📜 Verbum
Scripture and the Fathers, read aloud in the original

← All books · Latin Fathers › Canon Law & Easter Computus

Dionysius Exiguus

Canon Law & Easter Computus 2

Latin original · 420 verses · some words can be tapped for a gloss

← ch. 1ch. 3 →
2:1
EX TOMO II CONCILIORUM GALLIÆ JACOBI SIRMONDI Societ. Jesu presbyteri. pa;. 117. De Codice Canonum qui Carolo Magno rrgi, cum Romæ esset, ab Hadriano papa oblatus est, anno Christi, ut conjectura est, 787. Edita est superioribus annis primum Ingolstadii tomo VI Antiquæ Leclionis, deinde Coloniae tomo III Conciliorum., Epitome canonum Orientalium et Afri­ canorum, cum titulo, qui hanc ab Hadriano papa Carolo Magno regi, cum Romæ esset, ad usum Occi­ dentalium Ecclesiarum oblatam significat.
FROM VOLUME II OF THE COUNCILS OF GAUL, by Jacques Sirmond, presbyter of the Society of Jesus, p. 117. Concerning the Codex of Canons which was presented to Charlemagne the king, when he was at Rome, by Pope Hadrian, in the year of Christ, as is conjectured, 787. There was published in former years, first at Ingolstadt in volume VI of the 'Antiqua Lectio,' then at Cologne in volume III of the Councils, an Epitome of the Eastern and African canons, with a title which signifies that this was presented by Pope Hadrian to Charlemagne the king, when he was at Rome, for the use of the Western Churches.
錄自西爾蒙的《高盧公會議集》第二卷,西爾蒙乃耶穌會的長老,第117頁。論哈德良教宗於羅馬時呈獻給查理大帝的《教規法典》,據推測約在基督紀元787年。前些年間,先在因戈爾施塔特的《古代讀本》第六卷,繼而在科隆的《公會議集》第三卷中,曾刊行一部東方與非洲教規的節要本,其標題表明此乃哈德良教宗於羅馬時呈獻給查理大帝、供西方眾教會使用的。
2:2
Atqui Ca- Toto constat oblatam fnissc non epitomen , sed in!e- gram collectionem, tum canonum ex quibus epitome illa deinceps conflata est, tum decretorum etiam pon­ tificum, a Siricio ad Gregorium juniorem. Denique illum ipsum Carolo datum esse librn:n, qui CODEX CANONUM a Nicolao papa dicitur 519, cap. Si Roma­ norum ; quique Moguntiæ primum excusus anno 1525, in editione postea Parisiensi inscriptus est, Codex Canonum volus Ecclesiæ Romanæ. Hoc cnim decla­ rant plurima quæ in bibliothecis Gallix visuntur, collectionis hujus exemplaria :
And yet it is agreed that what was presented to Charlemagne was not an epitome, but an entire collection — both of the canons out of which that epitome was afterward compiled, and also of the decretals of the pontiffs, from Siricius to Gregory the Younger. In short, that the very book given to Charlemagne is that which is called by Pope Nicholas the CODEX OF CANONS [letter] 519, in the chapter 'Si Romanorum'; and which, first printed at Mainz in the year 1525, was afterward, in the Paris edition, entitled 'The Old Codex of Canons of the Roman Church.' For this is declared by the very many copies of this collection which are seen in the libraries of Gaul:
然而眾所公認,呈獻給查理大帝的並非節要本,乃是一部完整的彙編——既包含那節要本後來據以編成的諸教規,也包含眾教宗的諭令,自西里修起,直到小貴格利為止。簡言之,那賜給查理的書,就是尼古拉教宗在第519封信「論羅馬人」一章中所稱的《教規法典》;此書於1525年首先在美因茨印行,後來在巴黎版中題為《羅馬教會古教規法典》。這由高盧各圖書館中所見此彙編的眾多抄本所證明:
2:3
quorum in fronte, vc­ dut oblati muneris dedicatio præfixa est, Hadriani ad Carolum epistola, quæ primis singulorum versuum litteris hunc titulum reddit, DOMINO EXCELL. FILIO CARuLO REGI HADRIAMUS PAPA. Epistola autem ipsa sic habet, tum in aliis passim, ut dixi, tum in vetustis­ siano S. Germani codice, Caroli ipsius Magni tempo­ ribus, anno regni ejus 57, id est Christi 805. EPISTOLA HADRIANI PAPÆ AD CAROLUM MAGNUM REGEM, Qux in antiquis exemplaribus ejus Codici Canonum præponitur.
at the front of which, like the dedication of an offered gift, is prefixed the letter of Hadrian to Charles, which by the first letters of each verse renders this title: 'TO THE LORD, MOST EXCELLENT SON CHARLES THE KING, HADRIAN THE POPE.' And the letter itself runs thus, both in other copies here and there, as I have said, and in the most ancient codex of St. Germain, dating from the times of Charlemagne himself, in the 57th year of his reign, that is, of Christ 805. LETTER OF POPE HADRIAN TO CHARLEMAGNE THE KING, which in the ancient copies is prefixed to his Codex of Canons.
在其卷首,如同所獻禮物的題獻一般,置有哈德良致查理的信,其每行的首字母拼成此標題:「致主、至卓越之子查理王,哈德良教宗。」此信本身如此寫道,既見於各處別本(如我所說),也見於聖日耳曼最古老的抄本,該抄本出自查理大帝本人在位之時,即其在位第57年,亦即基督紀元805年。哈德良教宗致查理大帝王之信,此信在古抄本中置於其《教規法典》之前。
2:4
D Divina fulgens dectrina sceptra præcellit rogni , O Origo regum felix, semper genitura beata, M Molem perspicimus legis gratiam laudis habere I Iusto gignitur rege Ecclesiæ almæ defensor, N Nunquam enim vinci potest disciplina cælestis, O Olim jam sumens paterni triumphans regni E Exemplum, quo devota fides victoria gaudet, n Christo juvante, ac beato clavigero Petro, n Cunctas adversas gentes regalibus subdit plantis. E En radix beata instar contulit prole. L Læta Deum colere, legem semper amare divinam, L. Laudabilem servare fidem, sanctamque defenden vitam, F Fautorem prorsus habens janitorem in triumphis cæli. I Ipsius freta virtute victrice persistit semper.
(An acrostic, the first letters of the verses spelling the title.) Resplendent with divine teaching, you surpass the sceptres of the kingdom. O happy origin of kings, ever a blessed line of descent. We perceive the mighty mass of the law to possess the grace of praise. By a just king is begotten the defender of the kindly Church. Never indeed can the heavenly discipline be conquered. Already of old, taking up the example of the paternal kingdom, triumphing, by which devoted faith rejoices in victory, with Christ helping, and blessed Peter the key-bearer, he subjects all hostile nations beneath his royal feet. Behold, the blessed root has yielded the like in its offspring: glad to worship God, ever to love the divine law, to keep praiseworthy faith and to defend the holy life, having as his patron in the triumphs of heaven the very doorkeeper. Relying on his conquering power, he persists ever.
(此乃藏頭詩,各行首字母拼成標題。)你閃耀著神聖的教訓,超越國度的權杖。哦,眾王有福的本源,永是蒙福的世系。我們看見律法的重任懷有讚美的恩典。義王生出慈愛教會的護衛者。因為天上的規範斷不能被勝過。他早已取了先祖王國的榜樣,得勝凱旋,藉此虔誠的信德因得勝而歡欣,有基督相助,又有至福的持鑰者彼得,他將一切敵對的列國踏於王者足下。看哪,有福的根在後裔中結出了同樣的果子:樂於敬拜神,永遠愛慕神聖的律法,持守可讚的信德,捍衛聖潔的生命,在天上的凱旋中以那守門者本身為扶助者。他倚靠那守門者得勝的能力,便永遠堅立。
2:5
L Lumen sequens doctrinæ fidei apostolicæ sedis, I In hanc sanctam sedem magnus rex Carolus splendet. C Omnibus per eum ditata bonis triumphat ubique, C Cæleste semper in his habere meruit regnum. > Arma sumens divina gentes calcavit superbas. R Reddidit prisca dona Ecclesiæ matri suæ, U Urbesque magnas, fines simul et castra diversa. L Lungobardam ac Erulam virtute -divina prostravit gentem. O Ovans amplectitur fidem, quam suscepit ab avis. M Magna prosapia hæc in toto rutilat mundo : A Altus, nobilis, nitens, regit diversu regna. G Gaudens celer ad limina venit apostolorum sospes, 2 Nimis laudibus hymnisque populo celebratur ab omni.
Following the light of the doctrine of the faith of the apostolic see, into this holy see the great king Charles shines forth. Enriched through him with all good things, he triumphs everywhere; he has merited ever to possess in these the heavenly kingdom. Taking up divine arms, he has trampled the proud nations. He has restored the ancient gifts to the Church his mother, and great cities, likewise borders and divers camps. He has, by divine power, laid low the Lombard and the Herulian nation. Exulting, he embraces the faith which he received from his forefathers. This great lineage gleams red throughout the whole world: lofty, noble, shining, he rules divers kingdoms. Rejoicing, swift, he comes safe to the thresholds of the apostles, and is celebrated with exceeding praises and hymns by all the people.
查理大王跟隨使徒之座信德教義的光,輝耀於這聖座之上。萬眾因他得了一切美善的豐富,到處得勝凱旋;他始終配得在這些事上承受天國。他既拿起神聖的兵器,便踐踏了驕傲的列國。他將古時的恩賜歸還給他母親教會,又歸還眾多大城、疆界以及各樣的營壘。他以神聖的能力傾覆了倫巴底人與赫魯利人之邦。他歡欣地擁抱那從先祖所承受的信德。這偉大的宗族在全世界閃耀如紅光:崇高、尊貴、光輝,治理眾多的國度。他歡喜疾速地平安來到眾使徒的門檻,並被萬民以無盡的讚美與詩歌頌揚。
2:6
O Obnixe pro se summum orare antistitem poscit, R Redimi sibi noras a juventute commissas. M Exutus suffragiis almis spondebat lingua magistra G Genium servare sanctæ Ecclesiæ in ævo Romanæ , I Iustitias almi Petri sui protectoris tueri H Habilem ut super donans in ejus confessione libavis > Adhæc Hadrianus præsul Christi praedixit trium- phos. o Dextra protegi diu divina Petro comitanle Pauloque. R Romphæam victoriæ donantes, atque pro te dimi­ cantes, I Illæsus cum tuis victor manebis, nempe per ipsos > Aditum petunt urbis Pap æ te ingredi victorem. N Nera perfidi regia calcabis Desiderii colla, V Vires ejus prosternens merges baratro profundi.
Earnestly he begs the supreme high priest to pray for him, that the sins committed from his youth might be redeemed for him. Stripped (of them) by the kindly intercessions, his governing tongue promised to keep the spirit of the holy Roman Church forever, to guard the just claims of kindly Peter his protector, fit that, bestowing above, he might offer a libation in confession of him. To this Hadrian the bishop foretold the triumphs of Christ: that he would long be protected by the divine right hand, with Peter accompanying and Paul also, giving him the sword of victory, and fighting on your behalf, you will remain unharmed, a victor with your own, indeed through them. They seek the entrance of the city of Pavia, that you may enter as victor. You will trample the truly perfidious royal neck of Desiderius, overthrowing his forces, you will plunge them into the depth of the abyss.
他懇切地求那至高的祭司長為他祈禱,使他自幼年所犯的罪得蒙救贖。他既藉著慈愛的代求被剝去這些罪,他那掌權的舌頭便應許要永遠持守聖潔的羅馬教會之精神,要捍衛他的保護者慈愛的彼得的公義權益,配得以致他在獻祭之上,能在認信彼得中傾酒奠祭。對此,主教哈德良預言了基督的凱旋:說他必長久蒙神聖右手的保護,有彼得相隨、保羅同在,賜他得勝的劍,為你爭戰,你必毫髮無傷,與你的人同得勝利,實是藉著他們。他們尋求進入帕維亞城的門徑,叫你得以勝利者的身分進城。你必踐踏狄西德里烏斯那悖逆的王者頸項,傾覆他的勢力,將他們投入深淵的底處。
2:7
S Septus Langobardorum regno, munus reddes tuum P Pollicita sacra dona clavigeri aulæ Petri, > Amplius donans tibi victoriam, simulque honorem P Per sæcla regnare cum tuis hic, in futuroque soboli. > A lege nunquam diseede, hæc observans statuta. Hactenus Hadriani epistola, ut ex corruptis exem­ plaribus elici potuit. Quod vero ad tempus attinet, cum Carolus ter in Urbem Hadriano superstite vene­ rit, anno nimirum 774, cum Papiam obsideret, anno iterum 781, cum cjus filii Pivinus Italiæ, Ludovicus Aquitaniæ reges ab Hadriano inuncti sunt, anno de­ nique 787, cum inde Capuam quoque, ac Beneven­ tum adversus Grimoaldum ducem profectus est:
Hedged about by the kingdom of the Lombards, you will render your offering, the promised sacred gifts of the hall of Peter the key-bearer, he bestowing upon you greater victory, and likewise honour, to reign here through the ages with your own, and in the future for your offspring. From the law never depart, observing these statutes. Thus far the letter of Hadrian, as it could be elicited from corrupt copies. But as for the time, since Charles came thrice to the City while Hadrian was still living — namely in the year 774, when he was besieging Pavia; again in 781, when his sons Pippin king of Italy and Louis king of Aquitaine were anointed by Hadrian; and finally in 787, when from there he set out also against Capua and Benevento, against duke Grimoald —
你既被倫巴底人的國度所環繞,便要獻上你的供物,就是所應許持鑰者彼得殿堂的聖禮,他賜你更大的勝利,同樣賜你尊榮,使你與你的人在此世世代代掌權,並在將來歸於你的後裔。你絕不可離開律法,總要遵守這些典章。哈德良的信至此而止,乃是從訛誤的抄本中所能輯出的。至於時間,因查理在哈德良在世時曾三次來到羅馬城——即774年圍攻帕維亞之時;781年其子意大利王丕平、阿基坦王路易受哈德良膏立之時;末了787年,他從那裡又出發攻打卡普亞與貝內文托,對抗公爵格里莫阿爾德之時——
2:8
nos, tametsi res incerta est, codicem Hadriani ad postre­ mam potius profectionem referendum duximus, quam quod aliis placuit ad primam, cui multa, quae in ejus epistola leguntur, convenire vix possint. LECTORI. Codicem seu Collectionem canonum ecclesiastico­ rum Dionysii Exigui, cujus index tantum ex cod. ros. eruditissimi viri Nic. Fabri an. 1609 primum editus est, integrum nunc tibi damus ex alio veteri cod. ms. bibliothecae cl. v. Christophori Justelli, omnium quæ Latine exatant, juris canonici antiquissimum monu­ mentum : quod quidem ab hoc fonte haustura esse nemini dubium est.
we, although the matter is uncertain, have judged that the codex of Hadrian is to be referred rather to the last expedition than (as has pleased others) to the first, with which many things that are read in his letter can scarcely agree. TO THE READER. The Codex or Collection of ecclesiastical canons of Dionysius Exiguus — of which only the index was first published from the manuscript codex of that most erudite man Nicolas Le Fèvre in the year 1609 — we now give you entire from another old manuscript codex of the library of the illustrious Christophe Justel, the most ancient monument of canon law of all that are extant in Latin: which indeed no one doubts must have been drawn from this source.
我們雖然此事並不確定,仍判定哈德良的法典當歸於末次的出征,而非(如別人所主張)歸於首次,因為他信中所讀到的許多內容與首次出征幾乎不能相合。致讀者。小狄奧尼修的教會教規法典或彙編——其目錄起初僅於1609年從那位至博學之士尼古拉·勒費弗的手抄本中刊出——我們如今從另一部古老手抄本,即傑出的克里斯托夫·尤斯特爾圖書館的抄本中,將其完整地呈獻給你,這是拉丁文現存一切教會法中最古老的典籍:無人懷疑後世諸書必是從這一源頭汲取而來。
2:9
Continet autem hæc collectio eosdem fere conciliorum canones quos Graecus Ec­ clesiae universae Codex, ab eodem Justello anno 1610 editus ; canones praeterea qui dicuntur Apostolorum quinquaginta, Sardicensis etiam 21, et Africanarum, sive Carthaginensium synodorum capitula 138 com­ plectitur. Hujus non obscure meminit Hincmarus Rhe­ mensis archiepiscopus in opusc. 55 capitul. adver- sus Hincmarum Laudunensem episcopum, cap. 43, bis verbis :
Now this collection contains nearly the same canons of the councils as does the Greek Codex of the universal Church, published by the same Justel in the year 1610; besides the canons which are called those of the Apostles, fifty in number, and the twenty-one of Sardica, and it comprises the 138 chapters of the African, or Carthaginian, synods. Of this Hincmar, archbishop of Reims, makes not obscure mention in his work of fifty-five chapters against Hincmar bishop of Laon, chapter 43, in these words:
如今這彙編所含公會議的教規,與尤斯特爾於1610年所刊行的普世教會希臘文法典中的教規幾乎相同;此外還有所謂使徒教規五十條、撒迪卡會議的二十一條,並包含非洲(即迦太基)諸會議的138章。蘭斯的大主教辛克瑪在其駁斥拉昂主教辛克瑪的五十五章著作第43章中,明白地提及這彙編,其言如下:
2:10
Qui sunt illi, iuquit, quos et apostolica tedes, et omnes episcopi per universum orbem, et omnis Ecclesia catholica canones appellant, quique a Nicæno concilio, quod primum in nostris codicibus, quos ab apostolica sede majore, nostri acceperunt sequendos, per ordinem usque ad Africanum concilium, pro cano­ nibus recipiendis, venerandis et observandis, retinent ? Is vero est Dionysius Exiguus, qui, omissa profana annorum numeratione per olympiades, vel consules, vel indictiones, primus ab Incarnatione Christi tem­ pora prænotare coepit, et cyclum paschalem 95 an­ norum descripsit, sub consulatu, non Fl. Mavortii, ut scribit Marianus Scotus in Chronico ann. 527, sed Fl.
'Who are those,' he says, 'whom both the apostolic see, and all the bishops throughout the whole world, and the whole catholic Church, call canons — and which, from the Council of Nicaea (which is the first in our codices, those which our forefathers received as to be followed from the greater apostolic see), in order all the way to the African Council, they retain as canons to be received, venerated, and observed?' And this is indeed Dionysius Exiguus, who, having omitted the profane numbering of years by olympiads, or consuls, or indictions, first began to mark the times from the Incarnation of Christ, and described a paschal cycle of 95 years, under the consulship not of Flavius Mavortius (as Marianus Scotus writes in his Chronicle for the year 527), but of Flavius.
他說:「那些被使徒之座、被普天下眾主教、被整個大公教會稱為『教規』的,是哪些呢?這些教規,從尼西亞會議(在我們的法典中乃是首要的,是我們列祖從那更尊的使徒之座所領受、當予遵循的),依次直到非洲會議,他們都當作應當領受、尊崇並遵守的教規而予保存。」這人正是小狄奧尼修,他略去了以奧林匹克週期、執政官或徵稅年所作的世俗紀年法,首先開始從基督道成肉身來標記年代,並編制了一個九十五年的逾越節週期,那是在某執政官任內——不是馬里安·司各特在其《編年史》527年條下所寫的弗拉維烏斯·馬沃爾提烏斯,乃是弗拉維烏斯。
2:11
Philoxeni et Anicii Probi junioris indictione 3, hoc est anno Cbristi 525, ut ipse Dionysius testatur in epistola paschali prima ad Petronium episcopum, nuper a doctissimo Petavio ex cod. ms. primum edi­ ta : in qua etiam ex sacris canonibus, hoc est ex ipso veteri Codice Canonum quem nunc edimus, atque ex sua interpretatione, citat canonem 79, qui primus Antiocheni concilii esse reperitur. Ex quibus confir­ mator ordo et numerus canonum in illo servatus, atque ex iis coUigi potest canones hosce ecclesiasti­ eos jam ante ex Græcis exemplaribus Dionysium transtulisse.
In the third indiction of Philoxenus and Anicius Probus the Younger, that is, in the year of Christ 525, as Dionysius himself testifies in his first paschal letter to Bishop Petronius, recently first edited by the most learned Petavius from a manuscript codex: in which letter, moreover, from the sacred canons, that is, from that very old Codex of Canons which we now publish, and from his own translation, he cites canon 79, which is found to be the first of the Council of Antioch. From these things the order and number of the canons preserved in that codex is confirmed, and from them it can be gathered that Dionysius had already earlier translated these ecclesiastical canons from Greek exemplars.
在腓羅森努斯與小阿尼基烏斯·普羅布斯擔任執政官的第三個小紀年期間,即基督紀元第五二五年,正如狄奧尼修斯自己在寫給佩特羅尼烏斯主教的第一封逾越節書信中所證實的那樣——這封書信最近才由極博學的佩塔維烏斯首次根據一份手抄本抄本付梓出版。在這封信中,他還援引了神聖法規,即我們現今所出版的這部古老的《教會法規法典》本身,並依據他自己的譯本,引用了第七十九條法規,而此條被查明為安提阿會議的第一條。由此便確證了該法典中所保存之法規的次序與數目,並可由此推斷狄奧尼修斯早先便已從希臘文範本將這些教會法規翻譯出來。
2:12
Quis autem fuerit Græcæ illius antiquae collectionis canonum auctor, quae a Niceno usque ad Constantinopolitanum concilium protenditur, cujus translationem suscepit pse Dionysius, ignoratur. Illud tamen liquido constat, concilio Chalcedonense antiquiorem fuisse, in cujus actione 4, 11 et 13, ex ipsa ante jam facta collectione, communi majorum auctoritate probata, quinque canones, 4 videlicet, 83, 84, 95 et 96, qui 4 Nicaeni, et 4, 5, 16 et 17 An­ tiocbeni concilii esse reperiuntur, lectos ac citatos fuisse compertum est.
But who was the author of that ancient Greek collection of canons, which extends from the Council of Nicaea down to the Council of Constantinople, and whose translation Dionysius himself undertook, is unknown. This, however, is plainly established: that it was older than the Council of Chalcedon, in whose fourth, eleventh, and thirteenth sessions it has been ascertained that five canons—namely the 4th, 83rd, 84th, 95th, and 96th, which are found to be the 4th of Nicaea and the 4th, 5th, 16th, and 17th of the Council of Antioch—were read and cited out of that very collection, already made beforehand and approved by the common authority of our forefathers.
然而,那部古老的希臘文法規彙編——它涵蓋了從尼西亞會議直到君士坦丁堡會議,狄奧尼修斯本人承擔了其翻譯——其作者究竟是誰,則無從得知。但有一點顯然確定:此彙編比迦克墩會議更為古老;因為在迦克墩會議第四、第十一與第十三次會議中,已查明從這部早已編成、並經先輩共同權威認可的彙編中,宣讀並引用了五條法規,即第四、八十三、八十四、九十五與九十六條——這些被查明分別為尼西亞會議第四條,以及安提阿會議第四、五、十六與十七條。
2:13
Qui quidem canones, eodem ordine, atque continuata, nec interrupta numerorum serie (quam veteres consequentiam regularem vo­ cant), exstant in Codice Graeco canonum Ecclesiu universæ, et in hac Latina Dionysii Exigui coUe­ ctione. Sed et ante Ephesinum concilium, Græcam illam collectionem factam fuisse, ex epistola a Dio­ nysio ipso huic codici præfixa, planum est: qua vi­ delicet canones a Nicæno caeterisque consequentibus conciliis, quae ante illud vel postmodum facta sunt, usque ad concilium Constantinopolitanum II œcume­ nicum, sub ipso ordine numerorum, id est a primo capitulo usque ad centesimum sexagesimum quintum, enumerat.
These canons indeed, in the same order, and in a continuous, uninterrupted series of numbers (which the ancients call a regular sequence), exist in the Greek Codex of Canons of the universal Church, and in this Latin collection of Dionysius Exiguus. But that this Greek collection was made even before the Council of Ephesus is plain from the letter prefixed by Dionysius himself to this codex: namely, in which letter he enumerates the canons from the Council of Nicaea and the other councils that followed in sequence, which were held either before it or afterward, down to the Second Ecumenical Council of Constantinople, under the same order of numbers, that is, from the first chapter to the hundred and sixty-fifth.
這些法規確實按照相同的次序,並以連續不間斷的數字序列(古人稱之為「規則性的連貫」)存於普世教會的希臘文《法規法典》中,也存於這部狄奧尼修斯·伊希古烏斯的拉丁文彙編中。而這部希臘文彙編甚至在以弗所會議之前就已編成,這從狄奧尼修斯本人為此法典所撰的前言書信中即可明白看出:在那封信中,他列舉了從尼西亞會議以及其後相繼舉行的各會議(無論在其之前或之後召開的)直到第二屆君士坦丁堡普世大公會議的法規,皆按同一數字次序,即從第一章直到第一百六十五章逐一排列。
2:14
QuiDam autem sint illi 165 canones, fa­ cile est ex conciliorum ordine et canonum conse­ quentia, quibus constabat antiquus ille codex, cuivis dignoscere. Nam 20 canones concilii Nicæni, 24 AD­ cyrani, 14 Neocæsariensis, 20 Gangrensis, 25 An­ tiocheni, 59 Laodiceni, 3 Constantinopolitani : hi, inquam, collecti numeri centum et sexaginta quin­ que efficiunt. Ex quibus etiam cognoscimus veteres in dinumerandis conciliorum canonibus non eadem ratione usos fuisse. Nam ex verbis concilii Chalce­ donensis colligitur canones supra citatos i, 4, 5, 16 et 17 concilii Antiocheni, in veteri Graeco codice, 80, 83, 84, 95 et 96 fuisse, qui in Latino Dionysii Exigui 79, 84, 85, 96 et 97 esse reperiuntur.
But which were those 165 canons is easy for anyone to discern from the order of the councils and the sequence of the canons of which that ancient codex was composed. For there are 20 canons of the Council of Nicaea, 24 of Ancyra, 14 of Neocaesarea, 20 of Gangra, 25 of Antioch, 59 of Laodicea, 3 of Constantinople: these numbers, I say, when collected together, make one hundred and sixty-five. From these we also recognize that the ancients did not use the same method in counting the canons of the councils. For from the words of the Council of Chalcedon it is gathered that the above-cited canons—the 1st, 4th, 5th, 16th, and 17th of the Council of Antioch—were in the old Greek codex the 80th, 83rd, 84th, 95th, and 96th, which in the Latin of Dionysius Exiguus are found to be the 79th, 84th, 85th, 96th, and 97th.
至於這一百六十五條法規究竟為何,任何人都很容易從各會議的次序以及那部古法典所構成的法規之連貫中辨識出來。因為尼西亞會議有二十條法規,安基拉有二十四條,新該撒利亞有十四條,岡格拉有二十條,安提阿有二十五條,老底嘉有五十九條,君士坦丁堡有三條:我說,這些數目合計起來便構成一百六十五條。由此我們也認識到,古人在計算各會議的法規時並未採用同一方式。因為從迦克墩會議的記載中可推知,上文所引安提阿會議的第一、四、五、十六與十七條,在古希臘文法典中乃是第八十、八十三、八十四、九十五與九十六條,而在狄奧尼修斯·伊希古烏斯的拉丁文本中則被查明為第七十九、八十四、八十五、九十六與九十七條。
2:15
Sed haec diffe­ rentia ex eo nata videtur quod Ancyranum concilium in Græco codice viginti quinque canonibus constat, et Neocæsariense quindecim : in Latina vero Dionysii collectione quatuordecim et viginti quatuor tantum : canonesque quartus et quintus Ancyrani coneilii, item tertius decimus et quartus decimus Neocæsa­ riensis, pro unico habentur, ut ex utriusque codicis collatione facile est observare. Subjanximus et ex codice Is.
But this difference seems to have arisen from the fact that the Council of Ancyra in the Greek codex consists of twenty-five canons, and that of Neocaesarea of fifteen; while in the Latin collection of Dionysius there are only fourteen and twenty-four respectively: for the fourth and fifth canons of the Council of Ancyra, likewise the thirteenth and fourteenth of Neocaesarea, are reckoned as one each, as is easy to observe from a comparison of the two codices. We have also subjoined from the codex of Is[idore]
然而這一差異似乎是由於下述緣故而產生的:在希臘文法典中,安基拉會議含有二十五條法規,新該撒利亞含有十五條;而在狄奧尼修斯的拉丁文彙編中卻分別只有十四與二十四條:因為安基拉會議的第四與第五條,同樣新該撒利亞會議的第十三與第十四條,各被算作一條,這從兩種法典的對照中很容易看出。我們又從伊希多祿的法典中附上
2:16
perantiquo ejusdem Justelli epistolam synodicam sancti Cyrilli et concilii dioeceseos .Egy­ pti, Alexandriae congregati anno 450 cum duodecim anathematismis contra Nestorium, ex Latina Dio- nysii Exigui interpretatione, cui eoistolam ad Pe­ trum quemdam episcopum ipse præfixit. Quæ quidem epistola synodica ab Isidoro, et aliis qui eum secuti sunt Latinis conciliorum collectoribus, contra om­ nium codd. veterum Græcorum et Latinorum fidem, tribuitur Ephesino concilio III oecumenico, quod anno demum sequenti celebratum esse constat, Anicio Basso et Antiocho coss. Hæc vero exstat Græce et Latine, sed alia versione, inter acta concilii Ephesini act.
—from that same most ancient codex of Justel—the synodical letter of Saint Cyril and of the council of the diocese of Egypt, gathered at Alexandria in the year 450, together with the twelve anathematisms against Nestorius, from the Latin translation of Dionysius Exiguus, to which he himself prefixed a letter to a certain Bishop Peter. This synodical letter is indeed attributed by Isidore, and by the other Latin compilers of councils who followed him, against the testimony of all the ancient Greek and Latin codices, to the Third Ecumenical Council of Ephesus, which is agreed to have been celebrated only in the following year, in the consulship of Anicius Bassus and Antiochus. But this letter is extant in Greek and Latin, though in another version, among the acts of the Council of Ephesus, session
——即出自尤斯特爾同一部極古老的法典——聖濟利祿與埃及教區會議的會議書信,該會議於四五〇年在亞歷山大召開,連同反對聶斯多留的十二條詛咒,乃出自狄奧尼修斯·伊希古烏斯的拉丁文譯本;他本人在前面附上了一封致某位彼得主教的書信。這封會議書信確實被伊希多祿,以及跟隨他的其他拉丁文會議彙編者,違背所有古希臘文與拉丁文法典的見證,歸於第三屆以弗所普世大公會議,而該會議公認乃在次年,即阿尼基烏斯·巴蘇斯與安提約庫斯任執政官之年方才召開。但這封信以希臘文與拉丁文,雖以另一譯本,存於以弗所會議的會議記錄中,第
2:17
i, et concilii Constantinopolitani v oecumenici, collat. 6 edit. Rom. et Colon., cum hac epigraphe. Illius etiam meminit Liberatus arcbidiaconus Cartha­ ginensis in Breviario, lib. IV. Cyrillus, inquit, Ne­ storio synodicam direxit epistolam, in qua et duodecim capitula contra ejus dogma dictavit et inseruit ; et est principium :Dicente Domino, Qui amat patrem suum et matrem suam plus quam me, non est me dignut. » Cum hæc ad memoriam antiquitatis canonicæ et eccle­ siasticae conservandam pertineant, operam nostram, lector, boni consule et beneficio nostro fruere. TESTIMONIA ALIQUOT DE DIONYSIO EXIGUO, EJUSQUE LATINA CANONUM ECCLESIASTICORUM INTERPRETATIONE. Cassiodorus, cap. 23 Divin. Lect.
first session, and of the Fifth Ecumenical Council of Constantinople, collation 6 of the Roman and Cologne edition, with this heading. Liberatus, archdeacon of Carthage, also makes mention of it in his Breviarium, book IV. Cyril, he says, directed a synodical letter to Nestorius, in which he both composed and inserted twelve chapters against his dogma; and its beginning is: 「When the Lord says, He that loveth his father and his mother more than me, is not worthy of me.」 Since these things pertain to preserving the memory of canonical and ecclesiastical antiquity, take our labor in good part, reader, and enjoy the benefit we offer. SOME TESTIMONIES CONCERNING DIONYSIUS EXIGUUS AND HIS LATIN TRANSLATION OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANONS. Cassiodorus, chapter 23 of the Divine Readings.
以弗所會議第一次會議,以及第五屆君士坦丁堡普世大公會議,羅馬與科隆版本第六次比對,附有此標題。迦太基的副執事利貝拉圖斯在其《簡要錄》第四卷中也提及此事。他說:濟利祿向聶斯多留寄發了一封會議書信,在其中他撰寫並插入了反對其教義的十二章;其開頭為:「主說:愛父母過於愛我的,不配作我的門徒。」既然這些事關乎保存法規與教會古制的記憶,讀者啊,請善意領受我們的勞作,並享用我們所提供的益處。關於狄奧尼修斯·伊希古烏斯及其教會法規拉丁文譯本的若干見證。卡西奧多魯斯,《神聖讀本》第二十三章。
2:18
: Generat etiam hodieque catholica Ecclesia viros illustres probabilium dogmatum decore fulgentes : fuit enim nostris tempo­ ribus et Dionysius monachus, Scytha natione, sed mo­ ribus omnino Romanus, in utraque lingua valde do­ ctissimus, reddens actionibus suis quam in libris Do­ mini legerat æquitatem; qui Scripturas divinas tanta curiositate discusserat atque intellexerat, ut un­ decunque interrogatus fuisset paratum haberet com­ petens sine aliqua dilatione responsum. Fuit in illo cum sapientia magna simplicitas, cum do­ ctrina humiLitas, cnm facundia loquendi parcitas : ut in nullo se vel extremxs famulis anteferret, cum dignus esset regum sine dubitatione colloquiis.
The catholic Church even today brings forth illustrious men gleaming with the adornment of approved doctrines: for in our times there was also Dionysius the monk, a Scythian by nation but wholly Roman in his manners, exceedingly learned in both languages, rendering in his deeds the equity which he had read in the books of the Lord; who had examined and understood the divine Scriptures with such great care that, questioned from whatever quarter, he had ready a fitting answer without any delay. There was in him, together with great wisdom, great simplicity; together with learning, humility; together with eloquence, sparingness of speech: so that in no respect did he set himself before even the lowliest servants, though he was without doubt worthy of converse with kings.
大公教會直到今日仍在生養出眾的人物,他們以公認教義的華美而閃耀:因為在我們的時代也有修士狄奧尼修斯,他民族屬於西徐亞人,但在德行上卻完全是羅馬人,兩種語言皆極為精通,在自己的行事中體現出他在主的書卷中所讀到的公義;他以如此巨大的細心審察並理解了神聖的聖經,以致無論從何處被人提問,他都能毫不遲延地立時備好恰當的答覆。在他身上,偉大的智慧伴隨著極大的純樸,學識伴隨著謙卑,雄辯伴隨著言語的節制:以致他在任何事上都不把自己置於最卑微的僕人之上,儘管他無疑配得與君王交談。
2:19
Qui petitus a Stephano episcopo Salonitano, ex Græcis exemplaribus canones ecclesiasticos, mortbus suis, ut erat planus atque disertus, magnæ eloquentiæ luce com­ posuit, quos hodie usu celeberrimo Ecclesia Romana complectitur. Hos etiam oportet vos assidue legere, ne videamini tam salutares ecclesiasticas regulas culpabi­ liter ignorare. Alia quoque multa ex Græco transtulit in Latinum, quæ utilitati possunt Ecclesiae convenire. Beda, De tempor. Rat. cap. 45 : Primi decennalis circuli cursu temporum ordo præfigitur , quem Græci calculatores a Diocletiani principis annis observavere:
Being asked by Stephen, bishop of Salona, he composed the ecclesiastical canons from the Greek exemplars, in his own manner, since he was plain and eloquent, with the light of great eloquence; which canons the Roman Church today embraces with most celebrated usage. These too it behooves you to read assiduously, lest you should seem culpably to be ignorant of such salutary ecclesiastical rules. Many other things also he translated from Greek into Latin, which can be of use to the Church. Bede, On the Reckoning of Time, chapter 45: At the course of the first decennial cycle is fixed the order of times, which the Greek calculators observed from the years of the emperor Diocletian:
應撒羅納主教斯德望之請,他從希臘文範本編寫了教會法規,以他自己的方式——因為他文筆平實而善辯——以偉大雄辯之光寫成;羅馬教會今日以最為盛行的用途珍視這些法規。這些法規你們也應當勤加閱讀,免得你們顯出可責地不知這等有益的教會規則。他還將許多其他著作從希臘文譯為拉丁文,可有益於教會。比德,《論時間的推算》第四十五章:在第一個十年週期的進程處,標定了時代的次序,乃希臘的曆算者自皇帝戴克里先在位之年起所遵守者:
2:20
sed Dionysius venerabilis abbas Romanæ urbis, et utriusque linguæ, Græcæ videlicet et Latinæ, non igno­ bili præditus scientia, paschales scribens circuLos, no­ luit eis, sicut ipse testatur, memoriam impii persecu­ toris innectere, sed magis elegit ab I ncarnatione Do- mini nostri Jesu Christi tempora prænotare ; quatenus exordium spei nostræ notius nobis existeret. Meem, in Chronico seu lib. De sex aetatibus, an. mundi 4480 : Dionylsus paschales scribit circulos in­ cipiens ab anno dominicæ Incarnationis 532, qui est annus Diocletiani 248, post consulatum Lampadii et Orestis. Joan. Trithemius, lib. de Script. ecclesiast. :
but Dionysius, the venerable abbot of the city of Rome, endowed with no ignoble knowledge of both languages, namely Greek and Latin, in writing the paschal cycles, was unwilling, as he himself testifies, to weave into them the memory of an impious persecutor, but rather chose to mark the times from the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ; so that the beginning of our hope might be more clearly known to us. The same author, in his Chronicle, or the book On the Six Ages, at the year of the world 4480: Dionysius writes the paschal cycles beginning from the year 532 of the Lord's Incarnation, which is the year 248 of Diocletian, after the consulship of Lampadius and Orestes. John Trithemius, in his book On Ecclesiastical Writers:
但羅馬城可敬的院長狄奧尼修斯,具備對兩種語言——即希臘文與拉丁文——並非微不足道的知識,在撰寫逾越節週期時,正如他自己所證實的,不願將一位不敬虔的迫害者的記憶編織於其中,反倒寧願自我們的主耶穌基督的道成肉身來標記年代;如此,我們盼望的開端便能為我們更清楚地知曉。同一位作者,在其《編年史》或《論六個時代》一書中,創世第四四八〇年條:狄奧尼修斯撰寫逾越節週期,始自主道成肉身第五三二年,即戴克里先第二四八年,在蘭帕迪烏斯與奧瑞斯特斯任執政官之後。約翰·特里特米烏斯,在其《論教會著作家》一書中:
2:21
Dio­ nysius abbas Romanus, cognomento Exiguus, vir in­ genio et scientia magnus atque clarissimus, in Scriptu­ ris sanctis eruditus, et in disciplina sæcularium litte­ rarum nobiliter doctus, Græco et Latino eloquio cla­ rus, computista et calculator temporum egregius, scri­ psit Latino sermone nonnulla opuscula. De quibus ego tantum reperi subjecta : Annorum 532 Cyclum pascha­ lem magnum; transtulit de Græco in Latinum Vitam sancti Pacomii abbatis, librum quoque Gregorii Emis­ seni de Conditione hominis, et scripta Proterii Alexan­ drini episcopi ad Leonem papam, et quædam alia. In­ choavit autem Cyclum suum anno Domini 531, etc. Claruit sub Justiniano magno anno 540. Ex Annal. ecclesiast.
Dionysius, the Roman abbot, surnamed Exiguus, a man great and most renowned in genius and knowledge, learned in the holy Scriptures, and nobly instructed in the discipline of secular letters, distinguished in Greek and Latin speech, an outstanding computist and calculator of times, wrote in the Latin tongue several little works. Of which I have found only the following annexed: the great Paschal Cycle of 532 years; he translated from Greek into Latin the Life of Saint Pachomius the abbot, also the book of Gregory of Emesa On the Condition of Man, and the writings of Proterius, bishop of Alexandria, to Pope Leo, and certain other things. He began his Cycle in the year of the Lord 531, etc. He flourished under Justinian the Great in the year 540. From the Ecclesiastical Annals
羅馬院長狄奧尼修斯,別號伊希古烏斯(意即「微小者」),是在才智與學識上偉大而極為著名的人物,精通聖經,又在世俗文學的訓練中受過高尚的教育,希臘文與拉丁文的口才皆出眾,是傑出的曆算家與時間推算者,他以拉丁文撰寫了若干小著作。其中我只找到以下所附者:偉大的五百三十二年逾越節週期;他將聖帕科繆院長的《行傳》從希臘文譯為拉丁文,又譯了埃梅薩的格列高利的《論人的境況》一書,以及亞歷山大主教普羅特里烏斯致良教宗的著作,還有其他一些作品。他在主紀元五三一年開始他的週期,等等。他在偉大的查士丁尼治下、於五四〇年盛名遠播。出自《教會編年史》
2:22
Caesaris Baronii cardinalis an. 325, num. 123 : Si fidelitas atque pentia in trans­ ferendo, et sinceritas in edendo quam maxima requi­ ratur, nulla exquiri potest editio exactior atque fide­ lior quam quæ elaborata est a magno illo, sed cogno­ mento Exiguo Dionysio, cujus eximiam in utraque lingua peritiam, et morum egregiam probitatem Cat­ siodorus dignis laudibus mirifice prædicat. Rob. Bellarminus cardinalis, de Script. ecclesiast. an. 525 : Dionysius Exiguus, natione Scytha, sed mo­ ribus Romanus, quemadmodum cognomento Exiguus, sed doctrina et sanctitate maximus, vixit tempore Theodorici regia Italiæ, et successorum ejus :
of Cardinal Caesar Baronius, at the year 325, number 123: If the utmost fidelity and skill in translating, and sincerity in publishing, are required, no edition can be sought more exact and faithful than that which was elaborated by that great—though surnamed Exiguus—Dionysius, whose exceptional skill in both languages, and outstanding probity of manners, Cassiodorus wonderfully proclaims with worthy praises. Cardinal Robert Bellarmine, On Ecclesiastical Writers, at the year 525: Dionysius Exiguus, a Scythian by nation, but Roman in his manners, just as he was surnamed Exiguus (the Little), but in doctrine and sanctity very great, lived in the time of Theodoric, king of Italy, and of his successors:
出自凱撒·巴羅尼烏斯樞機,三二五年條,第一二三號:若要求翻譯中的極致忠實與技巧,以及出版中的真誠,那麼便再尋不出比那位偉大的、雖別號伊希古烏斯的狄奧尼修斯所精心完成的版本更為準確而忠實的版本了;他在兩種語言中的卓越技巧,以及德行上出眾的正直,卡西奧多魯斯以配得的讚詞奇妙地加以宣揚。羅伯特·貝拉明樞機,《論教會著作家》,五二五年條:狄奧尼修斯·伊希古烏斯,民族屬於西徐亞人,但德行上卻是羅馬人,正如他別號伊希古烏斯(即「微小者」),但在教義與聖德上卻極為偉大,他生活在義大利王狄奧多里克及其諸繼承者的時代:
2:23
nam anno 527 scripsit Cyclum paschalem, et omissa pro- fana numeratione annorum ab imperio Diocletiani im­ pii persecutoris, numerare cæpit ab Incarnatione Do­ mini Jesu Christi. Scripsit præterea Collectionem sa­ crorum canonum, ex conciliis Ecclesiæ catholicæ : quem postea imitati sunt Martinus Bracarensis et Cresconius. CODICIS CANONUM ECCLESIASTICORUM DIONYSII EXIGUI PRÆFATIO. Domino vonerando mihi Patri Stephano episcopo Dionysius Exiguus in Domino salutem.
for in the year 527 he wrote the Paschal Cycle, and, having omitted the profane reckoning of years from the empire of Diocletian, that impious persecutor, he began to number from the Incarnation of the Lord Jesus Christ. He wrote besides a Collection of the sacred canons, from the councils of the catholic Church: which afterward Martin of Braga and Cresconius imitated. PREFACE TO THE CODEX OF ECCLESIASTICAL CANONS OF DIONYSIUS EXIGUUS. To the lord venerable to me, my Father Stephen the bishop, Dionysius Exiguus, greeting in the Lord.
因為他在五二七年撰寫了逾越節週期,並省略了自不敬虔的迫害者戴克里先帝國起算的世俗年代計法,而開始自主耶穌基督的道成肉身來計數。他此外還撰寫了一部從大公教會各會議輯成的《神聖法規彙編》:後來布拉加的瑪定與克瑞斯科尼烏斯加以仿效。狄奧尼修斯·伊希古烏斯《教會法規法典》前言。狄奧尼修斯·伊希古烏斯謹向我所尊崇之主、我的父斯德望主教,在主內問安。
2:24
Quamvis charissimus frater noster Laurentius, assidua et familiari cohortatione parvitatem nostram regulas ecclesiasticas de Græco transferre pepulerit, confusione credo priscae translationis offensus, nihilo­ minus tamen ingestum laborem tuæ beatitudinis consideratione suscepi, cui Christus omnipotens Deus, solita populis pietate prospiciens, summi sacerdotii contulit dignitatem. Ut inter plurima virtutis orna­ menta, quibus Ecclesiam Domini morum sanctitate condecoras, eliam sacratissima jura, pontificalibus per Dei gratiam digesta conventibus, intemerata conservans, perfecto regimine clerum plebemque modereris :
Although our most beloved brother Laurentius, by assiduous and familiar exhortation, impelled our littleness to translate the ecclesiastical rules from the Greek—offended, I believe, by the confusion of the earlier translation—nevertheless I undertook the imposed labor out of consideration for your Beatitude, upon whom Christ the omnipotent God, providing for His peoples with His accustomed mercy, has conferred the dignity of the highest priesthood. So that, among the many ornaments of virtue with which you adorn the Church of the Lord by holiness of conduct, you might also, preserving inviolate the most sacred laws, drawn up by God's grace in pontifical assemblies, govern the clergy and the people with perfect rule:
雖然我們極親愛的弟兄勞倫求斯以勤切而親切的勸勉,催促我這微末之人將教會規則從希臘文翻譯出來——我相信是因早先譯本的混亂而感不滿——然而我仍出於對閣下尊位的敬重而承擔了這加諸於身的勞作;全能的天主基督以祂慣常的慈愛眷顧眾民,將至高司祭的尊位賜予了閣下。如此,在閣下以行為的聖潔裝飾主的教會的眾多美德裝飾之中,閣下也能將藉天主恩典在主教會議中所制定的至聖法律完整無損地保存,以完美的治理來管理聖職人員與平信徒:
2:25
nullatenus nostri sæculi more contentus, quo pronius desideramus recta nosse quam facere, sed divino junctus auxilio, quæ fieri praecipis ante perficias, ut efficacissimo fidelibus prosis exemplo. Magna est siquidem jubentis auctoritas, eadem pri- mitus jussa complentis, quatenus inconvulsa Eccle­ siastici ordinis disciplina inviolabilis permanens ad capessendum perenne praemium Christianis omnibus præstat accessum : per quem sancti præsules pater­ nis muniantur regulis, et obedientes populi spiritua­ libus imbuantur exemplis. In principio itaque cano­ ues qui dicuntur Apostolorum de Græco transtulimus :
in no way content with the manner of our age, in which we more readily desire to know what is right than to do it, but joined to divine aid, that you might first accomplish what you command to be done, so that you may profit the faithful by a most effective example. For great is the authority of one who commands and first fulfills his own commands, so that the discipline of the ecclesiastical order, remaining unshaken and inviolable, may afford to all Christians access to the attainment of the eternal reward: through which the holy prelates may be fortified by the paternal rules, and the obedient peoples may be imbued with spiritual examples. At the beginning, therefore, we translated from the Greek the canons which are called those of the Apostles:
閣下絕不滿足於我們這時代的風氣——在這風氣中,我們寧願知道何為正當,而不願去實行——反倒藉著神聖的助佑,務求先行成就閣下所命令該做之事,好叫閣下能以最有功效的榜樣造益眾信徒。因為一個發布命令並率先履行自己命令之人,其權威是何等之大,以致教會體制的紀律得以堅定不移、不可侵犯地存留,從而向眾基督徒提供通往獲取永恆賞報的途徑:藉此,眾聖善的高位牧者得以靠先輩的規則而堅固,順服的眾民得以受屬靈榜樣的薰陶。因此,起初我們從希臘文翻譯了所謂的《使徒法規》:
2:26
quibus quia plurimi consensum non præbuere faci­ lem, hoc ipsum vestram noluimus ignorare sanctita­ tem , quamvis postea quædam constituta pontificum ex ipsis canonibus assumpta esse videantur. Deinde regulas Nicænæ synodi, et deinceps omnium conci­ liorum, sive quae ante eam, sive quæ postmodum facta sunt, usque ad synodum centum quinquaginta pontificum, qui apud Constantinopolim convenerunt, sub ordine numerorum, id est a primo capite usque ad centesimum sexagesimum quintum, sicut habetur in Græca auctoritate, digessimus. Tum sancti Chal­ cedonensis concilii decreta subdentes, in his Graeco­ rum canonum finem esse declaramus.
and since very many did not readily give their assent to them, we were unwilling that your Holiness should be ignorant of this very fact, although afterward certain constitutions of the pontiffs seem to have been taken from these very canons. Then we arranged the rules of the Nicene synod, and thereafter of all the councils, whether those held before it or those done afterward, down to the synod of the one hundred and fifty pontiffs who convened at Constantinople, under the order of numbers, that is, from the first chapter to the hundred and sixty-fifth, as it stands in the Greek authority. Then, subjoining the decrees of the holy Council of Chalcedon, in these we declare that the end of the Greek canons is reached.
由於很多人並不輕易對這些法規表示同意,我們不願閣下聖明對此事一無所知,儘管後來教宗們的某些憲令似乎正是取自這些法規。其次,我們排列了尼西亞會議的規則,以及其後所有會議的規則,無論是在其之前所舉行的,還是之後所制定的,直到在君士坦丁堡集會的一百五十位高位牧者的會議,皆按數字的次序,即從第一章直到第一百六十五章,正如在希臘文權威本中所載。然後,附上聖迦克墩會議的諸項裁定,我們宣告希臘文法規於此終結。
2:27
Ne quid præ­ terea notitiae vestrae credar velle subtrahere, statuta quoque Sardicensis concilii atque Africani, quae La-. tine sunt edita, suis a nobis numeris cernuntur esse distincta. Universarum vero definitionum titulos post hanc praefationem strictius ordinantes, ea quae in singulis sparsim sunt promulgata conciliis, sub uno aspectu locavimus, ut ad inquisitionem cujusque rei compendium aliquod attulisse videamur. REGULÆ ECCLESIASTICÆ SANCTORUM APOSTOLORUM, PROLATÆ PER CLEMENTEM ECCLESIÆ ROMANÆ PONTIFICEM. De ordinatione episcopi. I. Episcopus a duobus aut tribus episcopis ordi­ netur. De ordinatione presbyteri, et diaconi, et cæterorum. II.
Moreover, lest I be thought to wish to withhold anything from your knowledge, the statutes also of the Council of Sardica and of the African council, which were published in Latin, are seen by us to have been distinguished by their own numbers. But arranging more strictly, after this preface, the titles of all the definitions, we have placed under one view those things which were promulgated here and there in the individual councils, so that we may seem to have brought some abridgment to the investigation of any matter. ECCLESIASTICAL RULES OF THE HOLY APOSTLES, SET FORTH THROUGH CLEMENT, PONTIFF OF THE ROMAN CHURCH. On the ordination of a bishop. I. Let a bishop be ordained by two or three bishops. On the ordination of a presbyter, and a deacon, and the rest. II.
此外,免得我被認為想要對閣下隱瞞任何事物,撒爾底卡會議與非洲會議的法令——這些是以拉丁文出版的——也被我們各按其自身的編號加以區分。但我們在此前言之後,更嚴謹地排列了所有定斷的標題,把那些散見於各個別會議中所頒布的內容置於一覽之下,好叫我們在對任何事項的查考上似已帶來某種便捷。聖使徒們的教會規則,藉羅馬教會的高位牧者克萊孟所頒布。論主教的祝聖。第一條。主教當由兩三位主教祝聖之。論司鐸、執事及其餘人等的祝聖。第二條。
2:28
Presbyter ab uno episcopo ordinetur, et diaM­ nus, et reliqui clerici. Nihil aliud in sacrificio, præter quod Dominus statuit, offerendum. III. Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter, præter ordl­ nationem Domini, alia quaedam in sacrificio offerat super altare : id est aut mel, aut lac, aut pro vino siceram, et confecta quaedam, aut volatilia, aut ani­ malia aliqua, aut legumina : contra constitutionem Domini faciens, congruo tempore deponatur. Quæ species ad altare non ad sacrificium, sed ad be­ nedictionem simplicem debeant exhiberi. IV. Offerri non liceat aliquid ad altare præter no­ vas spicas et uvas; et oleum ad luminaria, et thy- miama9 id est incensum :
Let a presbyter be ordained by one bishop, and a deacon, and the rest of the clergy. That nothing other than what the Lord has appointed is to be offered in the sacrifice. III. If any bishop or presbyter, contrary to the ordinance of the Lord, should offer upon the altar certain other things in the sacrifice—that is, either honey, or milk, or strong drink instead of wine, and certain manufactured things, or birds, or any animals, or vegetables—acting contrary to the institution of the Lord, let him be deposed at a fitting time. What kinds of things ought to be presented at the altar not for the sacrifice, but for a simple blessing. IV. Let it not be permitted to offer anything at the altar except new ears of grain and grapes; and oil for the lamps, and incense, that is, frankincense:
司鐸當由一位主教祝聖之,執事及其餘聖職人員亦然。論在祭獻中除主所設立者外不可奉獻別物。第三條。若有主教或司鐸違背主的命令,在祭壇上於祭獻中奉獻某些別的東西——即蜂蜜、奶、或以烈酒代酒、以及某些製成之物、或飛禽、或某些走獸、或蔬菜——他既違背主的設立而行,就當在適當之時被免職。論哪些物品當呈於祭壇不是為著祭獻,而是為著單純的祝福。第四條。除新麥穗與葡萄外,不准在祭壇上奉獻任何物;以及為燈火所用之油,與香料即乳香:
2:29
tempore quo sancta cele­ bratur oblatio. Quod ea quae in ecclesiis offerri non possunt, ad do­ mus sacerdotum a fidelibus deferantur. V. Reliqua poma omnia ad domum primitiae epi­ scopo et presbyteris dirigantur, nec offerantur in altari. Certum est autem quod episcopis et presby­ teris dividant, et diaconis, ct reliquis clericis. Ut episcopus, aut presbyter uxorem suam, quam debet caute regere, non relinquat. VI. Episcopus, aut presbyter uxorem propriam nequaquam sub obtentu religionis abjiciat: si vero rejecerit, excommunicetur, sed et si perseveraverit, dejiciatur. Ut sacerdotes|et ministri altarii sæcularibus curis abstineant. VII.
at the time when the holy oblation is celebrated. That those things which cannot be offered in the churches should be brought by the faithful to the houses of the priests. V. Let all the remaining fruits be sent as first-fruits to the house of the bishop and the presbyters, and let them not be offered on the altar. It is certain, however, that they are to divide them among the bishops and presbyters, and the deacons and the rest of the clergy. That a bishop or presbyter should not abandon his wife, whom he ought to govern with care. VI. Let not a bishop or presbyter by any means cast off his own wife under the pretext of religion: but if he should reject her, let him be excommunicated; and if he should persist, let him be deposed. That priests and ministers of the altar should abstain from secular cares. VII.
即在舉行聖潔奉獻之時。論那些不能在教會中奉獻之物,當由眾信徒帶到司祭的家中。第五條。其餘一切果實當作初熟之物送到主教與司鐸的家中,不可在祭壇上奉獻。然而確定的是,他們當把這些分給眾主教與司鐸,以及執事與其餘聖職人員。論主教或司鐸不可離棄他所當謹慎管理的妻子。第六條。主教或司鐸絕不可藉宗教之名拋棄自己的妻子:但若他拋棄了她,當被逐出教會;而若他執意如此,則當被免職。論司祭與祭壇的執事當戒絕世俗的事務。第七條。
2:30
Episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus ne- quaquam sæculares curas assumant ; sin aliter, dejiciantur. Quo tempore Pascha celebretur. VIII. Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaco­ nus sanctum Paschae diem ante vernale acquinoctium cum Judaeis celebraverit, abjiciatur. Quod minutri altaris, oblatione celebrata, debeant communicare. IX. Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus, vel quilibet ex sacerdotali catalogo, facta oblatione, non communicaverit: aut causam dicat, ut, si ratio­ nabilis fuerit, veniam consequatur; aut si non di­ xerit, communione privetur, tanquam qui populo causa laesionis exstiterit, dans suspicionem de eo qui sacrificavit, quod recte non obtulerit.
Let a bishop, or presbyter, or deacon by no means take up secular cares; otherwise, let them be deposed. At what time Easter is to be celebrated. VIII. If any bishop, or presbyter, or deacon should celebrate the holy day of Easter before the vernal equinox together with the Jews, let him be cast out. That the ministers of the altar, after the oblation is celebrated, ought to communicate. IX. If any bishop, or presbyter, or deacon, or anyone from the priestly roll, when the oblation has been made, does not communicate: either let him state a cause, so that, if it be reasonable, he may obtain pardon; or if he does not state it, let him be deprived of communion, as one who has become to the people a cause of offense, giving rise to suspicion concerning the one who offered the sacrifice, that he did not rightly offer it.
主教、司鐸或執事絕不可承擔世俗的事務;否則,當被免職。論逾越節當在何時舉行。第八條。若有主教、司鐸或執事在春分之前與猶太人一同舉行聖潔的逾越節之日,當被逐出。論祭壇的執事,在奉獻舉行之後,應當領聖體。第九條。若有主教、司鐸、執事,或任何聖職名冊上的人,在奉獻已行之後不領聖體:他或當說明緣由,好叫倘若合理便可獲得寬恕;或若他不說明,則當被剝奪聖體,因他已成為使民眾跌倒的緣由,使人對那獻祭者起疑,以為他並未正當地獻祭。
2:31
Quod fideles laici, ingredientes ecclesiam, communi­ care debeant. X. Omnes fideles qui ingrediuntur ecclesiam, et Scripturas audientes, non autem perseverant in ora­ tione, nec saccUm communionem percipiunt, velut inquietudines Ecclesiæ commoventes, convenit cum­ munione privari. Quod cum excommunicatis non sit orandum. XI. Si quis cum excommunicato, saltem in domo simul oraverit, iste communione privetur. Quod cum damnatis clericis non sit orandum. XII. Si quis cum damnato clerico, veluti cum cłe- rico, simul oraverit, iste damnetur. Ut nullus fidelium præter commendatitias suscipiatur epistolas. XIII.
That the faithful laity, entering the church, ought to communicate. X. All the faithful who enter the church and hear the Scriptures, but do not persevere in prayer, nor receive the holy communion, as those disturbing the peace of the Church, it is fitting that they be deprived of communion. That one ought not to pray with the excommunicated. XI. If anyone should pray together with an excommunicated person, even in a house, let that one be deprived of communion. That one ought not to pray with condemned clerics. XII. If anyone should pray together with a condemned cleric, as with a cleric, let that one be condemned. That no one of the faithful is to be received without letters of commendation. XIII.
論平信徒中的信眾進入教會時應當領聖體。第十條。所有進入教會、聽聞聖經,卻不恆切禱告、也不領受聖潔聖體的信眾,作為擾亂教會安寧的人,理當被剝奪聖體。論不可與被逐出教會者一同禱告。第十一條。若有人與被逐出教會者一同禱告,即便是在家中,那人也當被剝奪聖體。論不可與被定罪的聖職人員一同禱告。第十二條。若有人與被定罪的聖職人員,如同與一位聖職人員那樣一同禱告,那人當被定罪。論信眾中無人可不持薦書而被接納。第十三條。
2:32
Si quis clericus, aut laicns a communione suspensus, seu communicans ad aliam properet civi­ tatem, ct suscipiatur præter commendatitias litteras, et qui susceperunt, et qui susceptus communione priventur. Excommunicato vero proteletur ipsa cor­ reptio, tanquam qui mentitus sit, et Ecclesiam Dei seduxerit. Ut ab episcopis parochia minime pervadatur. XIV. Episcopo non licere alienam parochiam, pro­ pria relicta, pervadere, licet cogatur a plurimis. Nisi forte cum rationabilis causa compellat, tanquam qui possit ibidem constitutis plus lucri conferre, et in causa religionis aliquid profecto prospicere.
If any cleric or layman, suspended from communion, or while communicating, should hasten to another city, and be received without letters of commendation, let both those who received him and the one received be deprived of communion. But for the excommunicated person let this very correction be prolonged, as for one who has lied and led astray the Church of God. That a parish should by no means be encroached upon by bishops. XIV. That it is not permitted to a bishop to encroach upon another's parish, having left his own, even if he be compelled by many. Unless perhaps a reasonable cause should impel him, as one who can confer more profit upon those established there, and provide something truly advantageous in the cause of religion.
若有任何聖職人員或平信徒,已被中止聖體,或正在領聖體之時,趕往另一城市,並在無薦書的情況下被接納,那麼接納他的人與被接納者都當被剝奪聖體。但對那被逐出教會者,這同樣的懲戒當予延長,因他乃如同說謊並使天主的教會誤入歧途之人。論主教絕不可侵佔他人堂區。第十四條。論主教不可離棄自己的堂區而侵佔他人的堂區,即便他被許多人所迫。除非或許有合理的緣由迫使他,如他能向那裏所立的眾人帶來更多益處,並在宗教的事上確能照看某些有益之事。
2:33
Et hoc non a semetipso pertentet, sed multorum episco­ porum judicio, et maxima supplicatione perficiat. Ut clerici proprias Ecclesias non relinquant. XV. Si quis presbyter, aut diaconus, aut quilibet de numero clericorum, relinquens propriam paro­ chiam pergat ad alienam , et omnino demigrans, præter episcopi sui conscientiam, in aliena parochia commoretur, hunc ulterius ministrare non patimur : præcipue si, vocatus ab episcopo, redire contempse­ rit, in sua inquietudine perseverans. Verumtamen tanquam laicus ibi communicet. Ut episcopus qui clericos alterius susceperit, commu­ nione privetur. XVI.
And let him not attempt this of his own accord, but accomplish it by the judgment of many bishops, and with the greatest entreaty. That clerics should not abandon their own churches. XV. If any presbyter, or deacon, or anyone from the number of the clergy, leaving his own parish, should go to another, and, migrating altogether, should reside in another parish without the knowledge of his own bishop, him we do not permit to minister any longer: especially if, when called by the bishop, he has scorned to return, persisting in his unruliness. Nevertheless, let him communicate there as a layman. That a bishop who has received the clerics of another should be deprived of communion. XVI.
並且他不可擅自嘗試此事,而當藉許多主教的判斷、並以最大的懇求來成就之。論聖職人員不可離棄自己的教會。第十五條。若有司鐸、執事,或聖職人員中的任何人,離棄自己的堂區而前往另一處,並完全遷移,未經自己主教的知曉而居於另一堂區,這樣的人我們不准他再執行職務:尤其是若他被主教召喚,卻仍輕慢而不肯回返,固執於他的悖亂之中。然而,他可在那裏如平信徒一般領聖體。論接納他人聖職人員的主教當被剝奪聖體。第十六條。
2:34
Episcopus vero, apud quem memoratos esse constiterit, si contra eos decretam cessationem pro nihilo reputans, tanquam clericos forte suscepe­ rit : velut magister inquietudinis, communione pri­ vetur. Quod bigami non admittantur ad clerum. XVII. Si quis post baptisma secundis fuerit nuptiis copulatus, aut concubinam babuerit, non potest esse episcopus, non presbyter, aut diaconus, aut prorsus ex numero eorum qui ministerio sacro deserviunt. Quod is qui viduam , vel ejectam, aut meretncem acceperit, non admittatur ad clerum. XVIII.
But the bishop, with whom it has been established that the aforesaid persons are, if, reckoning as nothing the cessation decreed against them, he should perhaps receive them as clerics: let him, as a master of unruliness, be deprived of communion. That bigamists are not to be admitted to the clergy. XVII. If anyone after baptism should have been joined in second nuptials, or should have had a concubine, he cannot be a bishop, nor a presbyter, nor a deacon, nor at all of the number of those who serve in the sacred ministry. That he who has taken a widow, or a divorced woman, or a harlot, is not to be admitted to the clergy. XVIII.
但那主教,既已確證上述之人在他那裏,倘若他把對他們所頒布的中止令視為無物,竟或將他們當作聖職人員加以接納:他作為悖亂的主使者,當被剝奪聖體。論重婚者不得被收入聖品。第十七條。若有人在受洗之後再次締結婚姻,或蓄有妾室,他便不能作主教、司鐸或執事,也根本不能列於侍奉神聖職務之人的數中。論娶寡婦、被休之婦或娼妓者,不得被收入聖品。第十八條。
2:35
Si quis viduam, et ejectam acceperit, aut meretricem, aut ancillam, vel aliquam de his quae publicis spectaculis mancipantur, non potest esse episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus, aut ex eo * numero qui ministerio sacro deserviunt. Qui duas sorores habuerit, non admittatur ad clerum. XIX. Qui duas in conjugium sorores acceperit, vel filiam fratris, clericus esse non poterit. Clericum fideijussorem esse non posse. XX. Clericus fideijussionibus inserviens abji­ ciatur. Quod ii qui non sponte eunuchizati sunt, suscipiantur ad clerum. XXI. Eunuchus, si per insidias hominum factus est, vel si in persecutione ejus sunt amputata virilia, vel si ita natus est, et est dignus :
If anyone should take a widow, or a divorced woman, or a harlot, or a slave-girl, or any of those who are devoted to public spectacles, he cannot be a bishop, or presbyter, or deacon, or of that number who serve in the sacred ministry. That he who has had two sisters is not to be admitted to the clergy. XIX. He who has taken two sisters in marriage, or his brother's daughter, cannot be a cleric. That a cleric cannot be a surety. XX. Let a cleric who occupies himself with suretyships be cast out. That those who have not of their own will been made eunuchs are to be received into the clergy. XXI. A eunuch, if he was made so through the treachery of men, or if in persecution his virile parts were amputated, or if he was so born, and is worthy:
若有人娶寡婦、被休之婦、娼妓、婢女,或任何獻身於公開表演之人,他便不能作主教、司鐸或執事,也不能列於侍奉神聖職務之人的數中。論娶過兩姊妹者不得被收入聖品。第十九條。凡娶兩姊妹為妻,或娶兄弟之女者,不能作聖職人員。論聖職人員不可作保人。第二十條。凡從事擔保保證的聖職人員,當被逐出。論並非出於己意而被去勢者,可被收入聖品。第二十一條。一個閹人,若是因人的詭計而被弄成這樣,或是在逼迫中其男性器官被切除,或是生來如此,且為配得之人:
2:36
efficiatur epi­ scopus. Ut is qui se eunuchizavit, clericus non fiat. XXII. Si quis abscidit semetipsum, id est, si quis amputavit sibi virilia, non fiat clericus, quia suus homicida est, et Dei conditionis inimicus. Ut clericus qui se eunuchizavit, abjiciatur a flero. XXIII. Si quis, cum clericus fuerit, absciderit se­ metipsum, omnino damnetur, quia suus est homi­ cida. Ut laicus qui se eunuchizavit, tribus annis commu­ nione privetur. XXIV. Laicus semetipsum abscindens, annis tri­ bus communione privetur, quia suæ viæ insidiator exstitit. Quod episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus, si pro criminibus damnati fuerint, minime communione priventur. XXV.
let him be made a bishop. That he who has made himself a eunuch should not become a cleric. XXII. If anyone has cut himself off—that is, if anyone has amputated his own virile parts—let him not become a cleric, because he is his own murderer, and an enemy of God's creation. That a cleric who has made himself a eunuch is to be cast out from the clergy. XXIII. If anyone, being a cleric, should cut himself off, let him be wholly condemned, because he is his own murderer. That a layman who has made himself a eunuch is to be deprived of communion for three years. XXIV. A layman cutting himself off, let him be deprived of communion for three years, because he has proved a plotter against his own life. That a bishop, or presbyter, or deacon, if they have been condemned for crimes, should by no means be deprived of communion. XXV.
那麼就當立他作主教。論自閹之人不可作聖職人員。第二十二條。若有人自行切割——即若有人切除了自己的男性器官——他便不可作聖職人員,因他乃是自身的兇手,又是天主受造之物的仇敵。論自閹的聖職人員當被逐出聖品。第二十三條。若有人身為聖職人員卻自行切割,當全然被定罪,因他乃是自身的兇手。論自閹的平信徒當被剝奪聖體三年。第二十四條。自行切割的平信徒,當被剝奪聖體三年,因他已表明自己是謀害己命的人。論主教、司鐸或執事,若因罪行被定罪,絕不可同時被剝奪聖體。第二十五條。
2:37
Episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus, qui in fornicatione, aut perjurio, aut furto captus est, deponatur : non tamen communione privetur. Dicit enim Scriptura : Non vindicabit Dominus bis in id­ ipsum. Similiter et reliqui ministri Ecclesiæ. XXVI. Similiter et reliqui clerici huic conditioni subjaceant. Qui clerici debeant conjugibus copulari. XXVII. Innuptis autem, qui ad clerum provecli sunt, præcipimus : ut si voluerint, uxores accipiant; sed lectores, cantoresque tantummodo. Quod episcopus, presbyter et diaconus, peccantes fide­ les verberare non debeant. XXVIII.
A bishop, or presbyter, or deacon who has been caught in fornication, or perjury, or theft, let him be deposed: yet let him not be deprived of communion. For Scripture says: The Lord will not take vengeance twice for the same thing. Likewise also the rest of the ministers of the Church. XXVI. Likewise let the rest of the clergy also be subject to this condition. Which clerics ought to be joined to wives. XXVII. To the unmarried, however, who have been advanced to the clergy, we command: that if they wish, they may take wives; but only readers and cantors. That a bishop, presbyter, and deacon ought not to strike sinning faithful. XXVIII.
主教、司鐸或執事若被人發現犯了姦淫、偽誓或偷竊,當被免職:但不可同時被剝奪聖體。因為聖經說:主必不為同一事報復兩次。教會其餘的執事也是如此。第二十六條。其餘的聖職人員也同樣當受此條規所約束。論哪些聖職人員可與妻子結合。第二十七條。然而對那些被擢升入聖品的未婚者,我們命令:他們若願意,可以娶妻;但僅限讀經員與詠唱員。論主教、司鐸與執事不可鞭打犯罪的信眾。第二十八條。
2:38
Episcopum, aut presbyterum, aut diaco- num, percutientem fideles delinquentes, aut infidelcs inique agentes, et per hujusmodi volentes timeri, dejici ab officio suo præcipimus, quia nusquam nos huc Dominus docuit. Econtrario vero ipse, cum percuteretur, non repercutiebat; cura malediceretur, non remaledicebat ; cum pateretur, non commina­ batur. Quod officium pristinum damnati pro criminibus usurpare non debeant. XXIX. Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter, aut dia­ conus depositus juste super certis criminibus, ausus fuerit attrectare ministerium dudum sibi commis­ sum, hic ab Ecclesia penitus abscindatur. Quod non debeant officia ecclesiastica pecuniis obtineri. XXX.
A bishop, or presbyter, or deacon who strikes faithful who have transgressed, or unbelievers who have acted wrongfully, and by such means wishes to be feared, we command to be cast down from his office, because nowhere has the Lord taught us this. On the contrary, He Himself, when He was struck, did not strike back; when He was reviled, He did not revile in return; when He suffered, He did not threaten. That those condemned for crimes ought not to usurp their former office. XXIX. If any bishop, or presbyter, or deacon who has been justly deposed on account of certain crimes should dare to lay hold of the ministry once committed to him, let this man be utterly cut off from the Church. That ecclesiastical offices ought not to be obtained by money. XXX.
主教、司鐸或執事,若鞭打犯了過錯的信眾,或行事不義的不信者,並藉這等手段想要使人懼怕他,我們命令將他從職位上革除,因為主從未在此事上如此教導我們。反倒祂自己,被打的時候並不還打;被辱罵的時候並不還口;受苦的時候並不威嚇。論因罪行被定罪者不可僭奪先前的職務。第二十九條。若有主教、司鐸或執事因某些罪行被公正地免職,竟敢染指曾託付於他的職務,這人當從教會中被徹底切除。論教會職務不可以金錢取得。第三十條。
2:39
Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter, aut dia­ conus per pecunias hanc obtinuerit dignitatem, dejiciatur et ipse, et ordinator ejus, et a communione modis omnibus abscindatur, sicut Simon Magus a Petro. Ut Ecclesia sæculari potentia minime pervadatur. XXXI. Si quis episcopus seculi potestatibus usus Ecclesiam per ipsos obtineat, deponatur, et segre­ gentur omnes qui illi communicant. De presbytero qui contra episcopum seorsum conven­ tus congregare tentaverit. XXXII. Si quis presbyter, contemnens episcopum suum, scorsum collegerit, et altare aliud erexeril, nihil babens, quod reprehendat episcopum in causa pietatis et justitiæ, deponatur, quasi principatus amator existens, est enim tyrannus ;
If any bishop, or presbyter, or deacon should obtain this dignity through money, let both him and his ordainer be cast down, and let him be cut off from communion in every way, as Simon Magus was by Peter. That the Church should by no means be encroached upon by secular power. XXXI. If any bishop, using the powers of the world, should obtain a church through them, let him be deposed, and let all who communicate with him be separated. Concerning a presbyter who, being assembled apart against his bishop, should attempt to gather a congregation. XXXII. If any presbyter, despising his own bishop, should gather apart, and erect another altar, having nothing of which he may reproach the bishop in the cause of piety and justice, let him be deposed, as being a lover of preeminence, for he is a tyrant;
若有主教、司鐸或執事藉金錢取得這尊位,當將他與祝聖他的人一同革除,並當以一切方式將他從聖體中切除,正如西門·馬古斯被彼得所斷絕那樣。論教會絕不可被世俗權勢所侵佔。第三十一條。若有主教利用世俗的權勢,藉這些勢力取得一所教會,當被免職,並當將一切與他相通者隔離。論司鐸違背主教而私下集會、企圖召聚會眾者。第三十二條。若有司鐸藐視自己的主教,私下集會,並另立祭壇,在虔敬與公義的事上並無可指責主教之處,當被免職,因他乃是貪愛首位之人,他實在是僭主;
2:40
et cæteri clerici, quicunque tali consentiunt, deponantur, laici vero segregentur. Haec autem post unam, et secundam, et tertiam episcopi obtestationem fieri conveniet. Quod clerici damnati non debeant ab aliis recipi. XXXIII. Si quis presbyter, aut diaconus ab epi­ scopo suo segregetur, hunc non licere ab alio recipi, sed ab ipso, qui eum sequestraveral, nisi forsitan obierit episcopus ipse, qui eum segregasse cogno­ scitur. Ut nullus episcopus, presbyter, aut diaconus sine com­ mendatitiis suscipiatur epistolis. XXXIV.
and the other clerics, whosoever consent to such a one, let them be deposed, but let the laity be separated. But these things it will be fitting to do after the first, and second, and third admonition of the bishop. That condemned clerics ought not to be received by others. XXXIII. If any presbyter, or deacon should be separated by his own bishop, it is not permitted that he be received by another, but only by the very one who sequestered him, unless perhaps that bishop himself who is known to have separated him should have died. That no bishop, presbyter, or deacon is to be received without letters of commendation. XXXIV.
而其餘的聖職人員,凡同意這樣之人的,當被免職,但平信徒當被隔離。然而這些事宜在主教第一、第二與第三次告誡之後方才施行。論被定罪的聖職人員不可被他人接納。第三十三條。若有司鐸或執事被自己的主教隔離,便不准他被另一位接納,而只可被那將他隔離的同一位主教接納,除非或許那將他隔離為人所知的主教本人已經離世。論無主教、司鐸或執事可不持薦書而被接納。第三十四條。
2:41
Nullus episcoporum peregrinorum,aut presbyterorum, aut diaconorum, sine commendatiliis suscipiatur epistolis, et cum scripta detulerint, dis­ cutiantur attentius, et ita suscipiantur, si prædica­ tores pietatis exstiterint minus, nec quæ sunt ne­ cessaria subministrentur eis, et ad communionem nulJatenus admittantur, quia per subreptionem multa proveniunt. De primatu episcoporum. XXXV.
Let no foreign bishops, or presbyters, or deacons be received without letters of commendation, and when they have brought their writings, let them be examined more attentively, and let them be so received, if they prove to be preachers of piety; but if they prove less so, let neither the things that are necessary be supplied to them, and let them by no means be admitted to communion, because many things come about through deception. On the primacy of bishops. XXXV.
不可不持薦書而接納任何外來的主教、司鐸或執事;當他們攜來文書時,當更加留心地加以查問,並當如此接納——若他們顯出是虔敬的傳道者;但若他們顯得並非如此,便連必需之物也不可供給他們,且絕不可准他們領聖體,因為許多事乃是藉欺瞞而生。論主教的首席之位。第三十五條。
2:42
Episcopos gentium singularum scire con­ venit, quis inter eos primus habeatur, quem velut caput existiment, et nihil amplius præter ejus con­ scientiam gerant, quam illa sola singuli, quae paro­ chiae propriæ, et villis quae sub ea sunt, competunt, sed nec ille praeter omnium conscientiam faciat ali- I quid, sic enim unanimitas erit, et glorificabitur Deus per Christuru in Spiritu sancto. Quod non liceat episcopum in aliena provincia clericos ordinare. XXXVI. Episcopum non audere extra terminos proprios ordinationes facere in civitatibus et villis quae illi nullo jure subjectæ sunt :
It is fitting that the bishops of each nation know who among them is held to be the first, whom they should regard as the head, and do nothing of greater moment without his knowledge, but each only those things which pertain to his own parish and the villages that are under it; but let not even he do anything without the knowledge of all, for thus there will be unanimity, and God will be glorified through Christ in the Holy Spirit. That it is not permitted to a bishop to ordain clerics in another province. XXXVI. That a bishop dare not make ordinations outside his own boundaries, in cities and villages which are by no right subject to him:
各民族的眾主教應當知曉他們當中誰被視為首位,當把他視為元首,未經他的知曉不可行更為重大之事,而各人只可行那些關乎自己堂區及其所轄村莊之事;但即便是他,也不可未經眾人的知曉而行任何事,因為如此便會有同心合意,天主便藉基督在聖靈裏得榮耀。論主教不可在他人的省區內祝聖聖職人員。第三十六條。論主教不可膽敢在自己界限之外、在絲毫不屬他管轄的城市與村莊中施行祝聖:
2:43
si vero convictus fuerit hoc fecisse præter corum conscientiam qui civitates ipsas et villas detinent, et ipse deponatur, et qui ab illo sunt ordinati. De ordinatis episcopis, nec receptis. XXXVII. Si quis episcopus non susceperit officium, et curam populi sibi commissam , hic communione privetur, quoadusque consentiat obedientiam com­ modans ; similiter autem et presbyter et diaconus. Si vero perrexerit, nec receptus fuerit, non pro sua sententia, sed pro malitia populi: ipse quidem ma­ neat episcopus ; clerici vero civitatis communione priventur, eo quod eruditores inobedientis populi non fuerunt. Ut bis in anno concilia celebrentur. XXXVIII. Bis in anno episcoporum concilia cele­ brentur;
but if he should be convicted of having done this without the knowledge of those who hold those cities and villages, let both him be deposed, and those who were ordained by him. Concerning bishops who have been ordained but not received. XXXVII. If any bishop should not take up the office and the care of the people committed to him, let this man be deprived of communion, until he consent, yielding obedience; and likewise also a presbyter and a deacon. But if he should set out, and not be received, not through his own fault, but through the malice of the people: let him indeed remain bishop; but let the clergy of the city be deprived of communion, because they were not instructors of the disobedient people. That councils should be held twice a year. XXXVIII. Let councils of the bishops be held twice a year;
但若他被證實在那些掌管這些城市與村莊之人不知情的情況下行了此事,當將他與凡由他祝聖之人一同免職。論已被祝聖卻未被接納的主教。第三十七條。若有主教不肯承擔託付於他的職分與對民眾的照管,這人當被剝奪聖體,直到他應允、順服為止;司鐸與執事亦然。但若他啟程前往卻未被接納,並非由於他自己的過錯,而是由於民眾的惡意:那麼他確實仍保有主教之位;但那城的聖職人員當被剝奪聖體,因他們未曾作那悖逆之民的教導者。論會議當每年舉行兩次。第三十八條。眾主教的會議當每年舉行兩次;
2:44
ut inter se invicem dogmata pietatis explo­ rent, et emergentes ecclesiasticas contentiones amo­ veant : semel quidem quarta septimana Pentecostes ; secundo vero 12 die mensis Hyperberetæi, id est juxta Romanos quarto idus Octobris. Ut tantum curam rerum ecclesiasticarum episcopus habeat. XXXIX. Omnium negotiorum ecclesiasticorum cu­ ram episcopus habcat, et ea velut Deo contemplante dispenset, nec ei liceat ex his aliquid omnino con­ tingere, aut parentibus propriis, quæ Dei sunt, con­ donare. Quod si pauperes sunt, tanquam pauperibus subministret, nec eorum occasione Ecclesiæ negotia deprædentur. De dignitate pontificis, et quod rerum suarum habeat potestatem. XL.
that they may mutually examine among themselves the dogmas of piety, and may remove the ecclesiastical contentions that arise: once indeed in the fourth week of Pentecost; but the second time on the twelfth day of the month Hyperberetaeus, that is, according to the Romans, on the fourth day before the Ides of October. That a bishop should have only the care of ecclesiastical affairs. XXXIX. Let the bishop have the care of all ecclesiastical business, and let him dispense it as in the sight of God, and let it not be permitted to him to touch any of these things at all, or to bestow upon his own kindred the things that are God's. But if they are poor, let him minister to them as to the poor, and let not the affairs of the Church be plundered on their occasion. On the dignity of the pontiff, and that he should have power over his own goods. XL.
好叫他們彼此查驗虔敬的教義,並除去所興起的教會紛爭:一次是在五旬節的第四週;而第二次是在希佩爾貝瑞泰烏斯月的第十二日,即按羅馬人的算法,在十月望日前第四日。論主教只當關照教會的事務。第三十九條。主教當關照一切教會的事務,當如在天主面前那樣分配之,且絕不可准他染指這些事物中的任何一項,或將屬天主之物贈與自己的親屬。但若他們貧窮,他可如待貧者那樣供給他們,但不可藉他們之故而劫掠教會的事務。論教宗的尊位,以及他當對自己的財物有權柄。第四十條。
2:45
Presbyteri et diaconi præter episcopum nihil agere pertentenL. Nam Domini populus ipsi commis­ sus est, et pro animabus eorum hic redditurus est rationem. Sint autem manifestæ res propriæ episcopi (si tamen habet proprias), et manifestæ Dominicæ, ut potestatem habeat, de propriis moriens episcopus, sicut voluerit, et quibus voluerit derelinqucre. Nec sub occasione ecclesiasticarum rerum, quae episcopi esse probantur, intercidant; fortassis enim aut uxo­ rem habet, aut filios, aut propinquos, aut servos.
Let presbyters and deacons attempt nothing apart from the bishop. For the people of the Lord has been committed to him, and he is to render an account for their souls. But let the bishop's own goods be manifest (if indeed he has any of his own), and let the Lord's goods be manifest, so that the bishop, dying, may have power to leave his own as he wishes, and to whom he wishes. And let them not be lost under the pretext of ecclesiastical goods which are proven to be the bishop's; for perhaps he has either a wife, or children, or kinsfolk, or servants.
司鐸與執事不可離開主教而擅行任何事。因為主的子民已託付給他,他要為他們的靈魂交賬。但主教自己的財物當分明(倘若他確有自己的財物),主之物也當分明,好叫主教在臨終時有權按自己的心意、把自己的財物留給他所願意之人。並且不可藉著那些被證明屬於主教的教會財物之名而使這些財物喪失;因為他或許有妻子、或兒女、或親屬、或僕人。
2:46
Et justum est hoc apud Deum et homines, ut nec Ec­ clesia detrimentum patiatur, ignoratione rerum pon­ tificis, nec episcopus, vel ejus propinqui sub obtentu Ecclesiæ proscribantur, et in causas incidant, qui ad eum pertinent, morsque ejus injuriis et malæ famas subjaceat. Quod episcopus ecclesiasticarum rerum pro dispensa­ tione pauperum habeat potestatem. XLI. Præcipimus ut in potestate sua episcopus Ecclesiae res habeat. Si enim animae hominum pre­ tiosæ illi sunt creditæ, multo magis oportet cum cu­ ram pecuniarum gerere, ita ut potestate ejus indi­ gentibus omnia dispensentur per presbyteros et diaconos, et cum timore, omnique sollicitudine mini­ strentur.
And this is just before God and men, that neither should the Church suffer detriment through ignorance of the pontiff's goods, nor should the bishop, or his kinsfolk, be proscribed under the pretext of the Church, and those who belong to him fall into lawsuits, and his death be subjected to insults and ill repute. That the bishop should have power over ecclesiastical goods for the dispensing to the poor. XLI. We command that the bishop have the Church's goods in his own power. For if the precious souls of men are entrusted to him, much more ought he to have the care of money, so that by his power all things may be dispensed to the needy through presbyters and deacons, and ministered with fear and all solicitude.
這在天主與人面前都是公義的,即教會不應因對教宗財物的不知情而受損,主教或其親屬也不應藉教會之名被充公,使屬他之人陷入訴訟,並使他的死亡蒙受羞辱與惡名。論主教當對教會財物有權柄,以分施給貧者。第四十一條。我們命令主教當把教會的財物置於自己的權柄之下。因為若人寶貴的靈魂都託付給他,那麼他就更當關照錢財,好叫憑他的權柄,一切都藉司鐸與執事分施給有需要的人,並懷著敬畏與一切的殷勤來施行。
2:47
Ex his autem quæ indiget (si tamen indiget) ad suas necessitates, et ad peregrinorum fratrumnsus ipse percipiat, ut nihil eis possit omnino deesse. Lex enim Dei praecipit, ut qui altari deserviunt, de altari pascantur, quia nec miles stipendiis propriis contra hostes arma sustulit. Quod episcopus, presbyter, et diacouus, aleator et ebriosus esse non debeat. XLII. Episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus aleæ atque ebrietati deserviens, aut desinat, aut certe damnetur. Similitcr clerici et laici, si permanserint in alea, com­ munione privemur. XLIII. Subdiaconus, aut lector, aut cantor, similia faciens, aut desinat, aut communione privetur; simi­ liter etiam laici.
But from those things of which he has need (if indeed he has need), let him take for his own necessities, and for the use of the brethren who are strangers, so that nothing at all may be lacking to them. For the law of God commands that those who serve the altar should be fed from the altar, since not even a soldier ever bears arms against the enemy at his own expense. That a bishop, presbyter, and deacon ought not to be a gambler and a drunkard. XLII. A bishop, or presbyter, or deacon who is a slave to dice and drunkenness, let him either cease, or assuredly be condemned. Likewise let clerics and laymen, if they persist in dicing, be deprived of communion. XLIII. A subdeacon, or reader, or cantor doing the like, let him either cease, or be deprived of communion; likewise also the laity.
但從他所需之物中(倘若他確有所需),他可取用以供自己的必需,以及供那些作客旅的弟兄之用,好叫他們毫無缺乏。因為天主的律法命令:那些服事祭壇的當從祭壇得食,正如連兵丁也從不自費執兵器抵禦仇敵。論主教、司鐸與執事不可作賭徒與酒徒。第四十二條。凡作骰子賭博與醉酒之奴的主教、司鐸或執事,他或當住手,或必當被定罪。同樣,聖職人員與平信徒若執意於賭博,當被剝奪聖體。第四十三條。副執事、讀經員或詠唱員若行此類之事,當住手,否則當被剝奪聖體;平信徒亦然。
2:48
Quod episcopus, presbyter, aut diaconus non debeant usuras accipere. XLIV. Episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus usu­ ras a debitoribus exigens, aut desinat, aut certe damnetur. Quod non debeat episcopus, presbyter, aut diaconus cum hæreticis orare. XLV. Episcopus, presbyter et diaconus, qui cum hæreticis oraverit, tantummodo communione prive­ tut : si vero tanquam clericos hortatus eos fuerit agere, vel orare, damnetur. Quod non debeant hæreticorum baptismata com pro­ bari. XLVI. Episcopum, aut presbyterum haereticorum suscipientem baptisma damnari præcipimus : quæ enim conventio Christi ad Belial aut quae pars Meli cum infideli?
That a bishop, presbyter, or deacon ought not to receive usury. XLIV. A bishop, or presbyter, or deacon who exacts usury from debtors, let him either cease, or assuredly be condemned. That a bishop, presbyter, or deacon ought not to pray with heretics. XLV. A bishop, presbyter, and deacon who has prayed with heretics, let him only be deprived of communion: but if he has exhorted them to act or pray as clerics, let him be condemned. That the baptisms of heretics ought not to be approved. XLVI. We command that a bishop or presbyter who receives the baptism of heretics be condemned: for what agreement has Christ with Belial, or what part has the believer with the unbeliever?
論主教、司鐸或執事不可收取利息。第四十四條。凡向欠債者勒索利息的主教、司鐸或執事,當住手,否則必當被定罪。論主教、司鐸或執事不可與異端者一同禱告。第四十五條。與異端者一同禱告的主教、司鐸與執事,只當被剝奪聖體:但若他勸勉他們如同聖職人員那樣行事或禱告,則當被定罪。論不可認可異端者的洗禮。第四十六條。我們命令:凡接納異端者洗禮的主教或司鐸,當被定罪:因為基督與彼列有何相和?信者與不信者有何相干?
2:49
Quod Ecclesiæ baptismate baptisatus denuo bapti­ zari non debeat, et non ita baptizatus debeat ba­ ptizari. , XL VII. Episcopus, sat presbyter, si eum, qui se­ cundum veritatem habuerit baptisma, denuo bapU- zaverit, aut pollutum ab impiis non baptizaverit, deponatur, tanquam deridens crucem et mortem Do­ mini, nec sacerdotes a falsis sacerdotibus jure discer­ nens. Laicum pellentem suam conjugem communione pri­ vandum. XLVIII. Si quis laicus uxorem propriam pellens alteram, vel ab alio dimissam duxerit, communione privetur. Quod in nomine Trinitati. debeat baptizari. XLIX.
That one who has been baptized with the baptism of the Church ought not to be baptized again, and that one not so baptized ought to be baptized. XLVII. A bishop, or presbyter, if he should baptize again one who has had baptism according to the truth, or if he should not baptize one defiled by the impious, let him be deposed, as deriding the cross and death of the Lord, and not rightly distinguishing priests from false priests. That a layman who drives away his own wife is to be deprived of communion. XLVIII. If any layman, driving away his own wife, should take another, or one divorced by another, let him be deprived of communion. That one ought to be baptized in the name of the Trinity. XLIX.
論凡已領受教會洗禮之人不可再次受洗,而未如此受洗之人則當受洗。第四十七條。主教或司鐸,若把已按真理領受洗禮之人再次施洗,或不為被不敬虔者所玷污之人施洗,當被免職,因他乃譏笑主的十字架與死亡,又不正當地分辨真司祭與假司祭。論驅逐自己妻子的平信徒當被剝奪聖體。第四十八條。若有平信徒驅逐自己的妻子,另娶他人,或娶被別人所休之婦,當被剝奪聖體。論當奉三位一體之名受洗。第四十九條。
2:50
Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter juxta pre­ ceptum Domini non baptizaverit in nomine Patris, ct Filii, et Spiritus sancti, sed in tribus sine initio principiis, aut in tribus Filiis, aut in tribus Paracle­ tis, abjiciatur. Quod non debeat tina mersio in baptismate, quasi in morte Domini, provenire. L. Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter non trinam mersionem unius mysterii celebret, sed semel mergat in baptismate, quod dari videtur in Domini morte, deponatur. Non enim dixit nobis Dominus, in morte mea baptizatc, sed, Euntes docete omnes gentes, ba­ ptizantes eos in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus sancti. CANONES NICÆNI CONCILII XX. De eunuchis, et qui seipsos absciderunt. I.
If any bishop or presbyter should not baptize according to the precept of the Lord in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, but into three principles without beginning, or into three Sons, or into three Paracletes, let him be cast out. That a single immersion ought not to take place in baptism, as into the death of the Lord. L. If any bishop or presbyter should not celebrate the triple immersion of the one mystery, but should immerse once in baptism, which is seen to be given into the death of the Lord, let him be deposed. For the Lord did not say to us, Baptize into my death, but, Go, teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. CANONS OF THE COUNCIL OF NICAEA, 20 IN NUMBER. On eunuchs, and those who have cut themselves off. I.
若有主教或司鐸不按主的命令、奉父、子、聖靈的名施洗,而是奉三個無始的本原、或三位子、或三位保惠師之名施洗,當被逐出。論受洗時不可只浸一次,彷彿浸入主的死。第五十條。若有主教或司鐸不舉行那獨一奧秘的三次浸禮,而在洗禮中只浸一次——這浸禮被視為浸入主的死——當被免職。因為主並未對我們說「奉我的死施洗」,而是說「你們去使萬民作門徒,奉父、子、聖靈的名給他們施洗」。尼西亞會議法規,共二十條。論閹人,以及那些自行切割之人。第一條。
2:51
Si quis a medicis per languorem desectus est, aut a barbaris abscisus, hic in clero permaneat. Si quis autem se sanus abscidit, hunc, et in clero con­ stitutum abstineri conveniet, et deinceps nullum de­ bere talium promoveri. Sicut autem hoc claret, quod de his qui hanc rem affectant, vel audent, qua se- metipsos abscidere dictum sit: sic eos, quos aut bar­ bari, aut domini castraverunt ; inveniuntur autem alias digaissimi, tales ad clerum suscipit regula. De his, qui ex gentilibus, post baptisma, ad clericatus ordinem promoventur. II.
If anyone has been operated upon by physicians on account of illness, or has been cut off by barbarians, let him remain among the clergy. But if anyone, while in health, has mutilated himself, it is fitting that such a one, even if appointed among the clergy, be suspended, and that henceforth none of such persons be promoted. But just as it is clear that this is said of those who deliberately pursue or dare this thing, namely to mutilate themselves, so the rule receives into the clergy those whom either barbarians or masters have castrated, if they are otherwise found most worthy. Concerning those who from among the heathen are promoted, after baptism, to the order of clergy. II.
若有人因疾病而經醫師施行手術,或被蠻族所閹割,此人仍可留在聖職人員之列。但若有人在健康之時自行閹割,則即使他已被列入聖職人員,也當予以停職,且此後此類人一律不得擢升。然而正如顯然可見,這話是針對那些蓄意追求或膽敢行此事——即自我閹割——的人;至於那些被蠻族或主人所閹割、而其他方面又被認為最為合宜之人,教規則接納他們進入聖職。論那些出身外邦、受洗之後被擢升至聖職品級者。第二條。
2:52
Quoniam plura, aut per necessitatem, aut alias cogentibus hominibus, adversus ecclesiasticam facta sunt regulam, ut homines ex gentili vita nuper acce­ dentes ad fidem, et instructos brevi tempore, mox ad lavacrum spiritale perducerent, simulque ut ba­ ptizati sunt, etiam ad episcopatum, vel ad presbyte­ rium promoverent: optime placuit, nihil tale de re­ liquo fieri. Nam et tempore opus est ei qui catechi­ xalur, et post baptisma probatione quamplurima. Manifesta est enim apostolica Scriptura, quae dicit: Non neophytum, ne in superbiam elatus in judicium incidat, et laqueum diaboli.
Since many things have been done contrary to the ecclesiastical rule, whether through necessity or otherwise under pressure from men, namely that men recently coming over from a heathen life to the faith, and instructed only for a short time, were straightway led to the spiritual laver, and as soon as they were baptized were at once promoted even to the episcopate or the presbyterate: it has been deemed best that nothing of the sort be done henceforth. For both time is needed for one who is being catechized, and after baptism much further probation. For the apostolic Scripture is plain, which says: Not a neophyte, lest, lifted up with pride, he fall into judgment and the snare of the devil.
由於有許多事——無論是出於必要,抑或是受人逼迫——違背了教會的規條而被施行:即把那些剛從外邦生活歸入信仰、只受了短暫教導之人,立刻就帶去領受屬靈的洗禮,而他們一受洗,便馬上被擢升至主教或長老之職;故此議定,今後不得再行此類之事為佳。因為慕道者既需要時間,受洗之後也需要諸多進一步的考驗。因為使徒的聖經明說:不可是初入教者,恐怕他自高自大,就落在審判和魔鬼的網羅裡。
2:53
Si vero processu temporis aliquod delictum animae circa personam reperiatur bujusmodi, et a duobus vel tribus testibus arguatur, a clero talis abstineat. Si quis autem præter hæc fe­ ccrit, quasi contra magnum concilium se efferens, ipse de clericatus honore periclitabitur. De subintroductis mulieribus. III. Interdixit per omnia magna synodus, non epi­ scopo, non presbytero, non diacono, nec alicui om- B uo, qui in clero est, licere subintroductam habere mulierem : nisi forte matrem, aut sororem, aut ami­ tam, vel eas tantum personas quæ suspiciones effu­ giunt. De his qui ad episcopatum in provinciis provehuntur. IV.
But if in process of time some sin of the soul be found in such a person, and he be convicted by two or three witnesses, let such a one withdraw from the clergy. But if anyone shall do otherwise than this, setting himself as it were against the great council, he himself shall be imperiled in his clerical honor. Concerning women secretly brought in. III. The great synod has wholly forbidden that any bishop, presbyter, or deacon, or anyone at all who is among the clergy, be permitted to have a woman secretly brought in to dwell with him: unless perchance a mother, or a sister, or an aunt, or only such persons as escape all suspicion. Concerning those who are advanced to the episcopate in the provinces. IV.
但若日久之後,發現這樣的人靈魂方面有某項過犯,且經兩三個見證人指證,則此人當退出聖職人員之列。但若有人行此規定以外之事,彷彿與這大會議相抗,他自身的聖職尊榮便要陷於危險。論私自帶入同住的婦女。第三條。大公會議全然禁止任何主教、長老、執事,或凡列於聖職之人,私自帶一名婦女進來與其同住:除非或許是母親、姐妹、姑姨,或僅限那些能避免一切嫌疑的人。論那些在各行省被擢升至主教之職者。第四條。
2:54
Episcopum convenit maxime quidem ab omni­ bus qui sunt in provincia episcopis ordinari. Si autem boc difficile fuerit, aut propter instantem necessita­ tem, aut propter itineris longitudinem, tribus tamen omnimodis in idipsum convenientibus, et absentibus quoque pari modo decernentibus, et per scripta con- sentientibus, tunc ordinatio celebretur. Firmitas autem eorum quae geruntur per unamquamque pro­ vinciam, metropolitano tribuatur episcopo. De excornmunicatis. V. De his qui communione privantur, seu ex clero, sen ex laico ordine, ab episcopis per unamquemque provinciam, sententia regularis obtineat: ut hi qui abjiciuntur ab aliis, ab ainis non recipiantur.
It is most fitting that a bishop be ordained by all the bishops who are in the province. But if this be difficult, either on account of pressing necessity or on account of the length of the journey, let at least three by all means come together in the same place, and let those who are absent likewise give their decision and consent in writing, and then let the ordination be performed. But let the confirmation of what is done throughout each province be assigned to the metropolitan bishop. Concerning the excommunicated. V. Concerning those who are deprived of communion, whether from the clergy or from the lay order, by the bishops throughout each province, let the rule of the canon prevail: namely that those who are cast out by some be not received by others.
主教最合宜的乃是由本行省所有的主教按立。但若此事困難,或因急迫的必要,或因路途遙遠,則至少務必有三位主教聚集於同一處,而缺席者也照樣以書面表明決議並予同意,然後方可舉行按立。然而各行省所行之事的確認權,當歸予都主教(大主教)。論被逐出教會者。第五條。論那些被各行省的主教剝奪聖餐相通的人,無論其出自聖職或平信徒之列,當以教規的判定為準:即被某些人逐出者,不可被別處所接納。
2:55
Requi­ ratur autem, ne pusillanimitate, aut contentione, vel alio quolibet episcopi vitio videatur a congregatione seclusus. Ut hoc ergo decentius inquiratur, bene pla­ cuit, annis singulis, per unamquamque provinciam bis in anno concilia celebrari: ut communiter om­ nibus simul episcopis provinciæ congregatis, discu­ tiantur hujusmodi quaestiones. Et sic, qui suo pec- caverunt evidenter episcopo, excommunicati rationa­ biliter ab omnibus æstimentur : usquequo, vel in communi, vel eidem episcopo placeat humaniorem pro talibus ferre sententiam. Concilia vero celebren tur, unum quidem ante Quadragesimam Paschæ : u t omni dissensione sublata munus offeratur Deo puris­ simum :
But let it be examined whether anyone may seem to have been excluded from the congregation through the pettiness, or contentiousness, or some other fault of the bishop. So that this may be inquired into more fittingly, it has been well resolved that councils be held twice a year in each province: so that, with all the bishops of the province gathered together in common, questions of this sort may be discussed. And thus those who have manifestly offended their own bishop may reasonably be reckoned excommunicated by all, until it seem good either to the assembly in common, or to the same bishop, to pronounce a more humane sentence for such persons. Let the councils be held, the one indeed before the Lent of Easter: so that, all dissension being removed, a most pure gift may be offered to God;
但要查明,是否有人僅因主教的小器、好爭競,或其他過失,而看似被逐出會眾。為使此事得以更合宜地查究,特此議定為善:每年在各行省一年舉行兩次會議,使本省所有的主教一同聚集,共同商議此類問題。如此,那些明顯得罪自己主教的人,便可合理地被眾人視為被逐出教會者,直到或全體共同,或該主教本人,認為宜對此類人施以較寬厚的判決為止。會議當這樣舉行:其一在復活節的四旬齋之前,使一切紛爭得以除去,而向神獻上至為純潔的禮物;
2:56
secundum vero, circa tempus autumni. De privilegiis quæ quibusdam civitatibus competunt. VI. Antiqua consuetudo servetur per Ægyptum, Libyam, et Pentapolim, ita ut Alexandrinus episcopus horum omnium habeat potestatem. Quia et urbis Romae episcopo parilis mos est. Similiter autem et apud Antiochiam, caeterasque provincias, suis privi­ legia serventur Ecclesiis. Illud autem generaliter claruM est, quod si quis praeter sententiam metro­ politani fuerit factus episcopus, hunc magna synodus definivit episcopum esse non oportere.
and the second about the time of autumn. Concerning the privileges which belong to certain cities. VI. Let the ancient custom be preserved throughout Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis, so that the bishop of Alexandria has authority over all these. For to the bishop of the city of Rome also a like custom belongs. Likewise also at Antioch and in the other provinces, let their privileges be preserved to the Churches. But this is generally clear, that if anyone be made a bishop apart from the judgment of the metropolitan, the great synod has determined that such a one ought not to be a bishop.
其二則約在秋季之時。論某些城市所享有的特權。第六條。當在埃及、利比亞和五城地區保存古老的慣例,使亞歷山大的主教對這一切擁有權柄。因為羅馬城的主教也有相似的慣例。同樣,在安提阿及其餘各行省,也當把各自的特權保存予其教會。但此事普遍明白,即若有人未經都主教的判定而被立為主教,這大會議已裁定此人不應作主教。
2:57
Sin autem communi cunctorum decreto rationabili, et secun­ dum ecclesiasticam regulam comprobato, duo aut tres, propter contentiones proprias, contradicunt, obtineat sententia plurimorum. De episcopo Æliæ, id est Hierosolymorum. VII. Quia consuetudo obtinuit, et antiqua traditio, ut Æliæ episcopus honoretur, habeat honoris conse­ quentiam, salva metropoli propria dignitate. De his qui dicuntur cathari, id eat mundi. VIII. De his qui se cognominant catharos, id eat mundos, si aliquando venerint ad Ecclesiam catholi- cam, placuit sancto et magno concilio ut impositio­ nem manus accipientes, sic in clero permaneant.
But if, when the common decree of all is reasonable and approved according to the ecclesiastical rule, two or three contradict it out of their own contentiousness, let the judgment of the majority prevail. Concerning the bishop of Aelia, that is, of Jerusalem. VII. Since custom and ancient tradition have obtained that the bishop of Aelia be honored, let him have the prerogative of honor, the proper dignity of the metropolis being preserved. Concerning those who are called Cathari, that is, the pure. VIII. Concerning those who name themselves Cathari, that is, the pure, if at any time they come over to the Catholic Church, it has pleased the holy and great council that, receiving the laying on of hands, they so remain among the clergy.
但若當眾人共同的議決合理、且按教會規條獲得認可之時,有兩三人因自己的好爭競而提出異議,則當以多數人的判定為準。論艾利亞,即耶路撒冷的主教。第七條。既然慣例與古老傳統已確立,要尊崇艾利亞的主教,便讓他享有尊榮的優先地位,但都主教城本身的尊嚴仍當保全。論那些自稱迦他利、即潔淨派的人。第八條。論那些自稱迦他利、即潔淨派的人,若他們在任何時候歸到大公教會,神聖而偉大的會議議定:他們既領受了按手禮,便可如此留在聖職人員之列。
2:58
Hæc autem præ omnibus eos scriptis convenit pro­ fiteri, quod catholicæ et apostolicæ Ecclesiæ dog­ mata suscipiant, et sequantur : id est, et bigamis se communicare, et his qui in persecutione prolapsi sunt, erga quos et spatia constituta sunt, et tempora definita : ut ita Ecclesiæ catholicæ et apostolicæ placita sequantur in omnibus. Ubicunque vero, sive in municipiis, seu in civilatibus ipsi soii reperti fue­ rint ordinati ,qui inveniuntur in clero in eodem habitu perseverent: ubi autem catholicae Ecclesiae episcopo, vel presbytero constituto quidam ex illis adveniunt, certum est quod episcopus Ecclesiae ha­ bebit episcopi dignitatem.
But above all things it is fitting that they profess in writing that they accept and follow the dogmas of the Catholic and Apostolic Church: that is, both to hold communion with those twice married, and with those who lapsed in persecution, for whom both periods have been appointed and times defined: so that in all things they may follow the decrees of the Catholic and Apostolic Church. But wherever, whether in townships or in cities, they alone are found ordained, let those who are found among the clergy continue in the same rank: but where there is a bishop or presbyter of the Catholic Church already appointed, and certain of those persons come over, it is certain that the bishop of the Church shall hold the dignity of bishop.
但在一切事之上,理當叫他們以書面承認,他們接受並遵從大公及使徒教會的教義:即既要與再婚者相通,也要與那在逼迫中失足者相通——對於後者,既已定下贖罪的期間,也限定了時日——好叫他們在凡事上都遵從大公及使徒教會的決定。但無論何處,凡在鄉鎮或城市中,只有他們自己被發現受了按立,那些列於聖職的人便可保持同等的品級;然而在大公教會已設立主教或長老之處,若有他們中間的某些人前來歸附,則該教會的主教必定持守主教的尊位。
2:59
Is autem qui nominatur apud eos episcopus, honorem presbyterii possidebit, nisi forte placuerit episcopo nominis eum honore censeri. Si vero hoc ei minime placuerit, providebit ei aut chorepiscopatus, aut presbyterii locum, ut in dero prorsus esse videatur, ne in una civitate duo episcopi probentur existere. De his qui ad honorem presbyterii aine examine pro­ vecti sunt. IX. Si qui presbyteri sine examine sunt provecti, vel, cum discuterentur, peccata sua confessi sunt, et homines, contra canones commoti, manus con­ fessis imponere tentaverunt, tales regula non admit­ tit, quia quod irreprehensibile est catholica defendit Ecclesia.
But he who among them is named bishop shall possess the honor of a presbyter, unless perchance it shall please the bishop to reckon him in the honor of the name. But if this in no way please him, the bishop shall provide for him either the place of a chorepiscopus or of a presbyter, so that he may by all means appear to be among the clergy, lest two bishops be found to exist in one city. Concerning those who have been advanced to the honor of the presbyterate without examination. IX. If any presbyters have been advanced without examination, or, when they were examined, have confessed their sins, and men, moved contrary to the canons, have presumed to lay hands on those who confessed, the rule does not admit such persons, because the Catholic Church defends what is irreproachable.
但他們中間被稱為主教的那人,將享有長老的尊榮,除非或許那主教樂意以主教名銜的尊榮看待他。然而若這絲毫不討他喜悅,主教便要為他安排一個鄉村主教(chorepiscopus)或長老的職位,使他無論如何顯然仍在聖職人員之列,免得在一城之中查出有兩位主教。論那些未經審查便被擢升至長老尊榮者。第九條。若有長老未經審查便被擢升,或當受審查時已承認自己的罪,而眾人卻違背教規受了感動,竟敢為這些已認罪者按手,教規不接納這樣的人,因為大公教會所維護的乃是無可指責的。
2:60
De his qui in persecutionibus negaverunt, et postmo- dum in clero promoti sunt. X. Quicunque de lapsis ad ordinem cIeri promoti suot per ignorantiam, vel per ordinantium dissimu­ lationem, hoc ecclesiasticae non præjudicat regulae, cogniti namque deponantur. De laicis qui negaverunt. XI. De his qui præter necessitatem praevaricali sunt, aut præter ablationem facultatum, aut preter periculum, vel aliquid hujusmodi, quod factum est sub tyrannide Licinii : placuit synodo, quamvis hu­ manitate probentur indigni, tamen eis benevolentiam commodari. Quicunque ergo veraciter pœnitudinem gerunt, tribus annis fideles inter audientes habean­ tur :
Concerning those who denied the faith in persecutions, and were afterward promoted among the clergy. X. Whosoever of those who lapsed have been promoted to the order of the clergy, whether through ignorance or through the dissimulation of those who ordained them, this does not prejudice the ecclesiastical rule, for once they are recognized, let them be deposed. Concerning laymen who denied the faith. XI. Concerning those who, apart from necessity, lapsed into prevarication, or apart from the loss of their goods, or apart from peril, or anything of this sort, which was done under the tyranny of Licinius: it has pleased the synod, although they be proved unworthy of clemency, nevertheless to extend kindness to them. Whosoever therefore truly do penance, let them for three years be reckoned among the hearers as faithful;
論那些在逼迫中否認信仰、其後又被擢升入聖職者。第十條。凡那些失足之人,無論是因無知,抑或因按立者的隱瞞,而被擢升至聖職品級的,這並不損害教會規條,因為他們一旦被識破,就當被革職。論那否認信仰的平信徒。第十一條。論那些並非出於必要、並非因喪失財物、並非因危難,或諸如此類之事,而在李錫尼暴政之下行了背棄之事的人:會議議定,他們雖被證為不配得寬容,然而仍要向他們施以仁慈。故此,凡真正悔改的人,當在三年之久被列為信實的聽道者;
2:61
et sex annis omni se contritione dejiciant, duo- bus autem annis sine oblatione populo in oratione communicent. De his qui abrenuntiaverunt, et iterum ad sæculum sunt regressi. XII. Quicunque vocali per gratiam, primum qui­ dem impetum monstraverunt deponentes militiæcin­ gulum : postmodum vero ad proprium vomitum sunt relapsi, ita ut quidam et pecunias tribuerent, et be­ neliciis militiam repeterent, hi decem annis post triennii tempus (quo inter audientes erunt) in affli­ ctione permaneant. Sed in his omnibus propositum et speciem poenitentiae convenit explorare :
and for six years let them prostrate themselves in all contrition, and for two years let them communicate with the people in prayer, without the offering. Concerning those who renounced the world, and again returned to it. XII. Whosoever, having been called by grace, at first indeed showed their fervor by laying down the belt of military service, but afterward returned to their own vomit, so that some even paid money and by bribes sought back their military service, let these for ten years after the period of three years (which they shall spend among the hearers) remain in affliction. But in all these cases it is fitting to examine the purpose and the manner of their penitence;
又當在六年之久以全然痛悔俯伏在地,再兩年之久與民眾一同祈禱相通,但不參與獻祭。論那些棄絕了世俗、卻又重返世俗者。第十二條。凡蒙恩召之人,起初固然藉著卸下軍職的腰帶顯出熱忱,但後來卻回到自己所吐之物,以致有人甚至付出錢財、用賄賂重新謀求軍職,這樣的人,在三年(他們將在聽道者之列度過)期滿之後,當再有十年之久處於痛悔之中。但在這一切情形中,理當察驗他們悔改的旨意與樣式;
2:62
quotquot enim melu, et lacrymis, atque poenitentia, vel bonis operibus rebus ipsis conversionem suam, non simu­ latione, demonstrant: hi definitum tempus auditionis implentes, tum demum fidelibus in oratione commu­ nicent, postmodum vero licebit episcopo de bis ali­ quid humanius cogitare. Quicunque vero indifferenter tulerunt, et aditum introcundi Ecclesiam sibi arbi­ trati sunt ad conversionem posse sufficere, Iti defini­ tum modis omnibus tempus implebunt. De his qui communionem tempore mortis exposcunt. XIII.
for as many as by fear and tears and penitence, or by good works, demonstrate their conversion in actual deeds and not in pretense, these, having fulfilled the appointed time of hearing, may then at last communicate with the faithful in prayer; and afterward it shall be lawful for the bishop to think something more humane concerning them. But whosoever bore it with indifference, and reckoned that the mere entrance into the Church could suffice for them as conversion, let these by all means fulfill the appointed time. Concerning those who demand communion at the time of death. XIII.
因為凡以畏懼、眼淚與悔改,或以善行,在實際行為上、而非在假裝中顯明自己歸正的人,這些人在守滿了所定的聽道期之後,便可終於與信徒一同祈禱相通;其後則容許主教為他們設想較為寬厚之事。但凡漠然處之、以為單單進入教會便足以算作歸正的人,則必當守滿所定的時日。論那些在臨終之時求領聖餐相通者。第十三條。
2:63
De his qui ad exitum veniunt, etiam nunc lex antiqua regularisque servabitur, ita ut si quis egredilur e corpore, ultimo et necessario vialico mi­ nime privetur, Quod si desperatus, et consecutus communionem, oblationisque particeps factus iterum convaluerit, sit inter eos qui communionem ora­ tionis tantummodo consequuntur. Generaliter autem omni cuilibet in exitu posito, et poscendi sibi com- munionis gratiam tribui, episcopus probabiliier ex oblatione dare debebit. De catechumenis lapsis. XIV. De catechumenis, sancto et magno concilio placuit, ut tribus annis sint inter audientes tantum­ modo, posthaec autem cum catechumenis orent. Quod non oporteat demigrari. XV.
Concerning those who come to their end, even now let the ancient and canonical law be observed, so that if anyone departs from the body, he be by no means deprived of the last and necessary viaticum. But if, having been despaired of and having received communion and become a partaker of the offering, he again recovers, let him be among those who attain communion of prayer only. But in general, to everyone whatever placed at the point of death, and asking that the grace of communion be granted to him, the bishop ought reasonably to give of the offering. Concerning catechumens who have lapsed. XIV. Concerning catechumens, it has pleased the holy and great council that for three years they be among the hearers only, and after this let them pray with the catechumens. That one ought not to migrate. XV.
論那些臨終之人,即便此時也當遵守古老而合乎教規的律法,使任何人離世之際,斷不被剝奪那最後而必需的臨終聖餐(viaticum)。但若有人本已被認為無望、卻領了聖餐並參與了獻祭之後,竟又痊癒,則當叫他列在那僅得祈禱相通的人之中。但概而言之,對任何臨終之人,凡求賜他聖餐之恩的,主教理當合理地從所獻之物中分給他。論失足的慕道者。第十四條。論慕道者,神聖而偉大的會議議定:他們當在三年之久僅列於聽道者之列,此後再與慕道者一同祈禱。論不當遷移。第十五條。
2:64
Propter multam perturbationem, et seditio­ nes, quae fiunt : placuit consuetudinem omnimodis amputari, quæ, praeter regulam, in quibusdam par­ tibus videtur admissa : ita ut de civitate ad civitatem, non episcopus, non presbyter, non diaconus trans­ feratur. Si quis autem, post definitionem sancti et magni concilii, tale quid agere tentaverit, et se hu- juscemodi negotio manciparit, hoc factum prorsus in irritum ducatur, et restituatur Ecclesiæ cui fuit cpi­ scopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus ordinatus. De his qui in Ecclesiis, in quibus provecti sunt, mini­ me perdurarunt. XVI.
On account of the great disturbance and the seditions which arise, it has pleased the council that the custom be by all means cut off which, contrary to the rule, seems to have been admitted in certain parts: namely that from city to city no bishop, no presbyter, no deacon be transferred. But if anyone, after the definition of the holy and great council, shall attempt to do any such thing, and shall sell himself to a business of this kind, let this deed be utterly reduced to nullity, and let him be restored to the Church for which he was ordained bishop, or presbyter, or deacon. Concerning those who have by no means continued in the Churches in which they were advanced. XVI.
由於所生的諸般擾亂與紛爭,會議議定:那在某些地區看來違背規條而被容許的慣例,務必予以革除,即任何主教、長老、執事都不得從一城遷至另一城。但若有人在神聖而偉大會議的裁定之後,竟試圖行此類之事,並把自己賣給這種勾當,則此舉當被全然判為無效,並當把他歸還給那按立他為主教、長老或執事的教會。論那些絕不在其被擢升的教會中持守職守者。第十六條。
2:65
Quicunque temere, ac periculose, neque ti­ morem Dei prae oculis habentes, nec ecclesiasticam regulam agnoscentes, discedunt ab Ecclesia presby­ teri, aut diaconi, vel quicunque sub regula prorsus existunt, hi nequaquam deberi in aliam Ecclesiam recipi, sed omnem necessitatem convenit illis imponi, ut ad suas parochias revertantur; quod si non fece­ rint, oportet eos communione privari. Si quis autem ad alium pertinentem audacter invadere, et in sua Ecclesia ordinare tentaverit, non consentiente epi- scopo a quo discessU is qui regulæ mancipatur: orJinalio bujuscemodi irrita comprobetur. De clericis usuras accipientibus. XVII.
Whosoever, rashly and dangerously, neither having the fear of God before their eyes nor acknowledging the ecclesiastical rule, depart from the Church, whether presbyters or deacons, or whoever at all are under the rule, these ought by no means to be received into another Church, but it is fitting that every constraint be laid upon them, that they return to their own parishes; and if they will not do so, they ought to be deprived of communion. But if anyone shall boldly attempt to seize one belonging to another, and to ordain him in his own Church, without the consent of the bishop from whom he who is bound by the rule departed, let an ordination of this kind be proved invalid. Concerning clergy who take usury. XVII.
凡那輕率而危險地、既不把對神的敬畏放在眼前、也不承認教會規條,便擅離教會的人——無論是長老、執事,或凡受規條約束的人——這些人斷不可被另一教會接納,反當對他們施以一切強制,使他們回到自己的堂區;他們若不肯如此,便當被剝奪聖餐相通。但若有人竟膽敢試圖奪取屬於別人的人,並在自己的教會按立他,而未得那受規條約束之人所離開的主教的同意,則此類按立當被判為無效。論收取利息的聖職人員。第十七條。
2:66
Quoniam multi, sub regula constituti, ava­ ritiam et turpia lucra sectantur, oblitique divinæ Scriptura, dicentis : Qui pecuniam suam non dedit ad usuram, mutuum dantes centesimas exigunt: juste censuit sancta et magna synodus, ut si quis inventus fuerit, post hanc definitionem, usuras accipiens, aut ex adinventione aliqua, vel quolibet modo negotium transigens, aut hemiolia, id est sescupla, exigens; vel aliquid tale prorsus excogitans turpis lucri gra­ tia, dejiciatur a clero, et alienus existat a regula. De privilegiis presbyterorum. XVIII. Pervenit ad sanctum magnumque conci- lium, quod in quibusdam locis et civitatibus, pres­ byteris gratiam sacra communionis diaconi porri­ ganl;
Since many who are placed under the rule pursue avarice and base gain, and, forgetful of divine Scripture which says: He that hath not given his money upon usury, exact a hundredfold from those to whom they lend: the holy and great synod has justly decreed that if anyone be found, after this definition, taking usury, or transacting business by some contrivance or in any manner whatsoever, or exacting hemiolia, that is, one and a half times the amount, or devising at all anything of this kind for the sake of base gain, let him be cast out from the clergy and be a stranger to the rule. Concerning the privileges of presbyters. XVIII. It has come to the holy and great council that in certain places and cities deacons administer the grace of holy communion to presbyters;
因為許多受規條約束之人追求貪婪與卑鄙之利,竟忘了聖經所說:他不放債取利;反倒向他們所借貸的人索取百分之利:神聖而偉大的會議公正地裁定,若有人在此裁定之後被發現收取利息,或以某種詭計、或以任何方式做這勾當,或索取「一倍半」(hemiolia,即一又二分之一),或為卑鄙之利全然籌劃此類之事,則當將他逐出聖職,使他與教規無分。論長老的特權。第十八條。神聖而偉大的會議獲悉,在某些地方和城市,執事竟把聖餐之恩遞給長老;
2:67
quod nec regula, nec consuetudo tradidit, ut ab bis qui potestatem non habent offerendi illi qui offerunt Christi corpus accipiant. Nec non et illud innotuit, quod quidam diaconi ante episcopos sacra oblata contingant. Haec igitur omnia resecentur, et in sua diaconi mensura permaneant: scientes quod episcoporum quidem ministri sint, inferiores autem presbyteris habeantur per ordinem. Ergo post pres­ byteros gratiam sacrae communionis accipiant, aut episcopo eis, aut presbyLero porrigente. Sed nec se­ dere in medio presbyterorum diaconis liceat; quia si hoc fiat, praeter regulam et ordinem probatur exi­ stere.
which neither rule nor custom has handed down, that those who have no power to offer should give the Body of Christ to those who do offer. Moreover this also has become known, that certain deacons touch the holy offerings before the bishops. Let all these things therefore be cut off, and let the deacons remain within their own measure: knowing that they are indeed the ministers of the bishops, but are reckoned inferior to the presbyters by order. Therefore let them receive the grace of holy communion after the presbyters, the bishop or the presbyter administering it to them. Nor let it be lawful for the deacons to sit in the midst of the presbyters; for if this be done, it is proved to exist contrary to rule and order.
這乃是規條與慣例都未曾傳下的,即叫那些無權獻祭的人,把基督的身體分給那些獻祭的人。此外這事也已為人所知,即某些執事在主教之前便觸碰那神聖的祭物。故此這一切都當予以革除,叫執事各守本分:要知道他們固然是主教的執事,按品級卻被視為低於長老。所以他們當在長老之後才領受聖餐之恩,由主教或長老遞給他們。也不可容許執事坐在長老中間;因為這事若行,便被證為違背規條與次序。
2:68
Si quis autem etiam post has defiuitiones obe­ dire noluerit, a ministerio cessare debebit. De his qui a Paulo Samosateno ad Ecclestam te­ niunt. XIX. De Paulianistis ad Ecclesiam catho!icam confugientibus, definitio prolata est, ut baptizenlur omnimodis. Si qui autem de his præterito tempore fuerint in clero, si quidem immaculati et irreprc­ hensibiles apparuerint, baptizati ordinentur ab epi­ scopo Ecclesiae catholicae : quod si discussio incon­ gruos eos invenerit, abjici tales conveniet. Similiter autem et de diaconissis, et omnino de his qui sub regula versantur, haec forma servabitur.
But if anyone, even after these definitions, shall be unwilling to obey, he shall be required to cease from his ministry. Concerning those who come to the Church from Paul of Samosata. XIX. Concerning the Paulianists fleeing for refuge to the Catholic Church, a definition has been put forth, that they be by all means baptized. But if any of these in time past were among the clergy, if indeed they appear unblemished and irreproachable, let them be baptized and ordained by the bishop of the Catholic Church: but if examination find them unfit, it is fitting that such be cast out. Likewise also concerning deaconesses, and altogether concerning those who are engaged under the rule, this form shall be observed.
但若有人即便在這些裁定之後仍不肯順服,便當叫他停止其職事。論那些從撒摩撒他的保羅一派歸到教會者。第十九條。論那些逃奔投靠大公教會的保羅派人,已頒下裁定,即他們務必受洗。但若他們中間有人在過去曾列於聖職,倘若他們果然顯為無瑕疵、無可指責,便當由大公教會的主教為他們施洗並按立:但若審查發現他們不合宜,則理當將這樣的人逐出。同樣,論女執事,以及凡在規條之下供職的人,也當遵守此規。
2:69
Meminimns autem de diaconissis, quæ in eodem habitu esse pro­ bantur, quod non habeant aliquam manus impositio­ nem, et ideo modis omnibus eas inter laicos de­ putari. De flectendo genu. XX. Quoniam sunt quidam in die dominico genu flectentes, et in diebus Pentecostes : ut omnia in universis locis consonanter observentur, placuit san­ cto concilio stantes Domino vota persolvere. REGULÆ ANCYRANI CONCILII. Istae regulæ priores quidem sunt Nicænis : sed ideo Nicænæ prius scriptæ sunt, propter auctoritatem ejusdem magni sanctique concilii congregati apud Nicaeam. Depresbyteris qui immolaverunt tempore persecutionis. XXI.
But we have made mention of deaconesses who are proved to be in the same habit, that they have not received any laying on of hands, and therefore are by all means to be reckoned among the laity. Concerning the bending of the knee. XX. Since there are certain who kneel on the Lord's day and in the days of Pentecost: in order that all things may be observed harmoniously in all places, it has pleased the holy council that the vows be paid to the Lord standing. The Rules of the Council of Ancyra. These rules are indeed earlier than those of Nicaea: but the Nicene canons were written first on account of the authority of that great and holy council gathered at Nicaea. Concerning presbyters who sacrificed in the time of persecution. XXI.
但我們已提及那些被證為身穿同樣服色的女執事,她們並未領受任何按手禮,故此無論如何都當把她們列於平信徒之中。論屈膝。第二十條。既然有某些人在主日及五旬節期間屈膝跪拜:為使萬事在各處都得協調一致地遵守,神聖會議議定:當站立著向主還願。安基拉會議的規條。這些規條其實比尼西亞的更早:但尼西亞的教規之所以先被寫下,乃因那聚集於尼西亞之偉大神聖會議的權威。論那些在逼迫時獻祭的長老。第二十一條。
2:70
Prebbyteros immolantes, et iterum luctamen adeuntes, si hoc non per illusionem aliquam, sed ex veritate fecerint, nec ante parentes, et affectantes atque suadentes, ut sestimentur quidem tormentis aptari, sed his visu tantum et habitu subjici, hos placuit honorem quidem retinere propriæ sedis ; of­ ferre vero aut alloqui, aut omnino sacerdotalibus officiis fungi non liccre. De diaconis qui immolaverunt. XXII. Diaconi similiter qui-immolaverunt, hono­ rem quidem habeant: cessent vero ab omni sacro ministerio, sive a pane, sive a calice offerendo, vel prædicando.
Concerning presbyters who sacrificed and then again entered the contest, if they did this not through any pretense but in truth, and not before their kinsfolk—who were pressing and persuading them to seem indeed to be subjected to torments, but in fact to submit to these only in appearance and outward show—it has pleased the council that they retain indeed the honor of their proper see; but it is not lawful for them to offer, or to preach, or to perform priestly offices at all. Concerning deacons who sacrificed. XXII. Deacons likewise who sacrificed, let them indeed keep their honor: but let them cease from all sacred ministry, whether from offering the bread or the cup, or from preaching.
論那些獻了祭、卻又重新投身爭戰(殉道的考驗)的長老,若他們行此並非出於任何佯裝,而是出於真誠,且不是在那些催逼、勸誘他們的親屬面前——這些親屬要他們看似受了刑罰,實則僅在外表與形式上屈從——則會議議定:他們固然可保有本職的尊榮;但不容許他們獻祭、講道,或執行任何祭司的職務。論那些獻祭的執事。第二十二條。同樣,那些獻了祭的執事,固然可保有尊榮:但當叫他們停止一切神聖的職事,無論是獻餅、獻杯,或講道。
2:71
Quod si quidam episcoporum conscii sunt laboris eorum, et humilitatis, et mansuetudinis, et voluerint eis aliquid amplius tribuere vel adimere, penes ipsos erit potestas. De I.;, qui ex fuga comprehensi sunt, et per vim pa­ gani ritus aliquid pertulerunt. XXIII.
But if certain of the bishops are conscious of their labor, and humility, and meekness, and are willing to grant them something more or to take something away, the power shall rest with the bishops themselves. Concerning those who were seized in flight, and by force endured something of pagan rite. XXIII.
但若某些主教知曉他們的勞苦、謙卑與溫良,並願意多賜他們些什麼,或減免些什麼,則此權柄當在於主教自己。論那些在逃亡中被擒、並被強迫而承受了異教儀式之事者。第二十三條。
2:72
Qui fugientes comprehensi sunt, vel a do­ mesticis traditi, vel ademptis facultatibus sustinuere tormenta, aut in custodiam trusi proclamaverunt se Christianos esse, et eousque astricti sunt, ut manus eorum comprehendentes violenter attraherent, et funestis sacrificiis admoverent, aut aliquid polluti cibi per necessitatem sumere cogerentur, confitentes jugiter se Christianos esse, et luclum rei, quæ conti­ git, incessabiliter ostendentes omni dejectione, et habitu, et humilitate vitæ : hos, velut extra delictum constitutos, a communionis gratia non velari. Si vero prohibiti sunt ab aliquibus, propter ampliorem cau­ telam, vel propter quorumdam ignorantiam , statim recipiantur.
Those who, fleeing, were seized, or betrayed by their own household, or, with their goods taken away, endured torments, or, thrust into custody, proclaimed themselves to be Christians, and were so bound that, seizing their hands violently, men dragged them and brought them to the deadly sacrifices, or they were compelled by necessity to take some defiled food, while they continually confessed themselves to be Christians, and ceaselessly showed their grief at the thing that had befallen, by all dejection and habit and humility of life: these, as persons set outside of sin, are not to be excluded from the grace of communion. But if they have been forbidden by any, for the sake of greater caution or on account of the ignorance of certain people, let them be received at once.
那些逃亡時被擒、或被自己家人出賣、或被奪去財物而忍受了刑罰、或被推入監禁卻宣稱自己是基督徒的人,他們竟被如此挾制,以致有人猛力抓住他們的手,把他們強拉到那致命的祭祀之前,或他們因不得已被迫取了些污穢的食物,而他們卻始終不斷地承認自己是基督徒,並以一切的沮喪、服色與卑微的生活,不止息地顯出他們對所遭之事的哀傷:這些人既算是置身於罪過之外的人,便不當被排除於聖餐之恩以外。但若他們曾被某些人禁止——或是為求更大的謹慎,或是因某些人的無知——則當立刻接納他們。
2:73
Hoc autem similiter et de clericis, et de cæteris laicis observare conveniet. Perquisitum est autem et illud, si possunt etiam laici qui in has ne­ cessitatis angustias inciderunt, ad clericatus ordinem promoveri. Placuit ergo et hos, tanquam qui nihil peccaverunt, si et præcedens eorum vita probabilis sit, ad hoc officium provehi. De his qui, diversis causis, gentilitatis ritus aliquid peregerunt. XXIV.
But it is fitting to observe this likewise both concerning clergy and concerning the rest of the laity. It was also inquired whether even laymen who fell into these straits of necessity can be promoted to the order of the clergy. It has therefore pleased the council that these also, as those who in no way sinned, if their preceding life be likewise approved, be advanced to this office. Concerning those who, for various causes, performed something of the heathen rite. XXIV.
但理當同樣地對待聖職人員與其餘的平信徒。又曾有人查問:那些落入這等必要困境的平信徒,是否也可被擢升至聖職品級。故此會議議定:這些人既如同毫未犯罪之人,若他們先前的生活同樣得蒙認可,便也可被擢升至此職位。論那些因各樣緣由行了某些外邦儀式之事者。第二十四條。
2:74
De his qui sacrificare coacti sunt, insuper et cœnaverunt in idolio, quicunque eorum, cum du­ cerentur, lætiore habitu fuerunt, et vestimentis pre­ tiosioribus usi sunt, et præparatæ cœnæ indifferen­ ter participes exstiterunt, placuit eos inter audientes uno anno constitui, succumbere vero tribus annis, in oratione autem communicare biennio, ei tunc ad perfectionis gratiam pervenire. Quotquot autem ascenderunt templa veste lugubri, et recumbentes per omne tempus flevere discubitus, si compleverunt pœnitentiam triennii temporis, sine oblatione susci­ piantur. Si autem non manducaverunt, biennio sub- jecti pœnitentiæ, tertio anno sine oblatione commu­ nicent:
Concerning those who were compelled to sacrifice, and moreover dined in the idol's temple, whosoever of them, when they were being led, were of a more cheerful appearance and used more costly garments, and partook indifferently of the prepared feast, it has pleased the council that they be placed among the hearers for one year, that they prostrate themselves for three years, and that they communicate in prayer for two years, and then at last attain to the grace of perfection. But as many as ascended the temples in mourning garb, and reclining wept throughout the whole time of the banquet, if they have completed the penance of a three-year period, let them be received without the offering. But if they did not eat, having been subjected to penance for two years, let them in the third year communicate without the offering;
論那些被強迫獻祭、且還在偶像廟中宴飲的人,凡他們中間在被帶去時面帶較愉悅之色、穿戴較貴重衣裳、並漠然參與了所備筵席的,會議議定:當把他們列於聽道者之列一年,俯伏痛悔三年,再以祈禱相通兩年,然後方得臻於完全之恩。但凡那些身穿喪服上廟、且斜倚著在整個宴席期間哭泣的人,若他們已守滿三年期的痛悔,便當接納他們,惟不參與獻祭。但若他們未曾吃喝,已受兩年的痛悔,則當在第三年以祈禱相通,但不參與獻祭;
2:75
ut perfectionem quadriennio consequantur. Penes autem episcopos erit potestas, modum conver­ sionis eorum probantes, vel humanius erga eos agere, vel amplius tempus addicere. Ante omnia vero præcedens eorum vita et posterior inquiratur, et ita eis impertiatur humanitas. De his qui timore ritus gentilium peregerunt. XXV.
so that they may attain perfection in the fourth year. But the power shall rest with the bishops, who, examining the manner of their conversion, may either act more humanely toward them, or assign a longer time. But above all let their preceding and subsequent life be inquired into, and so let clemency be imparted to them. Concerning those who through fear performed something of the heathen rites. XXV.
好叫他們在第四年臻於完全。但此權柄當在於主教,他們察驗這些人歸正的樣式,或可對他們更施仁慈,或可加添更長的時日。但首先當查究他們先前與其後的生活,如此方對他們施以寬厚。論那些因畏懼而行了某些外邦儀式之事者。第二十五條。
2:76
De bis qui minis tantum cessere poenarum, aut privatione facultatum territi, aut demigratione, sacrificaverunt, et hactenus poenitudinis negligentes, neque conversi sunt, hujus concilii tempore semet obtulerunt, conversionis suae consilia capientes, pla­ cuit usque ad magnum diem eos inter audientes suscipi, et post magnum diem triennio pœnitentiam agere, et postmodum duobus annis sine oblatione cominunicare : et tunc demum, sex annis completis, ad perfectionis gratiam pervenire. Si vero quidam ante hanc synodum suscepti sunt ad poenitentiam, ex illo tempore initium eis sexennii computetur.
Concerning those who yielded only to the threats of punishments, or, terrified by the deprivation of their goods or by banishment, sacrificed, and have hitherto been negligent of penitence, nor have been converted, but at the time of this council have offered themselves, taking counsel for their conversion, it has pleased the council that they be received among the hearers until the great day, and after the great day perform penance for three years, and afterward communicate without the offering for two years: and then at last, six years being completed, attain to the grace of perfection. But if certain were received to penance before this synod, let the beginning of the six years be reckoned for them from that time.
論那些僅僅屈服於刑罰的威脅、或因被奪財物或被放逐而恐懼、就獻了祭,且至今仍疏於悔改、未曾歸正,卻在本會議之時自行投到、為其歸正籌劃的人,會議議定:當把他們列於聽道者之列直到那大日(復活節),大日之後行三年的悔改,再兩年之久以祈禱相通而不參與獻祭:然後在六年期滿之時,方才臻於完全之恩。但若某些人在本會議之前已被收納悔改,則當從那時起為他們起算這六年的開端。
2:77
Si quod autem periculum, vel mortis exspectatio, aut ex in­ firmitate, aut ex aliqua occasione contigerit, his sub definitione statuta communio non negetur. De I.;, qui in locis idolorum manducaverunt. XXVI. De his qui festis diebus gentilium in re­ motis eorum locis convivia celebrarunt, cibosque proprios deferentes ibidem comederunt, placuit post pœnitentiam biennii eos suscipi, utrum vero cum oblatione, singuli episcoporum, probantes vitam eo- rum, et singulos actus, examinent. De his qui frequenter idolis immolaverunt. XXVU. Hi qui secundo et tertio sacrifiraverunt coacti, quatuor annis poenitentiæ subjiciantur :
But if any peril, or the expectation of death, whether from infirmity or from some other occasion, should befall them, let not communion under the appointed conditions be denied them. Concerning those who ate in the places of idols. XXVI. Concerning those who, on the festal days of the heathen, held banquets in their remote places, and bringing their own foods ate there, it has pleased the council that after a penance of two years they be received; but whether with the offering, let the several bishops, examining their life and their individual acts, determine. Concerning those who repeatedly sacrificed to idols. XXVII. Those who sacrificed a second and a third time under compulsion, let them be subjected to four years of penance;
但若有任何危難,或對死亡的預期——無論是因疾病,或因其他事故——臨到他們,則不可拒絕在所定條件下賜他們聖餐相通。論那些在偶像之地吃喝者。第二十六條。論那些在外邦的節期、於他們偏遠之地舉行宴席、並帶著自己的食物在那裡吃喝的人,會議議定:當在兩年的悔改之後接納他們;但是否准予參與獻祭,則由各主教察驗他們的生活與各人的行為來裁定。論那些屢次向偶像獻祭者。第二十七條。那些被迫第二次、第三次獻祭的人,當叫他們受四年的悔改;
2:78
duo­ bus autem annis sine oblatione communicent, et septimo anno perfecte recipiantur. De his qui et aliis sacrificandi causas attulerunt. XXViii. Quotquot autem non solum ipsi deviave­ runt, sed etiam insurrexerunt, et compulcrunt fra­ tres, et causas præbuerunt ut cogerentur, hi per triennium quidem locum inter audientes accipiant, per aliud vero sexennium poenitentiae subjiciantur acriori, et alio anno communionem sine oblatione percipiant, ut perfectionem, expleto decennio, con- sequantur. Inter haec autem et eorum vita pen­ sanda est. De diaconis qui tempore ordinationis de nuptiis atte­ stati sunt. XXIX.
but for two years let them communicate without the offering, and in the seventh year let them be perfectly received. Concerning those who furnished to others also causes for sacrificing. XXVIII. But as many as not only themselves went astray, but also rose up and compelled their brethren, and furnished causes that they should be compelled, let these for three years indeed receive a place among the hearers, but for another six years be subjected to a sharper penance, and in yet another year receive communion without the offering, so that, the tenth year being completed, they may attain perfection. But in the meantime their life also is to be weighed. Concerning deacons who at the time of ordination testified concerning marriage. XXIX.
但兩年之久當叫他們以祈禱相通而不參與獻祭,到第七年才完全被接納。論那些也給別人提供了獻祭緣由者。第二十八條。但凡那些不僅自己誤入歧途、且還起來逼迫弟兄、並提供緣由使他們被逼迫的人,當叫這些人在三年之久得列於聽道者之位,再另有六年受更嚴厲的悔改,又另有一年領受聖餐而不參與獻祭,好叫他們在第十年期滿之時臻於完全。但在此期間,他們的生活也當被衡量。論那些在按立之時就婚姻作了聲明的執事。第二十九條。
2:79
Diaconi, quicunque ordinantur, si in ipsa ordinatione protestati sunt, et dixerunt velle se con­ jugio copulari, quia sic manere non possunt, hi si postmodum uxores duxerint, in ministerio maneant, propterea quod eis episcopus licentiam dederit. Qui­ cutique sane tacuerunt, et susceperunt manus impo­ sitionem, professi continentiam, et postea nuptiis obligati sunt, a ministerio cessare debebunt. De desponsatis puellis, et ab aliis corruptis, XXX. Desponsatas puellas, et post ab aliis raptas, placuit erui, et eis reddi quibus ante fuerant despon - satæ, etiamsi eis a raptoribus vis illata constiterit. De his qui, cum essent catechumeni, idolis immo­ laverunt. XXXI.
Deacons, whosoever are ordained, if at the very ordination they protested and said that they wished to be joined in marriage, because they could not remain thus, these, if they afterward take wives, let them remain in the ministry, for the reason that the bishop gave them license. But whosoever indeed kept silent and received the laying on of hands, professing continence, and afterward were bound by marriage, they ought to cease from the ministry. Concerning betrothed maidens who have been corrupted by others. XXX. As for betrothed maidens who were afterward carried off by others, it has pleased the council that they be rescued and restored to those to whom they had previously been betrothed, even if violence has been done to them by their abductors. Concerning those who, while they were catechumens, sacrificed to idols. XXXI.
執事,凡受按立的,若在按立之際就抗言聲明,說他們願意締結婚姻,因為他們無法如此守身,這些人若後來娶妻,便可留在職事之中,理由是主教已給了他們許可。但凡那些確實緘默、領受了按手禮、表明自己守獨身,後來卻為婚姻所束縛的人,便當停止其職事。論那些被別人玷污的已許配少女。第三十條。至於那些後來被別人擄去的已許配少女,會議議定:當把她們救出,歸還給先前許配的人,即便擄她們的人已對她們施了暴力。論那些尚為慕道者時就向偶像獻祭者。第三十一條。
2:80
Eos qui ante baptisma sacrificaverunt ido­ lis, et postea baptisma consecuti sunt, placuit ad ordinem provehi, quod probentur abluti. Quod non oporteat chorepiscopos clericos ordinare, nisi in agris et villulis. XXXII. Chorepiscopis non licere presbyteros, aut diaconos ordinare, sed nec presbyteris civitatis, sine præcepto episcopi, vel litteris, in unaquaque pa­ rochia. De his qui esum carnium in clero constituti diffugiunt. XXXIII. Hi qui in clero sunt presbyteri, et dia­ coni, et a carnibus abstinent, placuit eas quidcm contingere, et ita, si voluerint, continere.
As for those who before baptism sacrificed to idols, and afterward attained baptism, it has pleased the council that they be advanced to orders, since they are proved to be washed. That chorepiscopi ought not to ordain clergy, except in the fields and small villages. XXXII. It is not lawful for chorepiscopi to ordain presbyters or deacons, nor even for the presbyters of a city, without the command of the bishop or his letters, in any parish. Concerning those who, being appointed among the clergy, shun the eating of flesh. XXXIII. As for those who are among the clergy, presbyters and deacons, and abstain from flesh, it has pleased the council that they indeed touch it, and so, if they wish, abstain.
至於那些在受洗之前向偶像獻祭、後來才領受洗禮的人,會議議定:當擢升他們至聖品,因為他們已被證為受了潔淨。論鄉村主教(chorepiscopi)不當按立聖職人員,除非是在田野與小村莊。第三十二條。鄉村主教不得按立長老或執事,城中的長老也不得在任何堂區,未經主教的命令或其書信而按立。論那些既被列於聖職、卻迴避吃肉者。第三十三條。至於那些列於聖職的長老與執事,又戒絕肉食的人,會議議定:他們固然當去碰肉,然後若願意,再行戒絕。
2:81
Quo.l si In tantum eas abominantur, ut nec olera, quæ cum eis coquuntur, existiment comedenda, tanquam non consentientes regulae, ab ordine cessare debebunt. De rebus ecclesiasticis eo tempore distractis, quo ipsæ Ecclesiæ viduantur episcopis. XXXIV. De his quæ pertinent ad Ecclesiam, quae­ cunque, cum non esset episcopus, presbyteri vendi- derunt , placuit, rescisso' contractu, ad jura eccle­ siastica revocari. In judicio autem erit episcopi, si pretium debeat recipi, necne : quia plerumque rerum distractarum reditus ampliorem summam pro pretio dato reddiderit. De his qui fornicantur irrationabiliter, id eat qui miscentur pecoribus, aut cum masculis polluuntur. XXXV.
But if they so abhor it that they think not even the vegetables which are cooked with it ought to be eaten, then, as not consenting to the rule, they ought to cease from their order. Concerning ecclesiastical goods sold away at that time when the Churches themselves are widowed of their bishops. XXXIV. Concerning those things which pertain to the Church, whatsoever the presbyters sold when there was no bishop, it has pleased the council that, the contract being rescinded, they be recalled to ecclesiastical right. But it shall be in the judgment of the bishop whether the price ought to be received back or not: because very often the income of the things sold away has yielded a larger sum than the price given. Concerning those who fornicate irrationally, that is, who mingle with beasts, or are defiled with males. XXXV.
但若他們如此厭惡肉食,以致認為連那與肉同煮的蔬菜也不可吃,則他們既不順從規條,便當停止其職分。論在教會自身喪失主教、形同孤寡之時被變賣的教會財物。第三十四條。論那些屬於教會之物,凡長老在沒有主教之時所變賣的,會議議定:當廢除其契約,把它們收歸教會的權屬之下。但是否當收回價款,則當在於主教的裁斷:因為被變賣之物的收益,往往比所付的價款返還更大的數額。論那些不合理地行淫的人,即與牲畜交合、或與男性彼此玷污者。第三十五條。
2:82
De his qui irrationabiliter versali sunt, sive versantur, quotquot ante vicesimum annum tale crimen commiserint, quindecim annis exactis in pœ­ nitentia, communionem mereantur orationum : deinde quinquennio in hac communione durantes, tunc de­ mum oblationis sacramenLa contingant. Discutiatur autem et vita eorum, qualis tempore pœnitudinis exstiterit, et ita misericordiam consequantur. Quod si inexplebiliter his hæsere criminibus, ad agendam pœnitentiam prolixius tempus insumant. Quotquot autem peracta xx annorum ætate, et uxores babentes, hoc peccato prolapsi sunt, xxv annis poenitudinem gerentes in communionem suscipiantur orationum :
Concerning those who have lived, or are living, irrationally, as many as committed such a crime before their twentieth year, having spent fifteen years in penance, let them earn the communion of prayers; then, continuing in this communion for five years, let them at last touch the sacraments of the offering. But let their life also be examined, what manner it was during the time of penance, and so let them obtain mercy. But if they have clung to these crimes insatiably, let them spend a longer time in performing penance. But as many as, the age of twenty years being passed, and having wives, have lapsed into this sin, let them, performing penance for twenty-five years, be received into the communion of prayers;
論那些曾經、或正在不合理地度日的人,凡在二十歲之前犯了此等罪行的,當度十五年的悔改,方得祈禱的相通;然後在此相通中持續五年,最後才得觸碰獻祭的聖禮。但他們的生活也當受察驗——即在悔改期間是何等樣式——如此方得蒙憐憫。但若他們貪得無厭地黏附於這些罪行,便當度更長的時日來行悔改。但凡那些已過二十歲、且已有妻子、卻陷入此罪的人,當叫他們行二十五年的悔改,方得被收納於祈禱的相通;
2:83
in qua quinquennio perdurantes, tunc demum obla­ tionis sacramenta percipiant. Quod si qui et uxores habentes, et transcendentes quinquagesimum annuli aetatis, ita deliquerint, ad exitum vitae communionis gratiam consequantur. De his qui in pecudes, vel in masculos, aut olim polluti sunt, aut hactenus hoc vitio tabescunt. XXXVI. Eos qui irrationabiliter vixerunt, et lepra injusti criminis alios polluerunt, præcepit sancta synodus inter eos orare, qui spiritu pericli­ tantur immundo. De his qui ad episcopatum promoti sunt, nec recepti, XXXVII.
and continuing in this for five years, let them at last receive the sacraments of the offering. But if any, both having wives and being past their fiftieth year of age, have so transgressed, let them attain the grace of communion at the end of life. Concerning those who have either of old been defiled with beasts, or with males, or to this day waste away in this vice. XXXVI. Those who have lived irrationally, and with the leprosy of an unjust crime have defiled others, the holy synod has ordered to pray among those who are imperiled by an unclean spirit. Concerning those who have been promoted to the episcopate, but not received. XXXVII.
並在此相通中持續五年,最後才領受獻祭的聖禮。但若有人既已有妻子、又已過五十歲之年,竟仍如此犯罪,便當叫他們在生命終了之際才得聖餐之恩。論那些或自古以來、與牲畜或與男性玷污、或至今仍在此惡習中銷蝕者。第三十六條。那些不合理度日、並以不義罪行的痲瘋玷污他人的人,神聖會議命令他們當在那些被污靈所累的人中間祈禱。論那些被擢升至主教之職、卻未被接納者。第三十七條。
2:84
Si qui episcopi ordinati sunt, nec recepti ab illa parochia in qua fuerant denominati, volue rintque alias occupare parochias, et vim præsulibus carum inferre, seditiones adversus eos excitando, hos abjici placuit. Quod si voluerint in presbyterii urdinp, ubi prius fuerant, ut presbyteri, residere , non abjiciantur propria dignitate. Si autem seditiones commovent ibidem constitu is episcopis, presbyterii quoque honor talibus auferatur, fiantque damnatione notabiles. De his qui virginiitatem professi sunt, et de his quæ sub seroris habitu cum aliquibus commorantur, XXXVIII. Quotquot virginitatem promittentes irri­ tam faciunt sponsionem , inter bigamos censeantur.
If any bishops have been ordained, but not received by that parish in which they had been named, and should wish to occupy other parishes, and to offer violence to the prelates of those parishes, stirring up seditions against them, it has pleased the council that these be cast out. But if they should wish to reside in the order of the presbyterate, where they formerly were, as presbyters, let them not be cast out from their proper dignity. But if they stir up seditions against the bishops there established, let the honor of the presbyterate also be taken away from such persons, and let them be made notable by condemnation. Concerning those who have professed virginity, and concerning those women who under the habit of a sister dwell with certain men. XXXVIII. As many as, promising virginity, make void their pledge, let them be reckoned among the twice-married.
若有主教已受按立、卻未被那命名他們的堂區所接納,而他們竟願去佔據別的堂區,並向那些堂區的主管施暴,挑起紛爭與他們相爭,會議議定:當把這些人逐出。但若他們願意以長老的身分,住在先前所在之處供長老之職,便不當剝奪其本有的尊嚴。但若他們在那裡向已設立的主教挑起紛爭,則連長老的尊榮也當從這樣的人取去,並當以定罪使他們為眾所周知。論那些表明守童貞者,以及那些以姐妹名義與某些男子同住的婦女。第三十八條。凡那些應許守童貞、卻使其誓言作廢的人,當被列於再婚者之中。
2:85
Virgines autem, quæ conveniunt cum aliquibus, tan­ quam sorores, habitare prohibemus. De his qui adulteras habent uxores, vel si ipsi adulleri comprobantur. XXXIX. Si cujus uxor adultera fucrit, vel si ipse adulterium commiserit, septem annorum pœnitentia oportet eum perfectionem consequi, secundum pri­ stinos gradus. De his qui parius suos ex fornicatione diversis modis interimunt. XL. De mulieribus quae fornicantur et partus suos necant, vel quæ agunt secum, ut utero conceptos excutiant, antiqua quidem definitio usque ad exitum vitæ eas ab Ecclesia removet: humanius autcm nunc definimus, ut eis decem annorum tempus, secundum præfixos gradus pœnitentiæ largiamur. De homicidis. XLI.
But as for virgins who agree to dwell with certain men as sisters, we forbid it. Concerning those who have adulterous wives, or if they themselves are proved adulterers. XXXIX. If anyone's wife shall have been adulterous, or if he himself shall have committed adultery, he ought to attain perfection after a penance of seven years, according to the prescribed grades. Concerning those who in various ways destroy their offspring conceived in fornication. XL. Concerning women who fornicate and slay their offspring, or who do with themselves that they may cast out what is conceived in the womb, the ancient definition indeed removes them from the Church until the end of life: but more humanely we now define, that we grant them a period of ten years, according to the prefixed grades of penance. Concerning homicides. XLI.
但至於那些同意以姐妹名義與某些男子同住的童貞女,我們予以禁止。論那些有行淫之妻、或自己被證為行淫者。第三十九條。若有人的妻子行了淫,或他自己犯了姦淫,他當按所定的等次,在七年的悔改之後得臻於完全。論那些以各樣方式毀掉淫亂所懷之胎者。第四十條。論那些行淫並殺害自己胎兒、或對自己施法以墮掉腹中所懷的婦女,古老的裁定固然把她們逐出教會直到生命終了:但我們如今較為寬厚地裁定,按所定的悔改等次,賜她們十年的期限。論殺人者。第四十一條。
2:86
Qui voluntarie homicidium fecerint, pœni­ tentiae quidem jugiter se submittant: perfectionem vero circa vitae exitum consequantur. De his qui non sponte homicidium commiserunt. XLII. De bomicidiis non sponte commissis, prior quidem definitio post septennem pœnitentiam perfe­ ctionem consequi praecipit : secunda vero, quin­ quennii tempus explere. De his qui divinationes expetunt. XLIII. Qui divinationes expetunt, et morem gen- tilium subsequuntur, aut in domos suas hujuscemodi homines introducunt, exquirendi aliquid arte male­ fica, aut expiandi causa, sub regula quinquennii jaceaut, secundum gradus poenitentiae definitos. De his qui virginum corruptionibus conscii sunt. XLIV.
Those who have committed willful homicide, let them indeed continually submit themselves to penance: but let them attain perfection about the close of life. Concerning those who have committed homicide not willingly. XLII. Concerning homicides committed not willingly, the former definition indeed prescribes attaining perfection after a seven-year penance: but the second, to complete a period of five years. Concerning those who seek out divinations. XLIII. Those who seek out divinations, and follow the custom of the heathen, or bring into their houses men of this kind, in order to seek out something by malefic art, or for the sake of expiation, let them lie under the rule for five years, according to the defined grades of penance. Concerning those who are accessory to the corruption of virgins. XLIV.
那些故意殺人的,固然當持續地讓自己受悔改:但當在生命將終之際得臻於完全。論那些非故意殺人者。第四十二條。論非故意所犯的殺人罪,前一裁定固然規定當在七年悔改之後得臻於完全:但後一裁定則規定當守滿五年的時日。論那些尋求占卜者。第四十三條。那些尋求占卜、隨從外邦習俗、或把這類人引進自己家中,為要以邪術探求某事、或為求消災的人,當叫他們按所定的悔改等次,伏在規條之下五年。論那些參與玷污童貞女之事者。第四十四條。
2:87
Quidam sponsam habens, sororem ejus violavit, et gravidam reddidit: postmodum despou­ salam sibi duxit uxorem, illa vero, quæ corrupta est, laqueo se peremit. Hi qui fuerunt conscii, post de­ cennem satisfactionem jussi sunt suscipi, secundum gradus poenitentiæ constitutos. REGULÆ PROLATÆ IN SYNODO NEOCÆSARIENSI XIV. Et hae regulae post eas quidem probantur esse, quae apud Ancyram expositæ sunt: sed Nicænis anterio­ res reperiuntur. De presbyteris qui uxores acceperunt, vel fornicati sunt. XLV. Presbyter, si uxorem acceperit, ab ordine deponatur : si vero fornicatus fuerit, aut adulterium perpetraverit, amplius pelli debet, et ad pœnitentiam redigi.
A certain man, having a betrothed, violated her sister and got her with child: afterward he took to wife the one betrothed to him, but she who had been corrupted hanged herself with a noose. Those who were accessory to this, after a ten-year satisfaction, were ordered to be received, according to the established grades of penance. The Rules Put Forth in the Synod of Neocaesarea. XIV. And these rules are indeed proved to be after those which were set forth at Ancyra: but they are found to be earlier than the Nicene. Concerning presbyters who have taken wives, or have fornicated. XLV. A presbyter, if he take a wife, let him be deposed from his order: but if he fornicate or commit adultery, he ought further to be expelled and reduced to penance.
某人有一已許配之女,卻玷污了她的姐妹,並使她懷了孕:後來他娶了那許配給他的女子為妻,但那被玷污的女子卻用繩索上吊自盡。那些參與此事的人,按所定的悔改等次,在十年的補贖之後,被命令予以接納。在新該撒利亞會議中所頒布的規條。第十四。這些規條固然被證為後於那在安基拉所訂立的:但發現它們早於尼西亞的。論那些娶妻、或行淫的長老。第四十五條。長老,若娶妻,當被革除其職分:但若行淫或犯姦淫,便當進一步被逐出,並被歸入悔改。
2:88
De his quæ duobus fratribus nupserint, vel qui duas sorores uxores acceperint. XLVI. Mulier, si duobus fratribus nupserit, abji­ ciatur usque ad mortem : verumtamen in exitu pro­ pter misericordiam, si promiserit, quod facta inco­ lumis, hujus conjunctionis vincla dissolvat, fructum pœnitentiæ consequatur. Quod si defecerit mulier aut vir in talibus nuptiis, difficilis erit poenitentia in vita permanenti. De multinubis. XLVII. De his qui in plurimas nuptias inciderunt, et tempus quidem præfinitum manifestum est, sed conversatio eorum, et fides, tempus abbreviat. De his qui proponentes fornicari vetantur. XLVIII.
Concerning those women who have married two brothers, or those men who have taken two sisters to wife. XLVI. A woman, if she shall have married two brothers, let her be cast out until death: nevertheless at her end, on account of mercy, if she shall have promised that, being made whole, she will dissolve the bonds of this union, let her obtain the fruit of penance. But if either the woman or the man fail in such marriages, penance shall be difficult for the one remaining in life. Concerning those many times married. XLVII. Concerning those who have fallen into many marriages, the appointed time indeed is manifest, but their conversation and faith shorten the time. Concerning those who, purposing to fornicate, are prevented. XLVIII.
論那些嫁了兩兄弟的婦女,或那些娶了兩姐妹為妻的男子。第四十六條。婦女若嫁了兩兄弟,當被逐出直到死亡:然而在她臨終之際,因著憐憫,若她應許說——若得痊癒,便要解除此結合的束縛——便當叫她得著悔改的果子。但若這婦女或男子在此類婚姻中死去,則對那存活之人,悔改將是艱難的。論那屢次結婚者。第四十七條。論那些陷入多次婚姻的人,所定的時日固然明白,但他們的言行與信德可使時日縮短。論那些立意行淫、卻被攔阻者。第四十八條。
2:89
Si quis mulierem concupiscens propo­ suerit cum ea concumbere, et cogitatio ejus non per­ veniat ad effectum, apparet quod Dei gratia libe­ ratus sit. De catechumenis peccantibus. XLIX. Catechumenus si ingrediatur ecclesiam, et in ordinem eorum qui instruuntur assistat : hic au­ tem deprehensus fuerit peccans, si quidem gcnu flectit, audiat, ut non delinquat ulterius : si vcro et audiens peccaverit, expellatur. De catechumena prægnante. L. Gravidam oportet baptizari, quando voluerit; nihil enim in hoc quae parit nascenti comnumicat : propterea quod uniuscujusque suum propositum in confessione declaretur. Quod non oporteat in bigami nuptiis orare presbyterum. HI.
If anyone, coveting a woman, has purposed to lie with her, and his thought does not come to effect, it appears that he has been delivered by the grace of God. Concerning catechumens who sin. XLIX. If a catechumen enter the church and stand in the order of those who are being instructed: but he be detected sinning, if indeed he kneels, let him hear, that he sin no further: but if even while hearing he sin, let him be expelled. Concerning a pregnant catechumen. L. A pregnant woman ought to be baptized whenever she will; for in this she who gives birth communicates nothing to the one being born: for the reason that each one's own purpose is declared in the confession. That a presbyter ought not to pray at the marriage of one twice married. LI.
若有人貪戀一婦人,立意與她同寢,但他的意念並未付諸實行,則顯然他已蒙神的恩典得了拯救。論犯罪的慕道者。第四十九條。若慕道者進入教會、站在受教導者之列:但被察覺犯罪,倘若他屈膝跪拜,便當叫他聽道,使他不再犯罪:但若他即便在聽道之時仍犯罪,便當把他逐出。論懷孕的女慕道者。第五十條。懷孕的婦人,當在她願意之時受洗;因為在此事上,那生產的婦人並未把什麼傳給所生的胎兒:理由是各人自己的旨意都在認信中被表明出來。論長老不當在再婚者的婚禮上祈禱。第五十一條。
2:90
Presbyterum in nuptiis bigami prandere non convenit, quia cum poenitentia bigamus egeat, quis erit presbyter qui propter convivium talibus nupiiis possit præbere consensum ? De his qui mulieribus adulteris juncti sunt. Ut. Mulier cujusdam adulterata laici constituti si evidenter arguatur, talis ad ministerium cleri ve­ nire non poterit. Si vero post ordinationem adulte­ rata fuerit, dimittere eam convenit: quod si cum illa convixerit, ministerium sibi commissum obtinere non poterit. De his qui ad presbyterium promoventur, et ante or­ dinationem peccatorum sibi sunt conscii. LIII.
It is not fitting for a presbyter to dine at the marriage of one twice married, because, since the twice-married man has need of penance, what presbyter shall there be who, on account of the banquet, could lend his consent to such nuptials? Concerning those who are joined to adulterous women. LII. If the wife of any one constituted a layman be evidently convicted of adultery, such a man cannot come to the ministry of the clergy. But if after ordination she shall have committed adultery, it is fitting for him to dismiss her: but if he live together with her, he cannot retain the ministry committed to him. Concerning those who are promoted to the presbyterate, and before ordination are conscious to themselves of sins. LIII.
長老不宜在再婚者的婚宴上赴席,因為再婚之人既需要悔改,那麼有哪位長老竟能為了筵席而向此類婚事表示贊同呢?論那些與行淫婦人結合者。第五十二條。若某位身為平信徒之人的妻子明顯被定為行淫,這樣的人便不能來供聖職的職事。但若是在按立之後她才行了淫,理當叫他休她:但他若仍與她同居,便不能保有所託付他的職事。論那些被擢升至長老之職、卻在按立之前就自知有罪者。第五十三條。
2:91
Presbyter, si præoccupatus corpora Ii pec­ cato provehatur, et confessus fuerit de se, quod ante ordinationem deliquerit, oblata non consecret; ma­ nens in reliquis officiis, propter studium bonum. Nam peccata reliqua plerique dixerunt per manus impositionem posse dimitti. Quod si de se non fuerit ipse confessus, et argui manifeste nequiverit, pote­ statis suæ judicio relinquatur. De diaconis similiter. LIV. Simili modo etiam diaconus, si eodem pec­ cato succubuerit, ab ordine ministerii subtrahatur. Quo tempore presbyterum convenial ordinare. LV. Presbyter ante tricesimum aetatis suae annum nullatenus ordinetur, licet vahle sit dignus : sed hoc tempus observet.
A presbyter, if having been overtaken beforehand by a bodily sin he is promoted, and then confesses concerning himself that he sinned before his ordination, let him not consecrate the offerings; yet let him remain in his other duties, on account of his good zeal. For most have said that the remaining sins can be remitted through the laying on of hands. But if he has not himself confessed concerning himself, and cannot be manifestly convicted, let him be left to the judgment of his own authority. Concerning deacons likewise. LIV. In like manner also a deacon, if he has fallen under the same sin, let him be removed from the order of the ministry. At what age it is fitting to ordain a presbyter. LV. Let a presbyter by no means be ordained before the thirtieth year of his age, though he be very worthy; but let him observe this term.
長老若先前已陷於肉體之罪而蒙擢升,後又就自身承認在受職之前曾犯罪,便不可祝聖供物;然因其善熱心,仍可留任其餘職務。因多數人主張,其餘的罪可藉按手禮得赦。但他若未就自身承認,又無法被明確定罪,則交由其本人權柄之判斷處置。論執事亦同此。五十四條:執事若同樣陷入此罪,亦當從聖職之列撤除。論按立長老之年歲。五十五條:長老在年滿三十歲之前,無論如何不得受職,縱使極為配得,仍須遵守此年限。
2:92
Nam Dominus noster tricesimo ætatis suæ anno baptizatus est, et sic coepit docere. De hi. qui in ægritudine baptisma consequuntur. LVI. Si quis in aegritudine fuerit baptizatus, ad bonorem presbyterii non potest promoveri, quod non ex proposito fides ejus, sed ex necessitate descendit: nisi forte propter sequens stadium ejus, et fidem, atque hominum rarilatem talis possit admitti. De presbyteris agrorum. LVn. Presbyteri ruris in Ecclesia civitatis, episcopo præsente, vel presbjteris urbis ipsius, offerre non possunt, nec panent sanctificatum dare, calicemque porrigere. Si vero absentes hi fuerint, et ad dandam orationem vocentur, soli dare debebunt.
For our Lord was baptized in the thirtieth year of His age, and thus began to teach. Concerning those who receive baptism in sickness. LVI. If anyone has been baptized in sickness, he cannot be promoted to the honor of the presbyterate, because his faith proceeded not from deliberate purpose but from necessity; unless perhaps on account of his subsequent zeal and faith, and the scarcity of men, such a one may be admitted. Concerning country presbyters. LVII. Presbyters of the countryside cannot, in the church of a city, when the bishop or the presbyters of that city are present, offer the sacrifice, nor give the sanctified bread, nor present the chalice. But if these are absent, and they are called upon to give the prayer, they alone shall give it.
因我們的主在年滿三十歲時受洗,於是開始施教。論病中領受洗禮者。五十六條:人若於病中受洗,便不可擢升至長老之尊位,因其信德非出於自願的決心,而是出於必要;除非或因其日後之熱心與信德,並因人才稀少,方可破例容納。論鄉間長老。五十七條:鄉間長老在城市的教會中,當主教或該城長老在場時,不得獻祭,亦不得分送祝聖過的餅,或遞上聖爵。但這些人若不在場,而鄉間長老被召去主領禱告,則惟有他們當行此事。
2:93
Chorepiscopi quoque ad exemplum quidem, et formam septuaginta videntur esse : ut comministri autem, propter stu­ dium quod erga pauperes exbibent, honorentur. De numero certo diaconorum. LVIII. Diaconi septem debent esse, juxta regulam, licet et valde magna sit civitas. Idipsum autem et Actuum apostolorum liber insinuat. REGULÆ GANGRENSES XX, QUÆ POST NICÆNUM CONCILIUM EXPOSITÆ SUNT. De his qui nuptias exsecrantur. LIX. Si quis viluperat nuptias, et dormientem cum viro suo fidelem ac religiosam detestatur, aut cul­ pabiles æstimat, velut qui in regnum Dei introire non possiut : anathema sit. De his qui abominantur eos qui carnibus vescuntur. LX.
Chorepiscopi too seem indeed to be after the pattern and form of the seventy; yet as fellow-ministers let them be honored, on account of the zeal which they display toward the poor. Concerning the fixed number of deacons. LVIII. There ought to be seven deacons, according to the rule, even though the city be very great. This very thing the book of the Acts of the Apostles also intimates. THE TWENTY CANONS OF GANGRA, WHICH WERE SET FORTH AFTER THE COUNCIL OF NICAEA. Concerning those who curse marriage. LIX. If anyone reviles marriage, and detests or deems blameworthy a faithful and devout woman who sleeps with her own husband, as though such could not enter into the kingdom of God, let him be anathema. Concerning those who abhor those who eat meat. LX.
鄉村主教(chorepiscopi)固然看似按七十門徒的樣式與形制而設;然當以同工身分受尊敬,因他們向窮人所顯出的熱心。論執事之確定數目。五十八條:按規則,執事當有七位,縱使該城極為廣大。此事使徒行傳一書亦暗示之。尼西亞會議之後所頒布之甘格拉二十條規則。論咒詛婚姻者。五十九條:人若毀謗婚姻,並憎惡或視為有罪那與自己丈夫同寢、有信德而敬虔的婦人,彷彿這等人不得進入神的國,當受咒詛(anathema)。論厭惡食肉者。六十條。
2:94
Si quis carnes edentem, præter sanguinem, et idolis immolatum, et suffocatum, cum religione, et fide, condemnat, velut spem, propter hujusmodi perceptionem, non habentem : anathema sit. De servis qui jugum famulatus abjiciunt Christianitatis obtentu. LXI. Si quis servum, prætextu divini cultus, do­ ceat dominum contemnere proprium : ut discedat ab ejus obsequio, nec ei cum benevolentia et omni ho­ nore deserviat : anathema sit. De presbyteris qui habuere conjugia. LXII. Quicunque discernit a presbytero, qui uxo­ rem babuit, quod non oporteat, eo ministrante, de oblatione percipere : anathema sit. De his qui Ecclesiæ conventus spernendos existimant. LXIII.
If anyone condemns a man who, with reverence and faith, eats meat—apart from blood, and what is sacrificed to idols, and what is strangled—as though he had no hope on account of partaking thus, let him be anathema. Concerning slaves who cast off the yoke of servitude under the pretext of Christianity. LXI. If anyone, under the pretext of divine worship, teaches a slave to despise his own master, so that he depart from his service, and not serve him with goodwill and all honor, let him be anathema. Concerning presbyters who have had wives. LXII. Whoever determines that one ought not to partake of the offering when a presbyter who has had a wife is ministering, let him be anathema. Concerning those who think the assemblies of the Church are to be despised. LXIII.
人若定罪那懷著敬虔與信德而食肉者(血、祭偶像之物與勒死之物除外),彷彿這人因如此領食便沒有指望,當受咒詛。論藉基督信仰之名而拋棄奴役之軛的奴僕。六十一條:人若藉敬拜神之名教導奴僕藐視自己的主人,使他離棄主人的服事,不再以善意與一切尊敬事奉他,當受咒詛。論曾有妻室之長老。六十二條:凡判定不當在曾娶妻的長老施行聖職時領受供物者,當受咒詛。論視教會聚會為當輕看者。六十三條。
2:95
Si quis docet domum Dei contemptibilem esse, et conventus qui in ea celebrantur, anathema sit. De his qui ecclesiastica ministeria præster Ecclesiam faciunt. LXIV. Si quis extra Ecclesiam seorsum conventus celebrat, et despiciens Ecclesiam, ea quae sunt Eccle­ siæ voluerit usurpare, non conveniente presbytero, juxta decretum episcopi, anathema sit. De fructuum oblationibus, quæ ministris Ecclesiæ .con­ feruntur. LXV. Si quis oblationes Ecclesiae extra Ecclesiam accipere vel dare voluerit, præter conscientiam epi­ scopi, vel ejus cui hujuscemodi oflicia commissa sunt, nec cum ejus voluerit agere consilio : ana­ thema sit. De his quæ in usus pauperum conferuntur. LXVI.
If anyone teaches that the house of God is contemptible, and the assemblies that are celebrated in it, let him be anathema. Concerning those who perform ecclesiastical ministries outside the Church. LXIV. If anyone holds assemblies separately outside the Church, and, despising the Church, wishes to usurp those things which belong to the Church, without a presbyter present in accordance with the bishop's decree, let him be anathema. Concerning the offerings of fruits which are bestowed upon the ministers of the Church. LXV. If anyone wishes to receive or give the offerings of the Church outside the Church, without the knowledge of the bishop or of him to whom such offices are committed, and is unwilling to act with his counsel, let him be anathema. Concerning those things which are bestowed for the use of the poor. LXVI.
人若教導神的家為可輕看之物,並輕看其中所舉行的聚會,當受咒詛。論在教會之外舉行教會職事者。六十四條:人若在教會之外另立聚會,且輕看教會,意圖僭奪屬教會之事,又無依主教命令所派的長老在場,當受咒詛。論獻給教會聖職人員的初熟果子供物。六十五條:人若意圖在教會之外領受或施予教會的供物,未經主教或受託管此類職務之人知曉,又不願按其商議而行,當受咒詛。論為窮人之用所獻之物。六十六條。
2:96
Si quis dederit, vel acceperit oblata præter episcopum, vel eum qui constitutus est ab eo , ad dispensandam misericordiam pauperibus : et qui dat, et qui accipit, anathema sit. De his qui in virginitate continentiaque persistunt. LIVII. Quicunque virginitatem custodiens, aut con­ tinentiae studens, velut horrescens nuptias temerat, nec propter hoc, quod bonum et sanctum est, no­ men virginitatis assumit: anathema sit. De his qui pro virginitate superbiunt. LXVIII. Si quis ex his qui virginitatem propter Dominum servant, extollitur adversum conjugatos, anathema sit. De his qui agapas, id est pastiones pauperum, risu deputant. LXIX.
If anyone gives or receives offerings apart from the bishop, or from him who has been appointed by him to dispense charity to the poor, let both the one who gives and the one who receives be anathema. Concerning those who persevere in virginity and continence. LXVII. Whoever, keeping virginity or pursuing continence, profanes it as though shuddering at marriage, and does not assume the name of virginity for this reason, that it is good and holy, let him be anathema. Concerning those who are proud on account of virginity. LXVIII. If anyone of those who preserve virginity for the Lord's sake exalts himself against the married, let him be anathema. Concerning those who reckon with mockery the agapae, that is, the feedings of the poor. LXIX.
人若不經主教,或不經主教所派分施憐憫予窮人之人,而擅自施予或領受供物,施者與受者皆當受咒詛。論持守童貞與節制者。六十七條:凡持守童貞或追求節制者,若彷彿厭惡婚姻而褻瀆之,不是因其為善為聖而領受童貞之名,當受咒詛。論因童貞而自高者。六十八條:那為主守童貞者中,人若自高而輕視已婚者,當受咒詛。論譏笑愛筵(agapae,即款待窮人之筵席)者。六十九條。
2:97
Si quis despicit eos qui fideliter agapas, id est convivia, pauperibus exhibent, et propter honorem Domini convocant fratres, et noluerit communicare hujuscemodi vocationibus, parvipendens quod geri­ tur, anathema sit. De his qui palliis utuntur, et idcirco superbiunt. LXX. Si quis virorum propter continentiam, quæ putatur, amictu pallii utitur, quasi per hoc habere se justitiam credens, et despicit eos qui cum reve­ rentia birris et aliis communibus et solitis utuntur, anathema sit. De mulieribus quæ utuntur virilibus indumentis. LXXI. Si qua mulier propter continentiam, quae putatur, habitum mutat, et, pro solito muliebri, ami­ ctum virilem sumit, anathema sit.
If anyone despises those who faithfully provide agapae, that is, feasts, for the poor, and gather the brethren together for the honor of the Lord, and is unwilling to take part in such invitations, making light of what is being done, let him be anathema. Concerning those who wear cloaks and on that account are proud. LXX. If any of the men, for the sake of a supposed continence, wears the garb of a cloak (pallium), as if believing through this that he possesses righteousness, and despises those who with reverence use the birrus and other common and customary garments, let him be anathema. Concerning women who wear men's clothing. LXXI. If any woman, for the sake of a supposed continence, changes her dress, and, instead of the customary woman's garb, takes up a man's clothing, let her be anathema.
人若輕視那些忠心為窮人擺設愛筵(即筵席)、並為主的尊榮招聚弟兄的人,且不願參與這等邀請,輕看所行之事,當受咒詛。論披斗篷而因此自高者。七十條:男子若為所謂的節制而披用斗篷(pallium),彷彿藉此自信擁有公義,並輕視那些懷著敬畏穿戴粗呢外衣及其他通常慣用衣著的人,當受咒詛。論穿男裝的婦女。七十一條:婦女若為所謂的節制而更換服裝,捨棄慣常的女裝而穿上男裝,當受咒詛。
2:98
Dehis qui, velut peccatum, copulam deserunt nuptiarum. LXXII. Si qua mulier virum proprium relinquens, discedere voluerit, nuptias exsecrans, anathema sic. De his qui, Christianitatis obtentu, despiciunt filios. LXXIII. Si quis filios euos relinquens, non eos enu­ trit, et quod ad se .pertinet, ad pietatem divini cultu. informat, sed per occasionem continentiae negligit, anathema sit. De his qui parenles , Christianitatis occasione, con­ temnunt. LXXIV. Quicunque filii a parentibus, sub prætextu divini cultus, abscedunt, nec debitam reverentiam dependunt illis, qui divinum cultum sibi proculdubio præferunt, anathema sit. De mulieribus quæ se attondent, Christianitatis ob­ tentu. LXXV.
Concerning those who, as though it were sin, forsake the bond of marriage. LXXII. If any woman, leaving her own husband, wishes to depart, cursing marriage, let her be anathema. Concerning those who, under the pretext of Christianity, despise their children. LXXIII. If anyone, forsaking his children, does not nourish them, and, as far as concerns him, does not form them toward the piety of divine worship, but neglects them under pretext of continence, let him be anathema. Concerning those who, on the occasion of Christianity, despise their parents. LXXIV. Whatever children depart from their parents under the pretext of divine worship, and do not render due reverence to them—those parents who without doubt set divine worship before themselves—let him be anathema. Concerning women who shear themselves under the pretext of Christianity. LXXV.
論視夫妻結合如罪而離棄婚姻者。七十二條:婦女若離棄自己的丈夫,咒詛婚姻而意圖離去,當受咒詛。論藉基督信仰之名而輕看兒女者。七十三條:人若離棄自己的兒女,不撫養他們,又在自己分內不引導他們歸向敬拜神的虔誠,反藉節制為由而疏忽他們,當受咒詛。論藉基督信仰之機而藐視父母者。七十四條:凡兒女藉敬拜神之名離棄父母,不向那無疑以敬拜神為念的父母獻上當有的孝敬,當受咒詛。論藉基督信仰之名剃髮的婦女。七十五條。
2:99
Si qua mulier, propter divinum cultum, ut æstimat, crines attondet, quos ei Deus ad subjectio­ nis memoriam tribuit, tanquam præceptum dissolvens obedientiæ, anathema sit. De his qui dominico die jejunant, tanquam nihil præ cæteris differente. LXXVI. Si quis propter continentiam, quæ puta­ tur, aut contumaciam, in die dominico jejunat, ana thema sit. De his qui ecclesiastica jejunia absque necessitate dis­ solvunt. LXXVII. Si quis eorum qui continentiæ student, absque necessitate corporea, tradita in commune je­ junia, et ab Ecclesia custodita, superbiendo dissol­ vit, stimulo suæ cogitationis impulsus, anathema sit.
If any woman, on account of divine worship as she imagines, shears off the hair which God gave her as a reminder of her subjection, as one dissolving the precept of obedience, let her be anathema. Concerning those who fast on the Lord's Day, as though it differed in nothing from the rest. LXXVI. If anyone, on account of a supposed continence, or out of obstinacy, fasts on the Lord's Day, let him be anathema. Concerning those who, without necessity, dissolve the fasts of the Church. LXXVII. If any of those who pursue continence, without bodily necessity, dissolves out of pride the fasts handed down in common and kept by the Church, driven by the goad of his own thinking, let him be anathema.
婦女若自以為為敬拜神之故而剪去神所賜給她、作為順服標記的頭髮,彷彿廢除順從的誡命,當受咒詛。論在主日禁食、彷彿主日與其他日子毫無分別者。七十六條:人若為所謂的節制,或出於頑梗,而在主日禁食,當受咒詛。論無必要而廢除教會禁食者。七十七條:那追求節制者中,人若在身體無必要的情況下,受自己心思之刺激而驕傲地廢除教會所共同傳承、共同持守的禁食,當受咒詛。
2:100
De his qui collectas quæe fiunt in martyrum comme­ morationibus, exsecrantur. LXXVIII. Si quis superbiæ usus affectu conventus abominatur, qui ad confessiones martyrum celebran­ tur, et ministeria quas in eis fiunt, simul cum eorum memoriis, exsecratur, anathema sit. REGULÆ EXPOSITÆ APUD ANTIOCHIAM IN ENCÆNIIS XXV. De his qui contraria gerunt his quæ regulariter de Pascha statuta sunt in Nicæno concilio. LXXIX.
Concerning those who curse the gatherings which are held in commemoration of the martyrs. LXXVIII. If anyone, moved by an affection of pride, abhors the assemblies which are celebrated at the shrines of the martyrs, and curses the services which are performed in them, together with the memorials of the martyrs, let him be anathema. THE TWENTY-FIVE CANONS SET FORTH AT ANTIOCH AT THE DEDICATION. Concerning those who act contrary to the things which were duly decreed concerning Easter in the Council of Nicaea. LXXIX.
論咒詛那為記念殉道者而舉行之聚會者。七十八條:人若受驕傲之情驅使而厭惡那在殉道者紀念堂所舉行的聚會,並咒詛其中所行的職事及殉道者的紀念,當受咒詛。安提阿獻殿會議所頒布之二十五條規則。論違背尼西亞會議就逾越節(復活節)所正式議定之事者。七十九條。
2:101
Omnes qui ausi fuerint dissolvere defini­ lionem sancti et magni concilii quod apud Nicxam congregatum est, sub praesentia piissimi et venerandi principis Conslantini, de salutifera solemnitate sacra­ tissimae Paschae, excommunicandos, et de Ecclesia pellendos esse censemus, si tamen contentiosius ad­ versus ea quæ bene sunt decreta perstiterint : et haec quidem de laicis dicta sint. Si quis autem eorum qui præesse noscuntur Ecclesiae, aut episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus, post hanc definitionem ten­ taverit ad subversionem populorum, Ecclesiarumque perturbationem, seorsum colligere, et cum Judxis Pascha celebrare :
All who shall have dared to dissolve the definition of the holy and great council which was gathered at Nicaea, in the presence of the most pious and venerable prince Constantine, concerning the saving solemnity of the most sacred Pasch, we decree are to be excommunicated and expelled from the Church, if indeed they persist contentiously against the things which were well decreed; and let these things be said of the laity. But if any of those who are known to preside over the Church—whether bishop, or presbyter, or deacon—after this definition attempts, to the subversion of the peoples and the disturbance of the Churches, to gather separately and to celebrate the Pasch with the Jews:
凡膽敢廢除那在尼西亞、於至虔可敬的君王君士坦丁臨在之下所召開的神聖大公會議關乎至聖逾越節救恩慶典之定議者,我們判定當被逐出聖餐、驅離教會——倘若他們仍執拗地堅持反對那些妥善議定之事;這些話固然是針對平信徒而言。但那些被認定治理教會之人中,無論主教、長老或執事,若在此定議之後,意圖顛覆眾民、攪擾各教會,另行聚集,並與猶太人一同守逾越節:
2:102
sancta synodus hunc alienum jam hinc ab Ecclesia judicavit, quod non solum sibi, sed et plurimis causa corruptionis et perturbationis ex­ stiterit. Nec solum tales a ministerio removct, sed etiam illos qui post damnationem bujusmodi com­ municare tentaverint : damnatos autem omni quo­ que extrinsecus honore privari, quem sancta regula, et sacerdotium Dei promeruit. De his qui se a perceptione sancta communionis aver­ tunt, et qui excommunicatis per domos communi­ cant. XXC. Omnes qui ingrediuntur Ecclesiam Dei, et Scripturas sacras audiunt, nec communicant in ora­ tione cum populo, sed pro quadam intemperantia se a perceptione sanctæ communionis avertunt :
the holy synod has judged this man henceforth a stranger to the Church, because he has become a cause of corruption and disturbance not only to himself but to many. And it removes from the ministry not only such men, but also those who after such a condemnation attempt to commune with them; and it decrees that the condemned be deprived also of every outward honor which the holy rule and the priesthood of God had merited. Concerning those who turn themselves away from the reception of the holy communion, and those who commune with the excommunicated in private houses. LXXX. All who enter the Church of God, and hear the holy Scriptures, yet do not commune in prayer with the people, but through a certain intemperance turn themselves away from the reception of the holy communion:
神聖會議便判定此人從此為教會之外人,因他不僅使自己、也使許多人成為敗壞與攪擾之源。會議不僅將這等人從聖職中撤除,也將那些在如此定罪之後仍試圖與他們相通者一併撤除;又判定被定罪者亦當被剝奪一切外在的尊榮,就是神聖規條與神的祭司職分所配得的尊榮。論轉離不領聖餐者,以及在私宅與被逐出聖餐者相通者。八十條:凡進入神的教會、聆聽聖經,卻不與會眾一同在禱告中相通,反因某種放縱而轉離不領聖餐者:
2:103
hi de Ecclesia removeantur, quandiu per confessionem pœ- nitentiæ fructus ostendant, et precibus indulgentiam consequantur. Cum excommunicatis autem non licere communicare ; nec cum his qui per domos conve­ niunt, devitantes orationes Ecclesiæ, simul orandum est: ab alia quoque Ecclesia non suscipiendum, qui in alia minime congregatur. Si quis autem de episco­ pis, aut presbyteris, vel diaconis, seu quilibet ex clero deprehensus fuerit cum excommunicatis com­ municare, etiam iste privetur communione, tanquam qui regulam confundat Ecclesiæ. De his qui ab alia parochia præter conscientiam epi­ scoporum suorum, in aliis immorantur. XXCI.
let these be removed from the Church, until through confession they show forth fruits of penitence and by prayers obtain indulgence. And it is not permitted to commune with the excommunicated; nor must one pray together with those who gather in private houses, avoiding the prayers of the Church; nor is one to be received by another Church, who is by no means assembling in his own. But if any of the bishops, or presbyters, or deacons, or anyone of the clergy be caught communing with the excommunicated, let him too be deprived of communion, as one who confounds the rule of the Church. Concerning those who, from another parish, without the knowledge of their own bishops, tarry in others. LXXXI.
這等人當從教會中撤除,直到他們藉認罪結出悔改的果子,並藉禱告得蒙寬恕。又不可與被逐出聖餐者相通;也不可與那些迴避教會禱告、在私宅聚集者一同禱告;凡不在自己教會聚集者,別的教會也不可接納。但主教、長老或執事中,或任何聖職人員,若被發覺與被逐出聖餐者相通,這人也當被剝奪聖餐之分,如同攪亂教會規條者。論未經本主教知曉而離開本教區、滯留他處者。八十一條。
2:104
Si quis presbyter, aut diaconus, et omnino quilibet ex clero, parochiam propriam deserens, ad aliam properaverit : dein omnino demigrans, in alia parochia per multa tempora nititur immorari, ulle­ rius ibidem non ministret : maxime, si vocanti suo episcopo, et regredi ad propriam parochiam commo­ nenti obedire contempserit. Quod si in hac indiscipli­ natione perdurat, a ministerio modis omnibus remo­ veatur : ita ut nequaquam locum restitutionis inve­ niat. Si vero pro hac causa damnatum alter episco­ pus suscipiat, hic etiam a communi coerceatur synodo, velut qui ecclesiastica constituta dissolvat. De damnatiS, et ministrare tentantibus. XXCII. Si quis episcopus damnatus a synodo, ve.
If any presbyter, or deacon, or indeed anyone of the clergy, forsaking his own parish, hastens to another, and then, migrating altogether, strives to tarry in another parish for a long time, let him no longer minister there; especially if he has scorned to obey his bishop calling him and admonishing him to return to his own parish. But if he persists in this insubordination, let him by all means be removed from the ministry, so that he may by no means find a place of restoration. But if another bishop receives one condemned for this cause, let this man too be restrained by the common synod, as one who dissolves the ecclesiastical ordinances. Concerning the condemned, and those who attempt to minister. LXXXII. If any bishop condemned by a synod, or
長老、執事,或任何聖職人員,若離棄本教區趕往他處,繼而徹底遷移,企圖在別的教區長久滯留,便不可再在那裡施行職事;尤其當他本主教召喚、勸他歸回本教區,他卻藐視不從之時。他若固執於此種無紀律之行,便當無論如何從聖職中撤除,以致他絕不能尋得復職之地。倘若別的主教接納這因此緣故被定罪之人,這主教也當受公會議約束,如同廢棄教會法令者。論被定罪而仍試圖施行職事者。八十二條:主教若被會議定罪,或
2:105
presbyter, aut diaconus, a suo episcopo ausi fuerint aliquid de ministerio sacro contingere : sive episco­ pus, juxla præcedentem consuetudinem, sive pres­ byter, aut diaconus, nullo modo liceat ei, nec in alia synodo, restitutionis spem aut locum habere satis­ factionis : sed et communicantes ei omnes abjici de Ecclesia, et maxime si posteaquam didiccrint adver­ sum memoratos prolatam fuisse sententiam, eisdem communicare tentaverint. De his qui se a ministerio ecclesiastico subtrahunt, ct seorsum colligunt. XXCIII.
a presbyter or a deacon condemned by his own bishop, shall have dared to touch anything of the sacred ministry—whether a bishop, according to the preceding custom, or a presbyter, or a deacon—let it by no means be permitted him, even in another synod, to have hope of restoration or place of satisfaction; but let also all who commune with him be cast out of the Church, and especially if, after they have learned that a sentence has been pronounced against the aforesaid, they attempt to commune with them. Concerning those who withdraw themselves from the ecclesiastical ministry, and gather separately. LXXXIII.
長老或執事被本主教定罪後,仍膽敢觸及任何神聖職事——無論主教(按前述慣例)、長老或執事——都絕不容許他在別的會議中存復職的指望或補贖之地;並且凡與他相通者都當被逐出教會,尤其當他們得知已有判決針對上述之人頒布後,仍試圖與他們相通之時。論自行退出教會職事而另行聚集者。八十三條。
2:106
Si quis presbyter, aut diaconus, episco­ pum proprium contemnens, se ab Ecclesia sequestra­ vit, et seorsum colligens altare constituit, et coni- monendi episcopo non acquieverit, nec consenti re vel obedire voluerit semel, et iterum convocanti: hic damnetur omnimodo, nec ultra remedium consequa­ tur, quia suam recipere non potest dignitatem. Quod si Ecclesiam conturbare et sollicitare persistat, tan­ quam seditiosus, per potestates exteras opprimatur. De clericis excommunicatis et laicis. XXCIV.
If any presbyter or deacon, despising his own bishop, has separated himself from the Church, and gathering separately has set up an altar, and has not acquiesced to the bishop admonishing him, nor has been willing to consent or obey when called once and again, let this man be condemned in every way, and obtain no further remedy, because he cannot recover his dignity. But if he persists in disturbing and harassing the Church, let him, as a seditious man, be suppressed by the outer civil powers. Concerning excommunicated clergy and laity. LXXXIV.
長老或執事,若藐視自己的主教,自教會中分離出去,另行聚集設立祭壇,主教勸勉他卻不順服,一再被召喚仍不願贊同或聽從,這人當受全然定罪,不得再有補救,因他不能恢復其尊位。他若固執地攪擾煩亂教會,便當如叛亂者,由外邦的政府權力加以鎮壓。論被逐出聖餐之聖職人員與平信徒。八十四條。
2:107
Si quis a proprio episcopo communione privatus est, non ante suscipiatur ab aliis, quam suo reconcilietur episcopo, aut certe ad synodum, quae congregatur, occurrens pro se satisfaciat, et persua­ dens concilio sententiam suscipiat alteram. Hæc autem definitio maneat circa laicos, et presbyteros, et dia­ conos, omnesque qui sub regula esse monstrantur. De peregrinorum susceptione. XXCV. Nullus peregrinoram sine pacificis, id est, commendatitiis suscipiatur epistolis. De pacificis peregrinorum, id est commendatitiis litteris. XXCVI. Presbytcri qui sunt in agris canonicas epistolas dare non possunt, ad solos tantum vicinos episcopos litteras destinabunt.
If anyone has been deprived of communion by his own bishop, let him not be received by others before he is reconciled to his own bishop, or at least, presenting himself before the synod that is gathered, makes satisfaction for himself, and, persuading the council, receives a different sentence. And let this definition stand concerning laymen, and presbyters, and deacons, and all who are shown to be under the rule. Concerning the reception of travelers. LXXXV. Let none of the travelers be received without letters of peace, that is, of commendation. Concerning the letters of peace of travelers, that is, letters of commendation. LXXXVI. Presbyters who are in the country cannot give canonical letters; they shall send letters only to the neighboring bishops.
人若被自己的主教剝奪聖餐之分,在他與本主教和好之前,別人不可接納他;或至少當他親自到所召開的會議前為自己作補贖,說服公會議而領受另一判決。此定議當適用於平信徒、長老、執事,以及一切被認定當受規條約束之人。論接待旅客。八十五條:凡旅客,若無和平書信(即推薦信),不可接待。論旅客的和平書信,即推薦信。八十六條:在鄉間的長老不能簽發合乎教規的書信,只可寄信給鄰近的主教。
2:108
Chorepiscopi autem qui sunt irreprehensibiles, dare possunt pacificas, id est generales epistolas. De metropolitanis singularum provinciarum. XXCVII. Per singulas regiones episcopos convenit nosse, metropolitanum episcopum sollicitudincm to­ tius provinciæ gerere : propter quod ad metropolim omnes undique qui negotia videntur habere, concur­ runt. Unde placuit eum et honore præcellere, et nihil amplius preter eum cæteros episcopos agere, secun­ dum antiquam a patribus nostris regulam constitu­ tam : nisi ea tantum quæ ad suam diœcesim perti­ nent, possessionesque subjectas.
But chorepiscopi who are blameless can give letters of peace, that is, general letters. Concerning the metropolitans of the several provinces. LXXXVII. In each region it is fitting that the bishops know that the metropolitan bishop bears the care of the whole province; for which reason all who seem to have business come together from every side to the metropolis. Hence it has been resolved that he both excel in honor, and that the other bishops do nothing further beyond him, according to the ancient rule established by our fathers; except only those things which pertain to his own diocese and the possessions subject to it.
至於無可指責的鄉村主教,則可簽發和平書信,即通用書信。論各行省的都主教。八十七條:各區域的主教都當知道,都主教(metropolitanus)負有全行省的關顧之責;因此凡有事務者都從各處匯集到都會。故此議定,他既當在尊榮上居首,其餘主教也不可越過他多行其事,這是依我們列祖所設立的古規;惟有那些只關乎各主教本教區及其所屬產業之事不在此限。
2:109
Unusquisque eniin episcopus babeat suae parochiæ potestatem, ut regat juxta reverentiam singulis competentem, et provi­ dentiam gerat omnis possessionis quæ sub ejus est civitate : ita ut presbytcros et diaconos ordinet, et singula suo judicio comprehendat. Amplius autem nihil agere tentet, præter antistitem metropolitanum, I nec metropolitanus sine caeterorum gerat consilio sacerdotum. De his qui vocantur chorepiscopi. XXCVIII.
For let each bishop have authority over his own parish, that he may rule according to the reverence befitting each, and exercise providence over every possession which is under his city, so that he may ordain presbyters and deacons, and dispose of all things by his own judgment. But let him attempt to do nothing further apart from the metropolitan bishop, nor let the metropolitan act without the counsel of the other priests. Concerning those who are called chorepiscopi. LXXXVIII.
因每位主教都當有治理本教區的權柄,按合乎各人的敬重來治理,並對其城邑之下的一切產業加以照管,得以按立長老與執事,照自己的判斷處理各樣事務。但除非有都主教在,他不可越分多行其事,都主教也不可不經其餘祭司的商議而行事。論那些被稱為鄉村主教者。八十八條。
2:110
Qui in vicis vel possessionibus chor­ episcopi uominantur, quamvis manus imposilionem episcoporum perceperint, et ut episcopi consecrati sint , tamen sanctæ synodo placuit, ut modum pro­ prium recognoscant, ut gubernent subjectas sibi Ecclesias, earumque moderamine curaque contenti sint. Ordinent etiam lectores et subdiaconos atque exorcistas ; quibus promotiones istæ sufficiant. Nec presbyterum vero, nec diaconum audeant ordinare, præter civitatis episcopum, cui ipse cum possessione subjectus est. Si quis autem traosgredi statuta ten- taverit, depositus, quo utebatur honore privetur. Chorepiscopum vero civitatis episcopus ordinet, cui iMe subjectus est.
Those who in villages or estates are named chorepiscopi, although they have received the laying on of hands of bishops, and have been consecrated as bishops, nevertheless it has pleased the holy synod that they recognize their proper measure, that they govern the Churches subject to them, and be content with their governance and care. Let them also ordain lectors and subdeacons and exorcists; let these promotions suffice for them. But let them not dare to ordain a presbyter or a deacon, apart from the bishop of the city, to whom he himself together with his estate is subject. But if anyone attempts to transgress these statutes, let him be deposed and deprived of the honor he enjoyed. And let the bishop of the city, to whom he is subject, ordain the chorepiscopus.
那些在村莊或田莊中被稱為鄉村主教者,雖領受了主教的按手、並被祝聖為主教,然神聖會議仍議定,他們當認清自己本分,治理隸屬於他們的眾教會,並以其治理與關顧為足。他們也可按立讀經員、副執事與驅魔師;這些晉升對他們已足夠。但他們不可擅自按立長老或執事,惟有他連同其田莊所隸屬的城市主教才可。若有人試圖違反這些規定,便當被免職,並被剝奪先前所享之尊榮。至於鄉村主教,當由他所隸屬的城市主教按立。
2:111
De episcopis et clericis adeuntibus imperatorem. XXCIX. Si quis episcopus, aut presbyter, aut qui­ libet regule subjectus Ecclesiæ, præter consilium et litteras episcoporum provinciae, et praecipue metro­ politani, adierit imperatorem, hunc reprobari et abjici oportere, non solum a communione, verum et ab honore cujus particeps videtur existere. Quia venerandi principis auribus molestiam tentavit in­ ferre, contra leges Ecclesiæ. Si igitur adire principem necessaria causa deposcit, hoc agatur cum tractatu et consilio metropolitani, et cæterorum episcoporum qui in eadem provincia commorantur , qui etiam pro­ ficiscentem suis prosequantur epistolis.
Concerning bishops and clergy who approach the emperor. LXXXIX. If any bishop, or presbyter, or anyone subject to the rule of the Church, approaches the emperor without the counsel and letters of the bishops of the province, and especially of the metropolitan, he ought to be rejected and cast out, not only from communion, but also from the honor of which he appears to be a partaker; because he has attempted to bring annoyance to the ears of the venerable prince, against the laws of the Church. If therefore a necessary cause demands approaching the prince, let this be done with the deliberation and counsel of the metropolitan and of the other bishops who reside in the same province, who shall also accompany the one setting out with their letters.
論進謁皇帝的主教與聖職人員。八十九條:主教、長老,或任何受教會規條約束之人,若未經行省主教、尤其都主教的商議與書信而進謁皇帝,便當被棄絕逐出,不僅被逐出聖餐,也被剝奪他看似有分的尊榮;因他違背教會法度,試圖以煩擾驚動可敬君王之耳。故此若有必要之事須進謁君王,當與都主教及同省其餘主教商議籌劃而行,他們也當以書信為起行者送行。
2:112
De damnatis episcopis, aut clericia adeuntibus impera­ torem. XC. Si quis a proprio episcopo presbyter aut dia­ conus, aut a synodo fuerit episcopus forte damuatus, et imperatoris auribus molestus exstiterit: oportet ad majus episcoporum converti concilium, et quae puta­ verint habere justa, plurimis episcopis suggerant, eorumque discussiones judicia præstolentur. Si vero hæc parvipendentes molesti fuerint imperatori, hos nulla venia dignos esse, nec locum satisfactionis ha­ bere, nec spem futuræ restitutionis penitus opperiri. De his qui cum sunt ex alia provincia, in aliis audent ordinationes efficere. XCI.
Concerning condemned bishops or clergy who approach the emperor. XC. If any presbyter or deacon has been condemned by his own bishop, or a bishop perhaps by a synod, and has become troublesome to the ears of the emperor, he ought to turn to a greater council of bishops, and lay before a greater number of bishops what he thinks he holds as just, and await their examinations and judgments. But if, making light of these, they become troublesome to the emperor, let such be worthy of no pardon, nor have place of satisfaction, nor await at all any hope of future restoration. Concerning those who, being from another province, dare to perform ordinations in others. XCI.
論被定罪的主教或聖職人員進謁皇帝。九十條:長老或執事若被本主教定罪,或主教被會議定罪,而成為驚擾皇帝之耳者,他當轉求更大的主教公會議,將他自以為有理之事陳明於更多的主教,並等候他們的查察與判斷。但他們若輕看這些,反而驚擾皇帝,這等人便不配得任何赦免,亦無補贖之地,更不可指望日後復職的任何盼望。論本屬他省卻膽敢在別省施行按立者。九十一條。
2:113
Nullus episcopus ex alia provincia audeat ad aliam transgredi, et ad promotionem ministerii ali­ quos in Ecclesiis ordinare, licet consensum videan­ tur præbere nonnulli: nisi litteris tam metropolitani, quam cæterorum, qui cum eo sunt, episcoporum, rogatus adveniat, et sic ad actionem ordinationis accedat. Si vero nullo vocante, inordinato more de­ properet super aliquibus ordinationibus et ecclesia­ sticis negotiis, ad eum non pertinentibus, compo­ nendis, irrita quidem quæ ab eo geruntur existant, ipse vero incompositi motus sui et irrationabilis audacice subeat ultionem, ex hoc jam damnatus a sancto concilio.
Let no bishop dare to cross over from one province into another, and ordain any persons in the Churches for the promotion of the ministry, even though some seem to give consent, unless, requested by letters both of the metropolitan and of the other bishops who are with him, he comes, and so proceeds to the act of ordination. But if, no one calling him, he hastens in disorderly fashion to settle certain ordinations and ecclesiastical affairs that do not pertain to him, let the things done by him be void, and let him himself undergo the punishment of his unruly conduct and irrational audacity, being from this point already condemned by the holy council.
主教不可擅自從一省越入他省,在各教會中按立人晉升職事,縱使有些人看似表示同意;除非他受都主教及與他同在的其餘主教書信邀請而來,如此方可進行按立之事。但他若無人召喚便以無序之方式急於去處理某些不屬他職分的按立與教會事務,他所行之事固當作廢,他本人也當為其失序的舉動與無理的膽妄受罰,從此便已被神聖公會議定罪。
2:114
De dissensione quæ super episcoporum dijudicatione contingit, appellantium provinciales antistites. XCII. Si quis episcopus de certis criminibus judi­ cetur, et contingat de eo provinciales episcopos dis­ sidere , cum judicatus ab aliis innocens creditur, reus ab aliis : pro lotius ambiguitatis absolutione, sanctæsynodo placuit, ut metropolitanus episcopus a vicina provincia judices alios convocet, qui con­ troversiam tollant, ut per eos simul et per provin­ cialcs episcopos, quod justum visum fuerit, appro­ belur. De episcopis ab ejusdem provinciæsacerdotibus con­ sonanter exclusis. XCIII.
Concerning the dissension which arises over the adjudication of bishops, when men appeal to the provincial prelates. XCII. If any bishop is judged concerning certain crimes, and it happens that the provincial bishops disagree about him—since by some the one judged is believed innocent, but by others guilty—for the resolution of the whole ambiguity it has pleased the holy synod that the metropolitan bishop summon other judges from a neighboring province, who may settle the controversy, so that through them together with the provincial bishops, whatever seems just may be approved. Concerning bishops who are unanimously excluded by the priests of the same province. XCIII.
論審斷主教時所生的分歧,以及向行省主教上訴之事。九十二條:主教若因某些罪名受審,而同省主教對他意見不一——有些人認定受審者無辜,另一些人卻認定有罪——為解決全部的疑難,神聖會議議定,當由都主教從鄰省召集其他審判者來平息爭議,使藉著他們連同本省主教,凡看為公正的得以核准。論被同省祭司一致排除的主教。九十三條。
2:115
Si quis episcopus de certis criminibus accu­ satus condemnetur ab omnibus episcopis ejusdem provinciæ, cunctique consonanter eamdem contra eum formam decreti protulerint hunc, apud alios nullo modo judicari, sed firmam concordantium cpi scoporum provinciæ manere sententiam. De vacantibus episcopis. XCIV. Si quis episcopus vacans in Ecclesiam va­ cantem prosiliat, sedemque pervadat absque integro perfectoque concilio, hic abjiciatur necesse est, etsi cunctus populus, quem diripuit, eum habere delege­ rit. Perfectum vero concilium illud est, ubi interfue­ rit metropolitanus antistes. De his qui, cum ad episcopatum vocantur, evitant. XCV.
If any bishop accused of certain crimes is condemned by all the bishops of the same province, and all unanimously have brought forth the same form of decree against him, let this man by no means be judged before others, but let the sentence of the concordant bishops of the province stand firm. Concerning unattached bishops. XCIV. If any unattached bishop leaps into a vacant Church and seizes the see without a full and complete council, he must necessarily be cast out, even if the whole people, whom he has plundered, have chosen to have him. And that is a complete council at which the metropolitan prelate has been present. Concerning those who, when they are called to the episcopate, shun it. XCV.
主教若因某些罪名被控,並被同省全體主教定罪,眾人也一致對他頒下同一形式的判決,這人便絕不可在別處再受審,當以本省一致主教的判決為定。論無任職位之主教。九十四條:無任職位的主教,若擅自闖入空缺的教會,未經完整健全的公會議便侵奪該主教座,便必須被逐出,縱使他所強奪的全體會眾選擇要他。所謂完整的公會議,乃是有都主教在場者。論被召作主教卻迴避者。九十五條。
2:116
Si quis episcopus manus impositionem epi­ scopatus acceperit, et, praeesse populo constitutus, ministerium subire neglexerit, nec acquieverit ire ad Ecclesiam sibi commissam : hunc oportet commu- nione privari, donec suseeperit coactus officium, aut certe de eo aliquid integra decreverit ejusdem pro­ vinciæ synodus sacerdotum. De his qui promoventur ad episcopatum, nec reci­ piuntur. XCVI. Si quis episcopus ordinatus ad parochiam minime cui est electus accesserit, non suo vitio, sed quod eum aut populus vitet, aut propter aliam causam, non tamen ejus vitio perpetratam : bic et honoris sit, et ministerii particeps, dummodo nil mo­ lestus Ecclesiæ rebus existat, ubi ministrare cogno­ scitur.
If any bishop has received the laying on of hands of the episcopate, and, being appointed to preside over the people, neglects to undertake the ministry, and does not consent to go to the Church committed to him, he ought to be deprived of communion until he undertakes the office under compulsion, or at least the complete synod of priests of the same province decrees something concerning him. Concerning those who are promoted to the episcopate and are not received. XCVI. If any ordained bishop does not at all approach the parish to which he was elected, not through his own fault, but because either the people shun him or for some other cause not perpetrated by his fault, let this man be a partaker both of honor and of ministry, provided he be in no way troublesome to the affairs of the Church where he is known to minister.
主教若領受了主教職的按手,並被立來治理眾民,卻疏忽不肯擔起職事,不願前往所託付他的教會,便當被剝奪聖餐之分,直到他受催逼而擔起職任,或至少由本省祭司的完整會議就他作出某種決議。論被擢升為主教卻不被接納者。九十六條:受按立的主教,若未能前往被選派的教區,不是因他自己的過失,而是因眾民迴避他,或因其他並非他過失所致的緣故,這人仍當有分於尊榮與職事,只要他在所知施行職事之處對教會事務毫不滋擾。
2:117
Quem etiam observare conveniet quidquid synodus perfecta provinciae, quod visum fuerit, judi­ cando decreverit. De episcopalibus in provinciis ordinationibus. XCVII. Episcopus praeter synodum et præsentiam metropolitani nullatenus ordinetur. Hoc autem modis omnibus coram posito melius quidem cst, ul omnes simul adsint ejusdem provinciæ sacerdotes : quos metropolitanus episcopus advocare debebit. Et si quidem omnes occurrerint, optime ; quod si hoc dif­ ficile fuerit, saltem plures adesse omnimodo conve­ nit : aut certe scriptis ejusdem sententiæ compro­ bari, et ita sub plurimorum vel præsentia vel de­ creto ordinatio cclebretur.
And it will be fitting for him to observe whatever the complete synod of the province shall have decreed in judgment as it sees fit. Concerning episcopal ordinations in the provinces. XCVII. Let a bishop by no means be ordained without a synod and the presence of the metropolitan. And it is by all means better, when this is duly arranged, that all the priests of the same province be present together, whom the metropolitan bishop shall be obliged to summon. And if indeed all assemble, it is best; but if this be difficult, it is altogether fitting that at least the majority be present; or at least that they give approval in writing to the same sentence, and so let the ordination be celebrated under the presence or the decree of the majority.
他也當遵守本省完整會議按公正所判決的一切議定。論各省的主教按立。九十七條:主教若無會議及都主教在場,絕不可按立。當妥善安排時,最好無論如何使同省全體祭司都一同在場,這是都主教當召集的。若眾人皆到,自是最佳;倘若有難處,至少也務必使多數人在場;或至少藉同一意見的書面表示核准,如此便在多數人或臨在或議決之下舉行按立。
2:118
Quod si secus contra de­ finita factum fuerit, nullas ordinalio vires habeat; si vero juxta definitam regulam fiat, et nonnulli pro contentione propria contradicant, obtineat sententia plurimorum. De synodis qua debent ab episcopis, suis temporibus, in provincia celebrari. XCVIII. Propter utilitates ecclesiasticas, et abso­ lutiones earum rerum quæ dubitationem controver­ siamque recipiunt, optime placuit ut per singulas quasque provincias bis in anno episcoporum concilia celebrentur. Semel quidem post tertiam septimanam festi Paschalis : ita ut quarta septimana Pentecostes conveniat synodus, metropolitano provinciales epi­ scopos admonente.
But if it be done otherwise, contrary to what has been defined, let the ordination have no force; but if it be done according to the defined rule, and some contradict out of their own contentiousness, let the sentence of the majority prevail. Concerning the synods which ought to be celebrated by the bishops in the province at their proper times. XCVIII. For the benefit of ecclesiastical affairs, and for the resolution of those matters which admit of doubt and controversy, it has seemed best that in each several province councils of bishops be celebrated twice a year. Once indeed after the third week of the Paschal feast, so that the synod may assemble in the fourth week of the Pentecost season, the metropolitan admonishing the provincial bishops.
但若違背所定議的而另行其事,按立便當全然無效;若按所定規則施行,而有些人出於自己的爭競而反對,便當以多數人的判決為準。論主教當在各省按時舉行的會議。九十八條:為教會的益處,並為解決那些容有疑問與爭議的事務,最好議定每省每年舉行兩次主教公會議。其一在逾越節(復活節)後第三週,使會議於五旬節期的第四週召開,由都主教召集本省主教。
2:119
Secunda vero synodus fiat idus Octobris, id est, quinto decimo die mensis Octobris, quem Hyperberetæon Græci cognominant. In ipsis autem conciliis adsint presbyteri, et diaconi, et om­ nes qui se læsos existimant: et synodi experiantur examen. Nullis vero liceat apud se celebrare conci­ lia, praeter eos quibus a metropolitanis videntur esse jura commissa. Ut nullo modo de parochia ad aliam parochiam epi­ scopus transeat. XCIX Episcopus ab alia parochia nequaquam mi- 8ret ad aliam, nec sponte sua prorsus insiliens, nec vi coactus a populis, nec ab episcopo necessitate compulsus :
And let the second synod be held on the Ides of October, that is, on the fifteenth day of the month of October, which the Greeks call Hyperberetaeus. And in these councils let presbyters and deacons be present, and all who consider themselves wronged, and let them undergo the examination of the synod. But let it be permitted to none to hold councils by themselves, except those to whom rights appear to have been committed by the metropolitans. That a bishop may by no means cross over from one parish to another. XCIX. Let a bishop by no means migrate from one parish to another, neither leaping in altogether of his own accord, nor compelled by force from the peoples, nor driven by necessity by a bishop;
第二次會議則於十月望日,即十月十五日舉行,希臘人稱該月為 Hyperberetaeus。在這些會議中,長老、執事,以及一切自認受委屈者都當在場,並接受會議的查察。除了那些看似受都主教託付有此權柄者外,無人可擅自舉行會議。論主教絕不可從一教區轉至另一教區。九十九條:主教絕不可從一教區遷往另一教區,既不可全憑己意擅闖,也不可被眾民強迫,亦不可被別的主教因必要而強逼;
2:120
maneat autem in Ecclesia quam pri­ mitus a Deo sortitus est, nec inde transmigret, se­ cundum pristinum de hac re terminum constitutum. Ut in altera parochia clericos alterius parochiæ episco­ pus nullatenus erdinet. C. Episcopus alienam civitatem, quæ non est illi subjecta, non adeat: nec ad possessionem accedat quæ ad cum non pertinet super ordinatione cujusquam, nec constituat presbyteros aut diaconos alteri sub­ jectos episcopo, nisi forte cum consilio et volun­ taLe regionis episcopi. Si quis autem tale aliquid facere tentaverit, irrita sit ejus ordinatio, et ipse coerceatur a synodo, nam si ordioare non potuerit, nullatenus judicabit.
but let him remain in the Church which he first obtained from God by lot, nor migrate thence, according to the former limit established concerning this matter. That a bishop may by no means ordain in another parish the clergy of another parish. C. Let a bishop not go to a foreign city which is not subject to him; nor let him approach a possession which does not pertain to him for the ordination of anyone, nor appoint presbyters or deacons subject to another bishop, unless perhaps with the counsel and will of the bishop of the region. But if anyone attempts to do such a thing, let his ordination be void, and let him be restrained by the synod; for if he could not ordain, he shall by no means judge.
乃當留在他起初藉神所分得的教會,不可從那裡遷移,這是依前此就此事所定的界限。論主教絕不可在他教區按立他教區的聖職人員。一百條:主教不可前往不隸屬於他的他城;也不可為按立任何人而前往不屬他的田莊,亦不可設立隸屬別主教的長老或執事,除非或得該地區主教的商議與同意。若有人試圖行此事,他的按立便當作廢,他本人也當受會議約束;因他既不能按立,便絕不可審斷。
2:121
Ut nullus ad episcopatum pro se constituat promo­ vendum. CI. Episcopo non licere pro se alterum successo­ rem sibi constituere, licet ad exitum vitae perveniat: quod si tale aliquid factum fuerit, irritum esse hu­ juscemodi constitutum. Servetur autem jus ecclesia­ sticum, id continens oportere non aliter fieri, nisi cum synodo et judicio episcoporum, qui post obitum quiescentis potestatem habent, eum, qui dignus ex- stiterit, promovcre. De rebus ad Ecclesiam pertinentibus , et de hisquæ propria episcopi esse noscuntur. CIt.
That no one may appoint a successor to be promoted to the episcopate in his own place. CI. It is not lawful for a bishop to appoint another as his successor in his place, even though he reaches the end of his life; but if any such thing be done, let such an appointment be void. And let the ecclesiastical law be kept, which holds that it ought not to be done otherwise than with a synod and the judgment of bishops, who after the death of the one at rest have the power to promote him who has proved worthy. Concerning the things pertaining to the Church, and concerning those which are known to be the bishop's own. CII.
論無人可指定接替自己晉升主教職之人。一百零一條:主教不得指定他人接替自己的職位,縱使他臨近生命終點;若有此類事發生,這樣的指定當屬無效。當遵守教會法度,其中規定除非經會議及主教的判斷,否則不可如此行;安息者死後,主教們有權擢升那被證為配得之人。論屬教會之物,以及被認定為主教自身所有之物。一百零二條。
2:122
Quae sunt Ecclesiæ, sub omni sollicitudine, et eonscientia bona, et fide quae in Deum est, qui cuncta considerat, judicatque, serventur, quae etiam dis­ pensanda sunt judicio et potestate pontificis cui commissus est populus, et animae quae intra Eccle­ siam congregantur. Manifesta vero sint, quae perti­ nere videntur ad Ecclesiam, cum notitia presbytero­ rum et diaconorum qui circa ipsum sunt: ita ut agnoscant, nec ignorent, quæ sint Ecclesiae propria, nec eos aliquid lateat. Ut si contigerit episcopum migrare de saeculo, certis existentibus rebus, qua sunt Ecclesiae, nec ipsae collapsæ depereant, nec quæ propria probantur episcopi, sub occasione rerum pervadantur Ecclesiae.
Let the things which belong to the Church be preserved with all care, and a good conscience, and the faith which is in God, who considers and judges all things; which things are also to be dispensed by the judgment and authority of the pontiff to whom the people are committed, and the souls who are gathered within the Church. And let those things which appear to pertain to the Church be manifest, with the knowledge of the presbyters and deacons who are around him, so that they may recognize, and not be ignorant of, what things are the Church's own, and that nothing may be hidden from them; so that, if it should happen that the bishop departs from this world, the things of the Church being known, neither may they themselves fall into ruin and perish, nor may those proved to be the bishop's own be seized under the occasion of the Church's affairs.
凡屬教會之物,當以全然的關切、無虧的良心,並向那鑒察並審判萬有之神的信德來保管;這些也當憑那受託牧養眾民及教會內所聚集眾靈魂之主教的判斷與權柄來分派。凡看似屬教會之物,當在環繞他的長老與執事知曉之下顯明,使他們認清、不致不知何為教會所有之物,也沒有任何事向他們隱藏;如此,倘若主教離世,屬教會之物既已明確,這些便不致荒廢失喪,被證為主教自身所有之物也不致藉教會事務之名被侵奪。
2:123
Justum namque, et acceptum est coram Deo et hominibus, ut sua episcopus qui­ bus voluerit, derelinquat, et quae Ecclesiæ sunt, ei­ dem conserventur Ecclesiae, ut nec Ecclesia aliquod patiatur incommodum, nec episcopus sub occasione proscribatur Ecclesiae, et in causas incidant, qui ad eum pertinent, et ipse post obitum maledictionibus ingravetur. Ut episcopus dispensandi res ecclesiasticas habeat po­ testatem. CIII. Episcopus ecclesiasticarum rerum habeat po­ testatem, ad dispensandum erga omnes qui indi­ gent, cum summa reverentia et timore Dei.
For it is just and acceptable before God and men that the bishop leave his own goods to whomever he wills, and that the things which are the Church's be preserved for that same Church, so that neither may the Church suffer any harm, nor may the bishop's property be confiscated under the occasion of the Church, and those who pertain to him fall into lawsuits, and he himself after death be burdened with curses. That a bishop may have the power of dispensing ecclesiastical goods. CIII. Let the bishop have power over ecclesiastical goods, to dispense them toward all who are in need, with the utmost reverence and fear of God.
因在神與人面前都是公正可悅納的,就是主教可將自己的財物遺留給他所願的人,而屬教會之物則為該教會保存,使教會不致受任何虧損,主教的財物也不致藉教會之名被沒收,以致與他有關之人陷入訟案,他本人死後也被咒詛所累。論主教當有分派教會財物的權柄。一百零三條:主教當有掌管教會財物的權柄,以至誠的敬重與敬畏神的心,分派給一切有需要之人。
2:124
Parti­ cipet autem et ipse quibus indiget, si tamen indi- get, tam suis, quam fratrum, qui ab eo suscipiuntur, necessariis usibus profuturis, ita ut in nulla qualibet occasione fraudentur, juxta sanctum Apostolum sic dicentem : Habentes victum et tegumentum, his contenti sumus. Quod si contentus istis minime fue­ rit, c6nvertat autem res Ecclesiae in suos usus do­ mesticos, et ejus commoda vel agrorum fructus, non cum presbyterorum conscientia diaconorumque per­ tractet, sed horum potestatem domesticis suis, aut propinquis, aut fratribus, filiisque committat : ut per hujusmodi personas occulte caetere lædantur Ecclesiæ, synodo provinciæ pœnas iste persolvat.
But let him too share in the things he needs, if indeed he is in need, both for his own necessary uses and for those of the brethren who are received by him, to their profit, so that they be in no way and on no occasion defrauded, according to the holy Apostle who says thus: 'Having food and covering, with these we are content.' But if he is by no means content with these, but converts the goods of the Church to his own domestic uses, and handles its revenues or the fruits of the fields not with the knowledge of the presbyters and deacons, but commits authority over these to his own household, or kinsmen, or brothers and sons, so that through such persons the other Churches are secretly harmed—let this man pay the penalties to the provincial synod.
但他自己若確有需要,也可從中支取,供自己及他所收納弟兄的必需之用,使他們有所裨益,以致在任何情況下都不被虧負,正如聖使徒所言:「只要有衣有食,就當知足。」他若全然不以此為足,反而將教會財物挪作自己家用,並將其收益或田產的果子不與長老、執事知會便擅自處理,反把這些的權柄交託給自己的家人、親屬,或弟兄與兒女,以致藉這等人暗中使別的教會受損——這人便當向本省會議償付罰責。
2:125
Si autem et aliter accusetur episcopus, aut presbyteri qui cum ipso sunt, quod ea quae pertineat ad Eccle- siam, vel ex agris, vel ex alia qualibet ecclesiastica facultate sibimet usurpent, ita ut ex hoc affligantur quidem pauperes criminationi vero et blasphemiis tam sermo prædicationis, quam hi qui dispensant, taliter exponantur : et hos oportet corrigi, sancta synodo, id quod condecet, approbante. REGULÆ APUD LAODICIAM EXPOSITÆ NUM. LIX. Sancta synodus quae apud Laodiceam Phrygiæ Pacatianae convenit ex diversis regionibus Asiæ, defi­ nitiones exposuit ecclesiasticas quæ subter annexæ sunt. De bigamis. CIV.
But if the bishop, or the presbyters who are with him, be accused on another ground also, namely that they usurp for themselves the things which pertain to the Church, whether from the fields or from any other ecclesiastical resource, so that from this the poor indeed are afflicted, while both the word of preaching and those who dispense the goods are thus exposed to accusation and blasphemies, these too must be corrected, the holy synod approving what is fitting. THE CANONS SET FORTH AT LAODICEA, NUMBERING 59. The holy synod which convened at Laodicea of Pacatian Phrygia, from various regions of Asia, set forth the ecclesiastical definitions which are annexed below. Concerning those twice married. CIV.
但主教,或與他同在的長老,若另因他故被控,即他們將屬教會之物,無論出自田產或任何其他教會資產,據為己有,以致因此窮人受苦,而傳道的信息與分派財物之人都這樣暴露於控告與毀謗之下,這等人也當受糾正,由神聖會議核准合宜之處置。在老底嘉所頒布之規則,共五十九條。那從亞細亞各區域聚集於帕卡提亞之弗呂家老底嘉的神聖會議,頒布了下列所附的教會定議。論再婚者。一百零四條。
2:126
De his qui, secundum ecclesiasticam regu­ tam, libere ac legitime secundis nuptiis juncti sunt, nec occulte nuptiarum copulam fecerunt : oportet ut, parvo tempore transacto, vacent orationibus et jejuniis, quibus etiam juxta indulgentiam commu­ nionem reddi decrevimus. De his qui pro diversis erratis poenitudinem ferventius exegerunt, CV. De his qui diversis facinoribus peccaverant, et perseverantes in oratione confessionis et pœni­ tentiæ conversionem a malis habuere perfectam : pro qualitate delicti, talibus pœnitentiæ tempus im­ pensum propter clementiam et bonitatem Dei com­ munio concedatur. Quod non oporteat ad clerum statim post baptisma promoveri. CVI.
Concerning those who, according to the ecclesiastical rule, have been freely and lawfully joined in a second marriage, and have not contracted the marriage bond secretly: it is fitting that, after a short time has passed, they devote themselves to prayers and fastings, after which, according to indulgence, we have decreed that communion be restored to them. Concerning those who for various errors have demanded penance more fervently. CV. Concerning those who had sinned by various crimes, and persevering in the prayer of confession and penance had a complete conversion from their evils: according to the quality of the offense, when the time of penance has been spent by such persons, let communion be granted them on account of the clemency and goodness of God. That one ought not to be promoted to the clergy immediately after baptism. CVI.
論那些按教會規則自由合法地締結再婚、並未暗中締結婚約者:他們當在短時間過後專心於禱告與禁食,之後我們議定按寬容之意使他們重得聖餐。論那為各樣過犯更熱切地行補贖者。一百零五條:論那些因各樣罪行犯過、卻持守於認罪與悔改的禱告、得以從諸惡中完全回轉者:當按過犯之輕重,待這等人盡了補贖之期後,因神的慈憐與良善而准予他們聖餐。論不當在受洗後即刻擢升入聖品者。一百零六條。
2:127
De his qui nuper sunt illuminati baptismate, quod eos in sacerdotali non conveniat ordine pro­ moveri. De tempore ordinationum. CVII. Quod non oporteat ordinationes sub con­ spectu audientium celebrari. Ut hi qui sacrario serviunt usuras non exigant. CVIII. Quod non oporteat sacerdotes et clericos fenerantes usuras, vel quæ dicuntur sescupla, id est et summam capitis et dimidium summæ, perci­ pere. De hæreticis intrantibus in ecclesias vel basilicas martyrum. CIX. Quod hæretici non permittendi sint ingredi in domum Dei, in hæresi permanentes. De his qui ad ecclesias ab hæreticis veniunt. ex.
Concerning those who have recently been illumined by baptism, that it is not fitting for them to be promoted into the priestly order. Concerning the time of ordinations. CVII. That ordinations ought not to be celebrated in the sight of the catechumens. That those who serve at the sanctuary should not exact usury. CVIII. That it is not fitting for priests and clergy to lend at interest, or to receive what are called sescupla, that is, both the principal sum and half of the sum. Concerning heretics entering churches or basilicas of the martyrs. CIX. That heretics are not to be permitted to enter the house of God while they remain in heresy. Concerning those who come to the churches from the heretics. CX.
論那些新近藉洗禮得光照者,不宜擢升他們入祭司之列。論按立的時間。一百零七條:不當在慕道者面前舉行按立。論在聖所供職者不可索取利息。一百零八條:祭司與聖職人員不當放貸取利,亦不可收取所謂的「一倍半」,即本金加上本金之半。論異端進入教會或殉道者堂者。一百零九條:異端既仍持守異端,不可容他們進入神的家。論從異端歸向教會者。一百一十條。
2:128
De his qui ab hæreticis convertuntur, id est, Novatianis, aut Photinianis, aut Tessarescædecati­ lis, sive baptizati sint illi, seu catechumeni, non ante suscipiantur, quam omnes haereses anathemati­ zent, et præcipue illam qua detinebantur. Et tunc demum hi qui apud eos dicebantur fideles, nostrae doceantur fidei symbolum, et uncti sancto chrisma­ te, sic mysteriis communicent sacrosanctis. De his qui veniunt ab hæresi Cataphrygarum. CXI. De his qui convertuntur ab hæresi quæ di­ citur Cataphrygarum, etsi in clero , quia apud eos esse creditur, fuerint, etsi maximi nominentur, hos sub omni diligentia ab episcopis Ecclesiae, vel pres­ byteris, instrui et baptizari conveniet.
Concerning those who are converted from the heretics, that is, the Novatians, or Photinians, or Tessarescaedecatitae (Quartodecimans), whether they have been baptized or are catechumens, let them not be received before they anathematize all heresies, and especially that one by which they were held. And then at last let those who among them were called faithful be taught the Creed of our faith, and, anointed with the holy chrism, so let them partake of the most sacred mysteries. Concerning those who come from the heresy of the Cataphrygians. CXI. Concerning those who are converted from the heresy which is called that of the Cataphrygians, even if they were among the clergy—because such is believed to exist among them—even if they be named the greatest, it will be fitting that these be instructed and baptized with all diligence by the bishops of the Church or by the presbyters.
論那從異端歸正者,即從諾窪天派、福提諾派,或四旬十四日派(守逾越節十四日者)歸正者,無論他們已受洗或仍是慕道者,在他們咒絕一切異端、尤其咒絕那束縛他們的異端之前,不可接納他們。然後才使那在他們中間被稱為信徒者學習我們信仰的信經,並受聖膏抹,如此方可領受至聖的奧祕(聖禮)。論從卡塔弗呂家派(孟他努派)異端歸來者。一百一十一條:論那從所謂卡塔弗呂家派異端歸正者,縱使他們曾在聖職之列(因相信他們中間有此職分),縱使他們被稱為至大者,仍當由教會的主教或長老極其慎重地教導他們並為他們施洗。
2:129
De his qui ad hæreticorum speluncas causa orationis accedunt. CXII. Quod non permittantur ecclesiastici ad hae­ reticorum coemeleria , vel ad ea quæ ab eis appel­ lantur martyria, orationis causa vel sanitatis acce­ dere : sed hujusmodi, si tideles fuerint, certo tem­ pore communione privari : poenitentes autem, et confitentes se deliquisse, convenit suscipi. De his qui cum hæreticis nuptiarum copula junguntur. CXIII. Quod non oporteat indifferenter eccle­ siasticos, foedere nuptiarum, hæreticis suos filios filiasque conjungere. Non congruere presbytera. in mulieribus ordinari. CXIV. Quod non oporteat eas quae dicuntur pres­ byterae vel praesidentes in ecclesiis ordinari.
Concerning those who approach the retreats of heretics for the sake of prayer. CXII. That ecclesiastics not be permitted to approach the cemeteries of heretics, or those places which are called by them martyria, for the sake of prayer or of healing; but let such persons, if they be faithful, be deprived of communion for a certain time; yet those who repent and confess that they have sinned, it is fitting to receive. Concerning those who are joined to heretics by the bond of marriage. CXIII. That ecclesiastics ought not indiscriminately to join their sons and daughters to heretics by the covenant of marriage. That it is not fitting for women called 'presbyteresses' to be ordained. CXIV. That those who are called presbyteresses or presidents ought not to be ordained in the churches.
論那為禱告之故前往異端聚會處者。一百一十二條:不可容教會中人為禱告或求醫治之故前往異端的墳場,或前往他們所稱的殉道堂;這等人若是信徒,當在一定時期內被剝奪聖餐之分;但那悔改並承認自己犯過者,則宜接納。論與異端藉婚姻結合者。一百一十三條:教會中人不當不加分辨地藉婚約把自己的兒女嫁娶給異端。論不宜按立婦女為女長老。一百一十四條:那被稱為女長老或女主領者,不當在教會中被按立。
2:130
De episcopalibus ordinationibus. CXV. Ut episcopi judicio metropolitanorum, et eorum episcoporum qui circumcirca sint, prove­ hantur ad ecclesiasticam potestatem : hi videlicet qui plurimo tempore probantur tam verbo fidei, quam rectae conversationis exemplo. Judicio multitudinis ordinationes fieri non debere. ex VI. Quod non sit permittendum turbis electio. nes eorum facere , qui sunt ad sacerdotium prove­ hendi. Ad alias parochias eulogias, quæ oblatæ sunt, minime destinandas. CXVII. Quod sancta nullo modo, causa eulogia­ rum, tempore Paschalis festi, ad alias parochias de­ beant destinare. De his qui debeant in aMbone, id est, in pulpito, psallere. CXVIII.
Concerning episcopal ordinations. CXV. That bishops be advanced to ecclesiastical power by the judgment of the metropolitans and of those bishops who are round about—namely those who are proved over a long time both by the word of faith and by the example of upright conduct. That ordinations ought not to be made by the judgment of the multitude. CXVI. That the crowds ought not to be permitted to make the elections of those who are to be advanced to the priesthood. That the eulogiae which have been offered ought by no means to be sent to other parishes. CXVII. That the holy things ought in no way, on account of the eulogiae, at the time of the Paschal feast, to be sent to other parishes. Concerning those who ought to chant on the ambo, that is, on the pulpit. CXVIII.
論主教的按立。一百一十五條:主教當由都主教及周圍諸主教的判斷擢升至教會權位——就是那些長時間在信仰的話語及正直生活的榜樣上都被證實的人。論按立不當憑群眾的判斷而行。一百一十六條:不當容許群眾推選那些將被擢升至祭司職之人。論不可將所獻的祝福之物(eulogiae)送往別的教區。一百一十七條:聖物無論如何不可因祝福之物之故,在逾越節(復活節)期間送往別的教區。論那當在講經台(即講壇 ambo)上歌詠者。一百一十八條。
2:131
Quod non oporteat amplius , praeter eos qui regulariler cantores existunt, qui et de codice canunt, alios in pulpitum conscendere, et in ecclesia psallere. De lectionibus quæ debeant sabbatis recenseri. CXIX. Quod in sabbatis evangelia cum aliis Scri- pturis legi conveniat. Quod interstitium psalmorum debeat in congregatio­ nibus fieri. CXX. Quod in conventu fidelium nequaquam psalmos continuare conveniat : sed per intervallum, id est, per psalmos singulos recenseri debeant le­ ctiones. De precibus nona et vespera celebrandis. CXXI. Quod ipsum semper officium precum no­ na et vespera semper debeat exhiberi.
That, apart from those who are canonical cantors and who sing from the book, no others should mount the pulpit and chant in church. Concerning the lessons which ought to be recited on Sabbaths. CXIX. That on Sabbaths the Gospels together with the other Scriptures should fittingly be read. That an interval between the psalms ought to be observed in the assemblies. CXX. That in the gathering of the faithful the psalms should by no means be recited continuously, but at intervals, that is, between each several psalm the lessons ought to be recited. Concerning the prayers to be celebrated at the ninth hour and at vespers. CXXI. That this same office of prayers ought always to be offered at the ninth hour and at vespers.
除了那些按教規擔任歌詠者、並從經卷上歌唱的人之外,不應有其他人登上講台在教會中詠唱。論安息日當誦讀的經課。第一一九條。安息日當把福音書與其他聖經一同誦讀。在聚會中各篇詩篇之間應當有間隔。第一二〇條。在信徒的聚集中絕不可連續不斷地誦詩篇,而當有間隔,即在每一篇詩篇之間應誦讀經課。論在第九時辰與晚禱時當舉行的禱告。第一二一條。此禱告之職務當常於第九時辰與晚禱時履行。
2:132
De precibus post homilias, id est, post sermones habi­ tos ad populum, proferendis , et de his quos intra sacrarium communicare conveniat CXXII. Quod oporteat seorsum primum, post al- locutiones episcoporum , orationem super catechu­ menos celebrari : et postquam catechumeni egressi fuerint, super eos, qui sunt in \ œnitentia, precem fieri. His etiam accedentibus ad manum sacerdotis, et discedentibus, tres orationes consummari fide­ lium : ita ut prima quidem sub silentio, secunda ve­ ro et tertia per exclamationes solitas expleantur, et ita demum pacem sibi invicem dabunt. Et postea­ quam dederit episcopus presbyteris osculum pacis, tunc laici sibi tribuent.
Concerning the prayers to be offered after the homilies, that is, after the sermons delivered to the people, and concerning those who ought to communicate within the sanctuary. CXXII. That first, after the addresses of the bishops, the prayer over the catechumens ought to be celebrated apart; and after the catechumens have departed, that prayer be made over those who are under penance. And when these too come up to the hand of the priest and withdraw, three prayers of the faithful are to be completed: so that the first indeed be said in silence, but the second and third be finished with the customary acclamations, and then at last they shall give one another the peace. And after the bishop has given the kiss of peace to the presbyters, then the laity shall give it to one another.
論在講道之後,即在向民眾發表的講辭之後當獻上的禱告,以及論那些當在聖所內領聖體之人。第一二二條。首先,在主教們的勸言之後,當另行為慕道者舉行禱告;待慕道者退出之後,再為那些處於懺悔中的人禱告。當這些人也來到司鐸手前並退去之後,當完成信徒的三段禱告:第一段當默禱,第二段與第三段則以慣常的歡呼結束;如此之後,他們才彼此互祝平安。待主教向眾長老行平安之吻後,平信徒才彼此互行此禮。
2:133
Et ita sancta celebrabilur oblatio. Solis autem ministerio sacro deditis ad al­ tare ingredi, et communicare ibidem liceat. De honore quem presbyteris diaconi, qui sub ipsis sunt, debent exhibere. CXXIII. Quod non oporteat diaconum coram pres­ bytero sedere, sed jussione presbyteri sedeat. Si­ militer autem et diaconis honor habeatur ab obse­ quentibus, id est subdiaconis et omnibus clericis. Quod subdiaconi a diaconico, id est a secretario, sint remoti. CXXIV. Quod non oporteat subdiaconos habere locum in diaconico, et dominica vasa contincere. Subdiaconos cum orariis assistere non debere. CXXV. Quod non oporteat subdiaconum uti ora no, nec ostia derelinquere.
And so the holy oblation shall be celebrated. But only to those devoted to the sacred ministry shall it be permitted to enter to the altar and to communicate there. Concerning the honour which the deacons who are under them ought to show to the presbyters. CXXIII. That a deacon ought not to sit in the presence of a presbyter, but let him sit by the presbyter's command. Likewise let honour be shown to the deacons by those who serve under them, that is, by the subdeacons and all the clergy. That the subdeacons be kept away from the diaconicum, that is, the sacristy. CXXIV. That subdeacons ought not to have a place in the diaconicum, nor to touch the vessels of the Lord. That subdeacons ought not to assist wearing the orarium. CXXV. That a subdeacon ought not to use the orarium, nor to abandon the doors.
如此,聖潔的祭獻便得舉行。惟有那些獻身於神聖職務的人,才可入內近祭壇,並在那裡領聖體。論居於長老之下的執事當向長老所表示的尊敬。第一二三條。執事不應在長老面前坐下,而當按長老的吩咐才坐下。同樣,居於執事之下服事的人,即副執事及一切聖職人員,也當向執事表示尊敬。副執事當遠離執事室,即聖器室。第一二四條。副執事不應在執事室中佔有位置,亦不應觸碰主的聖器。副執事不應佩戴聖帶(領巾)侍立。第一二五條。副執事不應使用聖帶,亦不應擅離門戶。
2:134
Lectores cantoresque cum orariis agere suum officium non debere. CXXVI. Quod non oporteat lectores aut cantores orariis uti, et ita legere vel psallere. Quod nullus ecclesiasticorum in tabernis comedere debeat. CXXVII. Quod non oporteat sacro ministerio de­ ditos a presbyteris usque ad diaconos, et reliquum ecclesiasticum ordinem , id est usque ad subdiaco­ nos, lectores, cantores, exorcistas et ostiarios, et ex numero continentium et monachorum , ingredi ta­ bernas. Quod subdiaconi non debeant benedicere, vel bene­ dictionem tribuere. CXXVIII. Quod non oporteat subdiaconos panem dare, vel calicem benedicere. De exorcistis qui non sunt ab episcopis ordinati. CXXIX.
That readers and cantors ought not to perform their office wearing the orarium. CXXVI. That readers or cantors ought not to use the orarium, and so to read or chant. That none of the clergy ought to eat in taverns. CXXVII. That those devoted to the sacred ministry, from the presbyters down to the deacons, and the remaining ecclesiastical order, that is, down to the subdeacons, readers, cantors, exorcists, and doorkeepers, and from the number of the continent and the monks, ought not to enter taverns. That subdeacons ought not to bless or to confer a blessing. CXXVIII. That subdeacons ought not to give the bread or to bless the chalice. Concerning exorcists who are not ordained by the bishops. CXXIX.
誦經員與歌詠者不應佩戴聖帶執行其職務。第一二六條。誦經員或歌詠者不應使用聖帶,而如此誦讀或詠唱。聖職人員均不應在酒館中飲食。第一二七條。那些獻身於神聖職務的人,從長老以至執事,以及其餘的聖職階級,即直到副執事、誦經員、歌詠者、驅魔師與守門人,並守貞者與修士之列,皆不應進入酒館。副執事不應祝福,亦不應賜予祝福。第一二八條。副執事不應分餅,亦不應祝聖聖爵。論未經主教按立的驅魔師。第一二九條。
2:135
Quod hi qui non sunt ab episcopis ordi­ nati, tam in ecclesiis, quam in domibus, exorcizare non possint. Quod de conviviis quæ ex agape fiunt, escarum partes accipi non debeant. CXXX. Quod non oporteat sacro ministerio dedi­ tos clericos aut laicos ad agapem vocatos ciborum partes accipere, propterea quod hinc ecclesiastico ordini fiat injuria. In ecclesiis prandia fieri non debere. CXXXI. Quod non oporteat in domiciliis divinis, id eat in ecclesiis, convivia quæ vocantur agapae, fieri: nec intra domum Dei comedere, vel accubitus ster­ nere. De Christiaris qui sabbatizare, vel juxta quemdam mo­ dum judaizare, noscuntur. CXXXII.
That those who are not ordained by the bishops cannot exercise exorcism, either in the churches or in private houses. That portions of the food from the banquets made from the agape ought not to be taken. CXXX. That those devoted to the sacred ministry, whether clergy or laity, when invited to an agape, ought not to take away portions of the food, because hereby an injury is done to the ecclesiastical order. That meals ought not to be held in the churches. CXXXI. That in the divine dwellings, that is, in the churches, the banquets which are called agapae ought not to be held; nor ought one to eat within the house of God, or to spread out couches. Concerning Christians who are found to keep the Sabbath, or in a certain manner to judaize. CXXXII.
未經主教按立的人,無論在教會中或在私宅中,均不可施行驅魔。從愛筵中所擺設的筵席,不應取走食物的份額。第一三〇條。那些獻身於神聖職務的人,無論聖職人員或平信徒,受邀赴愛筵時,不應取走食物的份額,因如此便是對聖職階級的損害。不應在教會中舉行宴席。第一三一條。在神聖的居所中,即在教會中,不應舉行那稱為愛筵的宴會;亦不應在神的殿中飲食,或鋪設臥榻。論那些被發現守安息日、或以某種方式行猶太人習俗的基督徒。第一三二條。
2:136
Quod non oporteat Christianos judaizare et otiari in sabbato, sed operari eos in eodem die Preferentes autem in veneratione dominicum diem. si vacare voluerint, ut Christiani hoc faciant. Quod si reperti fuerint judaizare, anathema sint a Christo. De viris cum mulieribus lavacra celebrantibus. CXXXIII. Quod non oporteat sacris officiis dedi­ tos aut clericos, aut continentes vel omnem laicum Christianum, lavacra cum mulieribus celebrare, quia haec apud gentes reprehensio prima est. De his qui cum hæreticis jungunt fædera nuptiarum. CXXXIV. Quod non oporteat cum haereticis uni­ versis nuptiarum foedera celebrare, nec eis filios dare vel filias, sed magis accipere :
That Christians ought not to judaize and to be idle on the Sabbath, but should work on that same day; yet preferring the Lord's day in veneration: if they wish to rest, let them do so as Christians. But if they be found judaizing, let them be anathema from Christ. Concerning men who frequent the baths together with women. CXXXIII. That those devoted to the sacred offices, whether clergy, or the continent, or any Christian layman, ought not to frequent the baths together with women, because this is the foremost reproach among the heathen. Concerning those who join in marriage covenants with heretics. CXXXIV. That one ought not to celebrate marriage covenants with any heretics whatsoever, nor to give them sons or daughters, but rather to take from them:
基督徒不應行猶太人習俗、在安息日閒散無事,而當在此日工作;卻當以崇敬之心優先看待主日:若他們願意安歇,當以基督徒的方式行之。但若有人被發現行猶太習俗,當受咒詛、與基督隔絕。論與婦女同浴的男子。第一三三條。那些獻身於神聖職務的人,無論聖職人員、守貞者,或任何基督徒平信徒,皆不應與婦女同浴,因這在外邦人中乃是首要的羞辱。論那些與異端者結為婚約之人。第一三四條。不應與任何異端者締結婚約,亦不應將兒女嫁娶與他們,反當從他們那裡迎娶:
2:137
si tamen Cbri­ stianos se fieri promittant. Ab hæreticis eulogias accipere non debere. CXXXV. Quod non oporteat ab hæreticis eulogiaa accipere, quae sunt maledictiones potius quam bene­ dictiones. De schismaticis. CXXXVI. Quod noR oporteat cum hæreticis aut schismaticis pariter orare. De martyribus hæreticorum. CXXXVII. Quod omnem Christianum non opor­ teat deserere martyres Christi, et ire ad pseudoma­ tyres, id est haereticorum, et quos ipsos constet hæ­ reticos exstitisse, hi namque sunt alieni a Deo : sint igitur anathema, qui ad tales accesserint. De his qui angelos colunt. CXXXVIII.
provided, however, that they promise to become Christians. That one ought not to receive eulogiae from heretics. CXXXV. That one ought not to receive eulogiae from heretics, which are rather curses than blessings. Concerning schismatics. CXXXVI. That one ought not to pray together with heretics or schismatics. Concerning the martyrs of the heretics. CXXXVII. That no Christian ought to forsake the martyrs of Christ, and to go to false martyrs, that is, those of the heretics, and to such as are agreed to have been heretics themselves; for these are estranged from God: let them therefore be anathema who have resorted to such. Concerning those who worship angels. CXXXVIII.
惟須他們應許要成為基督徒。不應從異端者領受祝聖之物(eulogiae)。第一三五條。不應從異端者領受祝聖之物,因那與其說是祝福,毋寧說是咒詛。論分裂教會者。第一三六條。不應與異端者或分裂教會者一同禱告。論異端者的殉道者。第一三七條。任何基督徒皆不應離棄基督的殉道者,而去就那些假殉道者,即異端者的殉道者,以及那些公認其本身為異端的人;因這些人與神隔絕:故凡親近這等人的,當受咒詛。論那些敬拜天使之人。第一三八條。
2:138
Quod non oporteat Christianos Eccle­ siam Dei relinquere, et ire, atque angelos nominare, et congregationes facere : quæ interdicta noscuntur. Si quis igitur'inventus fuerit huic occultae idololatriæ serviens, sit anathema, quia derelinquit Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, Filium Dei, et se idolola­ triæ tradidit. De his qui incantationibus et phylacteriis utuntur. CXXXIX. Quod non oporteat sacris officiis deditos, vel clericos, magos aut incantatores existere, aut fa­ cere phylacteria : quae animarum suarum vincula comprobantur. Eos autem qui his utuntur, ab Ec­ clesia pelli praecipimus. De his qui ab hæreticis, vel Judæis, festivitatis eorum dona suscipiunt. CXL.
That Christians ought not to forsake the Church of God, and to go off, and to name angels, and to make assemblies: which are known to be forbidden. If therefore anyone be found serving this hidden idolatry, let him be anathema, because he forsakes our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, and has given himself over to idolatry. Concerning those who use incantations and amulets. CXXXIX. That those devoted to the sacred offices, or the clergy, ought not to be magicians or enchanters, or to make amulets, which are proved to be the fetters of their own souls. And those who use them we command to be driven from the Church. Concerning those who accept festal gifts from heretics or Jews. CXL.
基督徒不應離棄神的教會而出走,去稱呼天使的名、舉行聚會:這些事乃是公認被禁止的。故若有人被發現事奉這隱秘的偶像崇拜,當受咒詛,因他離棄了我們的主耶穌基督,神的兒子,並將自己交給了偶像崇拜。論那些行咒術與佩戴護符之人。第一三九條。那些獻身於神聖職務的人,或聖職人員,不應作術士或行咒者,亦不應製作護符,因這些被證實乃是他們自己靈魂的桎梏。凡使用這些之人,我們命令當從教會中逐出。論那些從異端者或猶太人領受節期禮物之人。第一四〇條。
2:139
QUId non oporteat a Judæis vel hæreticis ea quae muttuntur munera festiva suscipere, ncc cum eis festa celebrare. De Christiania qui Judceorum azyma comedunt. CXLI. Quod non oporteat azyma a Judxis acci­ pere, et communicare impietatibus eorum. De Christianis celebrantibus festa gentilium. CXLII. Quod non oporteat cum gentilibus festa cclebrare, et communicare pravitatibus eorum qui sine Deo sunt. De episcopis qui eas quæ fiunt evocationes ad synodum vitant. CXLIII. Quod non oporteat episcopos ad synodum vocatos omnino contemnere, sed protinus ire, et do­ cere, vel discere ea quae ad correctionem Ecclesiæ vel reliquarum pertinent rerutn.
That one ought not to accept from Jews or heretics the festal gifts which are sent, nor to celebrate festivals with them. Concerning Christians who eat the unleavened bread of the Jews. CXLI. That one ought not to receive unleavened bread from the Jews, and to share in their impieties. Concerning Christians who celebrate the festivals of the Gentiles. CXLII. That one ought not to celebrate festivals with the Gentiles, and to share in the depravities of those who are without God. Concerning bishops who avoid the summonses that are made to a synod. CXLIII. That bishops summoned to a synod ought by no means to despise them, but to go forthwith, and to teach, or to learn those things which pertain to the correction of the Church or of other matters.
不應從猶太人或異端者領受所差來的節期禮物,亦不應與他們一同守節。論那些吃猶太人無酵餅的基督徒。第一四一條。不應從猶太人領受無酵餅,並參與他們的不虔。論那些慶祝外邦人節日的基督徒。第一四二條。不應與外邦人一同守節,並參與那些無神之人的邪惡。論那些迴避被傳召赴會議的主教。第一四三條。主教被傳召赴會議時,絕不應藐視之,而當立即前往,去教導或學習那些關乎教會或其他事務之改正的事。
2:140
Seipsum vero, qui contempserit, accusabit, nisi forte per ægritudinem ire non possit. Qvod sine litteris sacro minitterio servientes profi­ cisci non debeant. CXLIV. Quod non oporteat sacerdotem, vel cIeri­ cum, sine litteris proficisci canonicis. Quod præter episcopum clericus proficisci non debeat. CXLV. Quod non oporteat sacerdotem, vel cleri­ eum, praeter jussionem sui proficisci pontificis. Ut subdiaconi ad ostia perseverent. CXLVI. Quod non oporteat subdiaconos, saltern paululum, januas deserere, et orationi vacare. Ut ad sacrarium mulieres non introeant. CXLVII. Quod non oporteat ingredi mulieres ad altare. De his qui circa mediam septimanam ad baptisma veniunt. CXLVIII.
But he who has despised it shall accuse himself, unless perchance he cannot go because of sickness. That those serving in the sacred ministry ought not to set out without letters. CXLIV. That a priest, or a cleric, ought not to set out without canonical letters. That a cleric ought not to set out apart from the bishop. CXLV. That a priest, or a cleric, ought not to set out without the command of his own bishop. That subdeacons should remain steadfast at the doors. CXLVI. That subdeacons ought not, even for a little while, to abandon the doors and to give themselves to prayer. That women should not enter the sanctuary. CXLVII. That women ought not to enter to the altar. Concerning those who come to baptism about the middle of the week. CXLVIII.
但凡藐視之人,將自證其罪,除非或因疾病而無法前往。論在神聖職務中服事的人,不應無書信而出行。第一四四條。司鐸或聖職人員,不應無教規書信而出行。聖職人員不應在主教許可之外出行。第一四五條。司鐸或聖職人員,不應在未經其主教吩咐之外出行。副執事當堅守門戶。第一四六條。副執事不應,即便片刻,擅離門戶而專心於禱告。婦女不應進入聖所。第一四七條。婦女不應進入近祭壇之處。論那些在週中前來受洗之人。第一四八條。
2:141
Quod non oporteat ad baptisma quem­ quam post duas Quadragesimae hebdomadas admitti. De redditione baptizandorum. CXLIX. Quod oporteat eos qui ad baptisma ve­ niunt fidem discere, et quiuta feria septimanæ ma­ joris episcopo aut presbyteris reddere. De his qui in ægritudine baptizantur. CL. Quod oporteat eos qui in ægritudine perci­ piunt baptisma, postquam convaluerint, fidem per­ discere, et scire cujus muneris participes facti sint. Ut post baptisma chrisma detur. CLI. Quod oporteat eos qui baptizantur, post lavacrum, chrisma cœleste percipere, et regni Christi participes inveniri. Oblationes offerri in Quadragesima non oportere. CUI.
That no one ought to be admitted to baptism after the first two weeks of Lent. Concerning the rendering of the creed by those to be baptized. CXLIX. That those who come to baptism ought to learn the faith, and on the fifth day of the great week to render it to the bishop or to the presbyters. Concerning those who are baptized in sickness. CL. That those who receive baptism in sickness ought, after they have recovered, to learn the faith thoroughly, and to know of what gift they have been made partakers. That after baptism the chrism is to be given. CLI. That those who are baptized ought, after the washing, to receive the heavenly chrism, and to be found partakers of the kingdom of Christ. That oblations ought not to be offered during Lent. CLII.
任何人皆不應在四旬期最初兩週之後被接納受洗。論受洗者當背誦信經。第一四九條。那些前來受洗的人當學習信德,並於大週的第五日向主教或長老們背誦之。論那些在疾病中受洗之人。第一五〇條。那些在疾病中領受洗禮的人,當在康復之後徹底學習信德,並知道自己已成為何等恩賜的領受者。洗禮之後當施膏油。第一五一條。那些受洗的人,當在洗濯之後領受屬天的膏油,並得以成為基督國度的領受者。四旬期中不應獻祭。第一五二條。
2:142
Quod non oporteat in Quadragesima, pa­ nem benedictionis offerri in sabbato et dominico. Non debere jejunium solvi in quinta feria majoris septimanæ. CLIII. Quod non oporteat in Quadragesima, in ultima septimana quintæ feriæ jejunium solvere, to­ tamque Quadragesimam sine venerationt transire, magisque conveniat omnem Quadragesimam districto venerari jejunio. Noti debere in diebus jejuniorum commemorationes martyrum fieri. CLIV. Quod non oporteat in Quadragesima mar­ tyrum natalitia celebrari, sed eorum sancta comme­ moratio in diebus sabbatorum et dominicorum fieri conveniat. Ut natalitia vel nuptiæ in Quadragesima non fiant. CLY.
That during Lent the bread of blessing ought not to be offered, except on the Sabbath and the Lord's day. That the fast ought not to be broken on the fifth day of the great week. CLIII. That during Lent, in the last week, the fast ought not to be broken on the fifth day, and that one ought not to pass over the whole of Lent without due reverence, but rather it is fitting to venerate all of Lent with a strict fast. That commemorations of the martyrs ought not to be made on fast days. CLIV. That during Lent the birthdays of the martyrs ought not to be celebrated, but it is fitting that their holy commemoration be made on the Sabbaths and the Lord's days. That birthdays or weddings ought not to be held during Lent. CLV.
四旬期中,除安息日與主日外,不應獻上祝福之餅。大週的第五日不應解除禁食。第一五三條。四旬期中,在末週的第五日不應解除禁食,亦不應毫無崇敬地度過整個四旬期,反當以嚴格的禁食崇敬整個四旬期。禁食的日子中不應舉行殉道者的紀念。第一五四條。四旬期中不應慶祝殉道者的(殉道)誕辰,而當把他們神聖的紀念安排在安息日與主日舉行。四旬期中不應舉行(殉道)誕辰慶或婚禮。第一五五條。
2:143
Quod non oporteat in Quadragesima, aut nuptias, aut natalitia celebrar. Ut in Christianorum non saltetur nuptiis. CLVI. Quod non oporteat Christianos euntes ad nu­ ptias plaudere, vel saltare, sed venerabiliter cœna­ re, vel prandere, sicut Christianos decet. Non licere clericis ludicris spectaculis interesse. CLVII. Quod non oporteat sacerdotes, aut clericos quibuscunque spectaculis, in cœnis, aut in nuptiis, interesse : sed autequam thymelici ingrediantur, ex­ surgere eos convenit, atque inde discedere Non congruere penitus Christianis comessationibus interesse. CLVIII. Quod non oporteat sacerdotes, aut cieri.. cos ex collatis vel comessationibus convivia cele­ brare;
That during Lent neither weddings nor birthdays ought to be celebrated. That at the weddings of Christians there should be no dancing. CLVI. That Christians going to weddings ought not to clap or to dance, but to dine or banquet reverently, as becomes Christians. That it is not lawful for clerics to be present at theatrical spectacles. CLVII. That priests or clerics ought not to be present at any spectacles whatsoever, at dinners, or at weddings; but before the stage-players enter, it is fitting that they rise up and depart from there. That it is wholly unfitting for Christians to be present at drinking-parties. CLVIII. That priests or clerics ought not to hold banquets from contributions or drinking-parties;
四旬期中不應慶祝婚禮,亦不應慶祝(殉道)誕辰。基督徒的婚禮中不應跳舞。第一五六條。基督徒赴婚禮時不應鼓掌或跳舞,而當莊重地飲宴,如基督徒所當為的。聖職人員不可出席戲劇表演。第一五七條。司鐸或聖職人員不應出席任何表演,無論在宴席上或在婚禮上;而當在戲伶登場之前起身,並由那裡離去。基督徒絕不宜出席酒宴。第一五八條。司鐸或聖職人員不應藉著湊份子或酒宴舉辦宴會;
2:144
hoc autem nec laicis posse congruere. Non licere presbyteris introire ad altare, priusquam ingrediatur episcopus. CLIX. Quod non oporteat presbyteros ante pro­ cessionem episcopi introire sacrarium et sedere, sed cum episcopo debent ingredi, vel in subselliis sedere, nisi forsitan infinitate detineatur, aut profi­ ciscatur episcopus. Qui in agris vel possessionibus debeant ordinari. CLX. Quod non oporteat in villulis aut in agris epi­ scopos constitui, sed visitatores. Verumtamen jampri­ dem constituti nihil faciant præter conscientiam epi­ scopicivitatis; similiter et presbyteri, præter consilium episcopi nihil agant. Oblationes offerri in domibus non oportere. CLXI.
and this is not fitting even for the laity. That it is not lawful for presbyters to enter to the altar before the bishop enters. CLIX. That presbyters ought not to enter the sanctuary and sit before the procession of the bishop, but they ought to enter with the bishop, or to sit in the benches, unless perchance the bishop be detained by infirmity, or be away on a journey. Who ought to be ordained in the country districts or estates. CLX. That bishops ought not to be appointed in villages or in the country, but visitors; nevertheless those already appointed are to do nothing apart from the knowledge of the bishop of the city; likewise also let the presbyters do nothing apart from the counsel of the bishop. That oblations ought not to be offered in private houses. CLXI.
這對平信徒也是不宜的。長老不可在主教進入之前入內近祭壇。第一五九條。長老不應在主教列隊進入之前進入聖所並坐下,而當與主教一同進入,或坐於坐席之上,除非主教因病弱被羈絆,或外出行旅。論何人當在鄉間或田莊中受按立。第一六〇條。不應在村落或鄉間設立主教,而應設立巡視員;然而那些已經設立的,不可在城邑主教的知情之外行事;同樣,長老也不可在主教的商議之外行事。不應在私宅中獻祭。第一六一條。
2:145
Quod non oporteat in domibus oblationes celebrari ab episcopis, vel presbyteris. Quæ paallere vel legere in ecclesiis conveniat. CLXII. Quod non oporteat plebeios psalmos in ecclesia cautare, nec libros, præter canonem, legi : sed sola sacra volumina Novi Testamenti, vel Veteris. REGULÆ CONSTANTINOPOLITANÆ. Sub Theodosio piissimo imperalore apud Constan­ tinopolim expositi sunt canones tres. Hae definitio­ nes exposite sunt ab episcopis 150, qui in idipsum apud Constantinopolim convenerunt, quando beatus Nectarius episcopus est ordinatus. Ut ea quæ apud Nicæam constituta sunt immota permaneant;
That oblations ought not to be celebrated in private houses by bishops or presbyters. What it is fitting to chant or read in the churches. CLXII. That common (uninspired) psalms ought not to be sung in church, nor books, apart from the canon, to be read; but only the sacred volumes of the New Testament, and of the Old. THE RULES OF CONSTANTINOPLE. Under Theodosius, the most pious emperor, three canons were set forth at Constantinople. These definitions were set forth by 150 bishops, who assembled for that purpose at Constantinople, when the blessed Nectarius was ordained bishop. That those things which were established at Nicaea remain unaltered;
主教或長老不應在私宅中舉行祭獻。論在教會中當詠唱或誦讀何物。第一六二條。不應在教會中歌唱凡俗(非默示)的詩歌,亦不應誦讀正典之外的書卷;惟當誦讀新約與舊約的聖卷。君士坦丁堡諸規例。在至為虔敬的皇帝狄奧多西治下,於君士坦丁堡頒布了三條教規。這些定例乃由一百五十位主教所頒布,他們為此目的聚集於君士坦丁堡,正當蒙福的聶克塔留被按立為主教之時。論在尼西亞所制定的事當保持不變;
2:146
et de anarhemate Arianorum, Euno­ mianorum, Macedonianorum, Sabellianorum, Pho­ tinianorum, Marcellianorum et Apollinarianorum. CLXIII. Fidem non violandam Patrum 318 qui apod Nicæam Bithyniæ convenerunt , sed manere eam firmam et stabilem; et anathematizandam om­ nem hxresim, et specialiter Eunomianorum vel Anomianorum, et Arianorum vel Eudoxianorum. et Macedonianorum vel Spiritui sancto resistentium, et Sabellianorum, et Marcellianorum, et Photiniano­ rum, et Apollinarianorum. De ordine singularum diœceseon, et de privilegiis quæ Ægyptiis, Antiochenis Constantinopolitanisque debentur. CLXIV. Qui sunt super diœcesim episcopi, nequa.
and concerning the anathema of the Arians, Eunomians, Macedonians, Sabellians, Photinians, Marcellians, and Apollinarians. CLXIII. That the faith of the 318 Fathers who assembled at Nicaea in Bithynia must not be violated, but that it must remain firm and stable; and that every heresy must be anathematized, and especially that of the Eunomians or Anomoeans, and of the Arians or Eudoxians, and of the Macedonians or those who resist the Holy Spirit, and of the Sabellians, and of the Marcellians, and of the Photinians, and of the Apollinarians. Concerning the order of the several dioceses, and concerning the privileges which are due to the Egyptians, the Antiochenes, and the Constantinopolitans. CLXIV. That bishops who are over a diocese should by no means
並論對亞流派、歐諾米烏派、馬其頓尼派、撒伯流派、弗提努派、馬爾切盧派與亞波里拿留派的咒詛。第一六三條。那聚集於庇推尼之尼西亞的三百一十八位教父的信仰不可違背,而當保持堅定穩固;一切異端皆當受咒詛,尤其是歐諾米烏派或無相似派、亞流派或歐多克西派、馬其頓尼派或抵擋聖靈派、撒伯流派、馬爾切盧派、弗提努派與亞波里拿留派。論各教區的次序,以及論埃及人、安提阿人與君士坦丁堡人所應得的特權。第一六四條。那些治理某教區的主教,絕不應
2:147
quam a4 Ecclesias quae sunt extra præfixos sibi ter­ minos accedant, nec eas bac præsumptione confun­ dant : sed, juxta canones Alexandrinus antistes, quæ sunt in Ægypto regat solummodo, et Orientis epi­ scopi Orientem tantum gubernent, servatis privilc­ giis quæ Micænis canonibus Ecclesiæ Antiochenæ tributa sunt. Asianæ quoque diœceseos episcopi ea solum quæ sunt in Asiana diœcesi dispensent. Nec non et Ponti episcopi ea tantum quæ sunt in Ponto, et Thraciarum quæ in Thraciis sunt gubernent. Non vocati autem episcopi ultra suam diœcesim non accedant, propter ordinationes faciendas vel propter alias dispensationes ecclesiasticas.
approach the Churches which are beyond the boundaries fixed for them, nor confound them by this presumption; but, according to the canons, let the Alexandrian prelate govern only those things which are in Egypt, and let the bishops of the East govern only the East, the privileges being preserved which by the Nicene canons were granted to the Church of Antioch. Let the bishops of the Asian diocese also administer only those things which are in the Asian diocese. Likewise let the bishops of Pontus govern only those things which are in Pontus, and those of the Thracias only those things which are in the Thracias. And let bishops who are not summoned not go beyond their own diocese to perform ordinations or for other ecclesiastical administrations.
侵越那些在他們所定界限之外的教會,亦不應以此僭妄擾亂之;而當按教規,亞歷山大的主教惟治理在埃及之事,東方的主教惟管轄東方,並保留尼西亞諸教規賜予安提阿教會的特權。亞細亞教區的主教也當惟掌管在亞細亞教區之事。本都的主教亦當惟治理在本都之事,色雷斯的主教惟治理在色雷斯之事。未受傳召的主教不應越過自己的教區,去施行按立或行其他教會的事務。
2:148
Servata vero quae scripta est de gubernationibus regula, manifestum est quod illa quæ suut per unamquamque provin- ciam ipsius provinciæ synodus dispenset, sicut Ni­ cæno constat decretum esse concilio. Ecclesias au­ Lem Dei in barbaricis gentibus constitutas gubernari convenit, juxta consuetudinem, quae est a Patribus observata. Verumtamen Constantinopolitanus epi­ scopus habeat honoris primatum post Romanum episcopum : propterea quod urbs ipsa sit junior Roma. De Maximi illicita ordinatione. CLXV.
But the rule which is written concerning administrations being preserved, it is manifest that the synod of each province should administer those matters which are in each several province, even as it was decreed by the Council of Nicaea. But the Churches of God which are established among the barbarian nations it is fitting should be governed according to the custom which has been observed by the Fathers. Nevertheless let the bishop of Constantinople have the primacy of honour after the bishop of Rome, because that city is the younger Rome. Concerning the unlawful ordination of Maximus. CLXV.
但既保留了關於治理所載的規例,顯然每一省的會議當治理在各該省之事,正如尼西亞會議所裁定的。而那些在蠻族列邦中所設立的神的教會,則當按教父們所遵守的慣例治理之。然而君士坦丁堡的主教當在羅馬主教之後享有尊榮的首位,因該城乃是較新的羅馬。論馬克西穆斯不合法的按立。第一六五條。
2:149
De Maximo Cynico, et ejus inordinata consti­ tutione, qnae Constantinopoli facta est, placuit neque Maximum episcopum esse, vel fuisse, nec eos qui ab ipso, in quolibet gradu, clerici sunt ordinati, cum omnia quae ab eo4em perpetrata sunt in irritum deducta esse videantur. REGULÆ ECCLESIASTICÆ XXVII PROMULGATÆ A CHALCEDONENSI SANCTO CONCILIO. De canonibus uniuscujusque concilii. I. Regulas sanctorum Patrum, per singula nunc usque concilia eonstitutas, proprium robur obtinere accrevimus. Quod non oporteat episcopos, aut quemlibet ex clero per pecunias ordinari. II.
Concerning Maximus the Cynic, and his disorderly appointment, which was made at Constantinople, it has been resolved that neither is Maximus a bishop, nor has he been one, nor are those who were ordained clergy by him in any rank whatsoever; since all the things which were perpetrated by him are seen to have been reduced to nullity. THE ECCLESIASTICAL RULES, TWENTY-SEVEN IN NUMBER, PROMULGATED BY THE HOLY COUNCIL OF CHALCEDON. Concerning the canons of each council. I. We have decreed that the rules of the holy Fathers, established through the several councils up to the present, retain their proper force. That bishops, or any of the clergy, ought not to be ordained for money. II.
論犬儒派馬克西穆斯,以及他在君士坦丁堡所行那不合規的任命,已議定馬克西穆斯既非主教、亦從未為主教,那些由他在任何品級所按立的聖職人員,亦非聖職人員;因凡他所行的一切,皆被視為歸於無效。迦克墩聖會議所頒布的二十七條教會規例。論各會議的教規。第一條。我們裁定,直至如今藉各會議所制定的眾聖教父之規例,當保有其本有的效力。主教或任何聖職人員皆不應藉金錢受按立。第二條。
2:150
Si quis episcopus per pecuniam fecerit ordina­ tionem, et sub pretio, redegerit gratiam, quae non potest vendi, ordinaveritque per pecunias episco­ pum, aut presbyterum, aut diaconum, vel quemlibct ex his qui connumerantur in clero, aut promoverit per pecunias dispensatorem, aut defensorem, vel quemquam, qui subjectus est regulae, pro suo turpis­ simi lucri commodo : is, cui hoc attentanti probatum 'uenit, proprii gradus pcriculo subjacebit. Et qui or- dinalus est, nihil ex hac ordinalione, vel promotione, quae cst per negotiationem iacta, proliciat: sed sit alienus a dignitate, vel sollicitudine, quam pecuniis quæsivit.
If any bishop has performed an ordination for money, and has trafficked for a price in the grace which cannot be sold, and has ordained for money a bishop, or a presbyter, or a deacon, or any of those who are numbered among the clergy, or has promoted for money a steward, or an advocate, or anyone who is subject to the rule, for the advantage of his own most shameful gain: he, against whom this is proved when he has attempted it, shall be subject to the peril of his own rank. And let him who has been ordained gain nothing from this ordination or promotion which has been made through traffic, but let him be a stranger to the dignity or office which he sought by money.
若有主教為金錢施行按立,並以代價販賣那不可出賣的恩典,藉金錢按立主教、長老或執事,或那些列於聖職之人中的任何一人,或為謀其至為可恥之私利,藉金錢擢升管理人、辯護人,或任何受規例管轄之人:凡被證實如此企圖的,當受喪失其本品的危險。而那受按立的人,不可從這藉買賣而成的按立或擢升中得任何益處,反當與他用金錢所求得的尊位或職務無分。
2:151
Si quis vero mediator tam turpibus et ne­ fandis datis vel acceptis exstiterit, siquidem cleri­ eus fuerit, proprio gradu decidat ; si vero laicus aut monachus, anathematizetur. Quod non oporteat episcopos, clericos et monachos, prædia aliena conducere. III. Pervenit ad sanctam synodum quod quidam, qui in clero videntur allecti, propter lucra turpia conductores alienarum possessionum liant, et sæcu­ laria negotia sub cura sua suscipiant:
But if anyone has acted as a go-between in such shameful and wicked givings or takings, if indeed he be a cleric, let him fall from his own rank; but if he be a layman or a monk, let him be anathematized. That bishops, clergy, and monks ought not to lease the estates of others. III. It has come to the holy synod that certain men who appear to be enrolled among the clergy, for the sake of shameful gain become lessees of the possessions of others, and undertake worldly business under their own care:
但若有人在此等可恥而邪惡的給予或收受中充當中間人,他若是聖職人員,當從其本品墜落;若是平信徒或修士,當受咒詛。主教、聖職人員與修士不應承租他人的田產。第三條。已有消息傳至聖會議,謂某些似乎名列聖職之人,為著可恥之利而成為他人產業的承租者,並在自己照管之下承攬世俗事務:
2:152
Dci quidem ministerium parvipendentes, sæcularium vero discur- rentes domos, et propter avaritiam patrimoniorum collicitudines assumentes Decrevit itaque sanctum hoc magnumque concilium, nullum deinceps, non episcopum, non clericum, vel monachum, aut pos­ sessiones conducere, aut negotiis sæcularibus se miscere, preter pupillorum, si forte leges impo­ nant, inexcusabilem curam, aut civitatis episcopus ecclesiasticarum rerum soHicitudinem habere prae­ eipiat, aut orphanorum, et viduarum , earumque que sine uUa provisione sunt personarum, quæ maxime ecclesiastico indigent adjutorio , propter timorem Domini causa deposcat.
making light indeed of the ministry of God, but running about the houses of secular men, and out of avarice taking upon themselves the cares of estates. This holy and great council has therefore decreed that henceforth no one—neither bishop, nor cleric, nor monk—shall either lease possessions, or involve himself in secular business, except in the case of the inexcusable guardianship of minors, should the laws perhaps impose it, or unless the bishop of the city should command that he take charge of the affairs of the Church, or of orphans and widows, and of those persons who are without any provision, who especially need ecclesiastical assistance, requiring it for the fear of the Lord's sake.
他們確實輕看神的職事,反倒奔走於世俗人的家中,並出於貪婪而承擔起田產的操勞。故此聖潔而偉大的會議裁定:自此以後,無論主教、聖職人員或修士,皆不可承租產業,或攪入世俗事務,除非是不可推辭地監護未成年人——倘若法律或許課以此責,或除非城邑的主教命他掌管教會的事務,或孤兒寡婦並那些毫無供養、尤其需要教會援助之人的事務,因敬畏主的緣故而為此要求。
2:153
Si quis antemi traus­ gredi de cætero statuta tentaverit, hujusmodi ec­ clesiasticis increpationibus subjacebit. De honore monachis competente, et ut nullus eorum tentet ecclesiastica aut sæcularia inquietare negotia, nec alienum servum præter conscientiam domini ejus suscipere. IV. Qui vere et sincere singularem sectantur vi­ tam, competenter honorentur : quoniam vero qui­ dam, utentes habitu monachi, ecclesiastica negotia civiliaque conturbant, circumeuntes indifferenter ur­ bes, nec non et monasteria sibi instruere tentantes, placuit nullum quidem usquam ædificare aut consti­ tuere monasterium, vel orationis domum, praeter conscientiam civitaiis episcopi.
But if anyone shall hereafter attempt to transgress these statutes, he shall be subject to ecclesiastical reproofs of this kind. Concerning the honour befitting monks, and that none of them should attempt to disturb ecclesiastical or secular affairs, nor receive another's slave apart from the knowledge of his master. IV. Those who truly and sincerely pursue the solitary life are to be suitably honoured; but since certain men, using the habit of a monk, throw into confusion ecclesiastical and civil affairs, going about the cities indifferently, and even attempting to establish monasteries for themselves, it has been resolved that no one anywhere shall build or establish a monastery, or a house of prayer, apart from the knowledge of the bishop of the city.
但若有人此後企圖違犯這些定例,當受此類教會的責罰。論修士所宜有的尊敬,並論他們中無人當企圖擾亂教會或世俗事務,亦不可在主人不知情之下收留他人的僕人。第四條。那些真誠地追求獨修生活的人,當得相稱的尊敬;但因某些人借用修士的衣服,攪亂教會與民政事務,無所顧忌地遊走各城,甚至企圖為自己建立隱修院,故議定:任何人在任何地方,皆不可在城邑主教不知情之下建造或設立隱修院,或祈禱之所。
2:154
Monachos vero per unamquamque civitatem, aut regionem, subjectos esse episcopo, et quietem diligere, et intentos esse tantummodo jejunio, et orationi, in locis quibus re­ nuntiaverunt sæculo permanentes. Nec ecclesiasti­ eis vero, nec sæcularibus negotiis communicent, vel - in aliquo sint molesti, propria monasteria deseren­ tes, nisi forte bis præcipiatur propter opus neces­ sarium ab episcopo eivitatis. Nullum vero recipere in monasteriis servum obtentu monachi, praeter sui domini conscientiam. Transgredientem vero bane definitionem nostram excommunicatum esse decre­ vimus, ne nomen Dei blasphemetur. Verumtamen episcopum convenit civitatis competentem monaste­ riorum providentiam gerere.
But let the monks in each several city or region be subject to the bishop, and love quietness, and be intent only on fasting and prayer, remaining in the places in which they renounced the world. Let them communicate neither in ecclesiastical nor in secular affairs, nor be troublesome in anything, forsaking their own monasteries, unless perhaps it be enjoined upon them for some necessary work by the bishop of the city. And let no slave be received into the monasteries under the pretext of becoming a monk, apart from the knowledge of his own master. We have decreed that whoever transgresses this our definition shall be excommunicated, lest the name of God be blasphemed. Nevertheless it is fitting that the bishop of the city exercise suitable oversight of the monasteries.
但願各城或各地的修士順服主教,喜愛安靜,惟專心於禁食與禱告,常住於他們棄絕世俗之所。願他們既不參與教會的事務,也不參與世俗的事務,亦不在任何事上滋擾,棄離自己的隱修院,除非或因某種必要的工作而蒙城邑主教吩咐。亦不可在主人不知情之下,以作修士為藉口而接納任何僕人入隱修院。我們裁定,凡違犯我們此定例的人,當受逐出聖餐之罰,免得神的名受褻瀆。然而城邑的主教宜對諸隱修院施行相稱的監督。
2:155
Non transmigrandum. de, sivitate in civitatem. V. De his qui transmigrant de civitate in civitatem episcopis aut clericis, placuit. ut canones qui de hac re a sanctis Patribus statuti sunt habeant pro­ priam firmitatem. Quod non oporteat absolute quostibet ordinari. VI. Nullum absolute ordinari debere presbyterum, aut diaconum, nec quemlibet in gradu ecclesiastico nisi specialiter Ecclesiæ civitatis, aut possessionis aut martyrii, aut monasterii qui ordinandus est pro- nuntictur. Qui vero absolute ordinantur decrevit sancta synodus irritam baberi hujuscemodi manus , impositionem, et nusquam posse ministrare ad ordi­ natis injuriam. De clericis et monachia non manentibus in suo pro­ posito.
That there should be no migrating from city to city. V. Concerning those bishops or clerics who migrate from city to city, it has been resolved that the canons which have been established on this matter by the holy Fathers retain their own validity. That none ought to be ordained without specific assignment. VI. That no one ought to be ordained presbyter, or deacon, nor anyone in an ecclesiastical rank, without specific assignment, unless he who is to be ordained be named specifically to the Church of a city, or of an estate, or of a martyr's shrine, or of a monastery. The holy synod has decreed that those who are ordained without specific assignment have this sort of laying on of hands held invalid, and that they can nowhere minister, to the disgrace of those who ordained them.
不應從一城遷往另一城。第五條。論那些從一城遷往另一城的主教或聖職人員,已議定眾聖教父就此事所制定的教規當保有其本有的效力。任何人不應無明確任職而受按立。第六條。任何人皆不應無明確任職而受按立為長老或執事,亦不應有人無明確任職而受按立於任何聖職品級,除非那受按立者被明確指派於某城邑、某田莊、某殉道堂或某隱修院的教會。聖會議裁定,那些無明確任職而受按立的人,這類覆手按立當視為無效,他們無論在何處皆不得施行職事,以致使按立他們的人蒙羞。
2:156
VI!. Qui semel in clero deputati sunt, aut mona­ chorum vitam expetiverunt, statuimus, neque ad lui­ litiam, neque ad dignitatem aliquam venire munda­ nam, aut hoc tentantes, et non agentes pœnitentiam, quominus redeant ad hoc quod propter Dcum pri­ mitus elegerunt, anathematizari. De clericis qui sunt in ptochiis, monasteriis, atque martyriis, quæ sub potestate episcoporum unius­ cujusque civitatis existunt. VIII. Clerici qui præficiuntur ptocliiis vel qui or- dinantor in monasteriis, et basilicis martyrum, sub episcoporum qui in unaquaque civitate sunt, secun­ dum sanctorum Patrum traditiones, potestate per­ maneant, nec per contumaciam ab episcopo suo dissiliant.
Concerning clergy and monks who do not remain in their purpose. VII. Those who have once been enrolled in the clergy, or have sought the life of monks, we decree shall come neither to military service, nor to any worldly dignity; or if they attempt this and do not do penance, so as to return to that which they first chose for God's sake, let them be anathematized. Concerning clergy who are in poorhouses, monasteries, and martyrs' shrines, which exist under the authority of the bishops of each several city. VIII. Let the clergy who are set over the poorhouses, or who are ordained in monasteries and basilicas of the martyrs, remain, according to the traditions of the holy Fathers, under the authority of the bishops who are in each several city, nor let them by contumacy break away from their own bishop.
論不守其志向的聖職人員與修士。第七條。那些已名列聖職、或已尋求修士生活的人,我們裁定他們既不可從事軍役,亦不可就任任何世俗的尊位;倘若他們企圖如此而不行懺悔,以致不肯回到他們起初為神的緣故所揀選的,當受咒詛。論那些在貧民院、隱修院與殉道堂中的聖職人員,這些機構乃存於各城主教的權柄之下。第八條。那些被派駐貧民院的聖職人員,或在隱修院與殉道者聖殿中受按立的人,當按眾聖教父的傳統,常留於各城主教的權柄之下,亦不可悖逆地脫離自己的主教。
2:157
Qui vero audent evertere hujuscemodi formaro quocunquc modo, nec proprio subjiciuntur episcopo , siquidem clerici sunt, canonum correptio­ nibus subjacebunt; si vero laici vel monachi fue­ rint, communione priventur. Quod non oporteat clericoS, habentes adversus invicem negotia, proprium episcopum relinquere, et ad sæ­ cularia jadicia convolare. IX. Si quis clericus adversus clericum habet ne­ gotium, non deserat episcopum proprium, et ad sae­ cularia percurrat judicia : sed prius actio ventiletur apud episcopum proprium, vel certe consilio ejus­ dem episcopi, apud quos utræque partes voluerint, iudicium continebunt. Si quis autem præter hæc fecerit, canonicis correptionibus subjacebit.
But those who dare to overturn this form in any way whatsoever, and are not subject to their own bishop, if indeed they are clerics, shall be subject to the corrections of the canons; but if they be laymen or monks, let them be deprived of communion. That clergy who have business against one another ought not to forsake their own bishop and resort to secular tribunals. IX. If any cleric has business against a cleric, let him not forsake his own bishop and run to secular tribunals; but let the case first be examined before his own bishop, or at least by the counsel of the same bishop, let them maintain the judgment before those whom both parties shall have chosen. But if anyone act apart from these things, he shall be subject to canonical corrections.
但凡膽敢以任何方式推翻此規程、又不順服自己主教的人,他們若是聖職人員,當受教規的責罰;若是平信徒或修士,當被剝奪聖餐之分。聖職人員彼此有訴訟時,不應離棄自己的主教而奔赴世俗法庭。第九條。若有聖職人員與另一聖職人員有訴訟,不可離棄自己的主教而奔赴世俗法庭;而當先在自己主教面前審理此案,或至少憑同一主教的商議,在雙方都同意的人面前維持審判。但若有人在此之外行事,當受教規的責罰。
2:158
Quod si clericus habet causam adversus episcopum proprium, vel adversus alteram, apud synodum provinciae ju­ dicetur. Quod si adversus ejusdem provinciæ me­ tropolitanum episcopus vel clericus habet querelam, petat primatem diœceseos, aut sedem regia urbis Constantinopolitanæ, et apud ipsam judieetur. Quod non liceat clericum ix duarum civitatum ecclesiis ministrare. X. Non licore elerieum ia duarum civitatum con­ scribi simul ecclesiis, et in qua initio ordinatus est, et ad quam confugit, quasi ad potionem, ob inanis gloriæ cupiditatem. Hoc aotem facientes revocari debere ad sunt ecclesiam, in qua primitus ordinati sunt, et ibi tantummodo ministrare.
But if a cleric has a cause against his own bishop, or against another, let it be judged before the synod of the province. But if a bishop or a cleric has a complaint against the metropolitan of the same province, let him have recourse to the primate of the diocese, or to the see of the imperial city of Constantinople, and let it be judged before it. That it is not lawful for a cleric to minister in the churches of two cities. X. That it is not lawful for a cleric to be enrolled at the same time in the churches of two cities, both in that in which he was first ordained, and in that to which he has fled as to a greater one, out of desire for vainglory. And those doing this ought to be recalled to their own church, in which they were first ordained, and there only to minister.
但若有聖職人員與自己的主教、或與他人有爭訟,當在該省的會議前審判之。但若有主教或聖職人員與本省的都主教有控訴,當求助於該大教區的首席主教,或求助於帝都君士坦丁堡的座席,並在其前受審。聖職人員不可在兩城的教會中供職。第十條。聖職人員不可同時名列兩城的教會,既列於起初按立他之城的教會,又列於他出於慕虛榮之心、奔赴如奔向更尊貴者之城的教會。凡如此行的人,當被召回他們起初受按立的本教會,並惟在那裡供職。
2:159
Si veHo jam qots translatus est ex alia in aliam ecclesiam, prio­ ris ecclesiæ, vel martyriorum quæ sub ea sunt, aut ptochiorum aut xenodochiorum rebus in nullo com­ municet. Eos vero qui ausi fuerint, post definitio­ nem magnæ et universalis hujus synodi, quidquam ex his qua; sunt prohibita, perpetrare, decrevit san­ cta synodus a proprio hujusmodi gradu recedere. Quod non oporteat egenis epistolia tribui : honestiores autem commendatitiis. lilteris approbari. XI.
But if anyone has already been transferred from one church to another, let him in no way share in the property of the former church, or of the martyrs' shrines which are under it, or of the poorhouses or hospices. As for those who, after the definition of this great and universal synod, shall have dared to perpetrate any of those things which are prohibited, the holy synod has decreed that such a one shall withdraw from his own rank. That letters of recommendation ought not to be given to the needy; but the more honourable should be approved by letters of commendation. XI.
但若有人已從一教會轉至另一教會,他絕不可分享前教會的財產,或其下殉道堂的財產,或貧民院與客旅館的財產。至於那些在這偉大而普世的會議定例之後,仍膽敢犯任何被禁止之事的人,聖會議裁定,這等人當從其本品退離。不應給貧乏者頒發舉薦書信;至於較有名望者,則當以舉薦書信獲認可。第十一條。
2:160
Omnes pauperes, et indigentes auxilio, rum proficitcuntur sub probatione, epistoliis vel eccle­ siasticis pacificis tantummodo commendari decrevi- mus, et non commendatitiis litteris, propter quod commendatitias litteras honoratioribus tantummodo præstari personis conveniat. Ut ncquuquam in duos metropolitanos provincis iii­ vidalur. XII. Pervenit ad nos quod quidam, praeter eccle­ siastica statuta facientes. convolarunt ad potestates, et per pragmaticam formam in duo unam provinciam diviserunt, ita ut ex hoc facto duo metropolitani esse videaatur in una provincia :
We have decreed that all the poor, and those in need of help, who set out under examination, be commended only by letters dimissory or ecclesiastical letters of peace, and not by letters of commendation, since it is fitting that letters of commendation be furnished only to more honourable persons. That a province should by no means be divided into two metropolitanates. XII. It has come to us that certain men, acting contrary to the ecclesiastical statutes, have had recourse to the secular powers, and by a pragmatic rescript have divided one province into two, so that from this deed two metropolitans appear to be in one province:
我們裁定,凡一切貧乏者,以及那些需要援助、經審查而出行的人,惟以遣書或教會的平安書信舉薦之,而不以舉薦書信,因舉薦書信宜惟頒予較有名望之人。一省絕不應分為兩個都主教區。第十二條。已有消息傳至我們,謂某些人違背教會定例,求助於世俗權勢,並藉一道敕令把一省分為兩省,以致因此行為,竟似乎在一省中有兩位都主教:
2:161
statuit ergo sancta synodus de reliquo nihil ab episcopis tale tentari, alioqui qui hoc adnisus fuerit amissione gradus proprii subjacebit Quæcunque vero civitates literis imperialibus metropolitani nominis honore subnixæ sunt, honore tantummodo perfruantur, et qui Eccle­ sam ejus gubernat episcopus , salvis scilicet veræ metropolis privilegiis suis. Quod non oporteat peregrinos clericos sine commen­ datitiis litteris ministrare. XIII. Peregrinos clericos, et lectores, in alia civi tate, præter commendatitias litteras sui cpiscopi, nusquam penitus ministrare debere. Quod nOlI liceat clerico uxorem sectæ alterius ac­ cipere. XIV.
the holy synod has therefore established that henceforth nothing of the kind be attempted by bishops, otherwise he who shall have striven for this shall be subject to the loss of his own rank. But whatever cities have been honoured with the name of metropolitan by imperial letters, let them enjoy the honour only, and likewise the bishop who governs its Church, the privileges of the true metropolis being of course preserved. That foreign clergy ought not to minister without letters of commendation. XIII. That foreign clergy and readers, in another city, apart from letters of commendation from their own bishop, ought nowhere at all to minister. That it is not lawful for a cleric to take a wife of another sect. XIV.
故聖會議制定:自此以後,主教不可企圖任何此類之事,否則凡為此竭力的人,當受喪失其本品之罰。至於任何因御函而得享都主教之名榮的城邑,當僅享其名榮,治理其教會的主教亦然,而真正都主教的特權自當保留。外地的聖職人員不應無舉薦書信而供職。第十三條。外地的聖職人員與誦經員,在他城中,若無其本主教的舉薦書信,絕不可在任何地方供職。聖職人員不可娶異派之女為妻。第十四條。
2:162
Quoniam in quibusdam provinciis concessum est lectoribus et psaltis uxores ducere, statuit san­ eta synodus non licere cuiquam ex his accipere sectae alterius uxorem. Qui vero ex hujusmodi con­ jugio jam filios susceperunt, siquidem præventi suo, ut ex se genitos apud hæreticos baptizarent, offerre eos Ecclesiae catholicae communioni conveniet, non baptizatos autem non posse ulterius apud hæreticos baptizari. Sed neque copulari debet nuptura hære­ tico, Judæo, vel pagano , nisi forte promittat ad orthodoxam fidem se personam orthodoxe copulan­ dam transferre. Si quis autem hanc definitionem sanctæ synodi transgressus fuerit, correptioni cano­ nicae subjaccbit. De diaconissis mulieribus. XV.
Since in certain provinces it has been permitted to readers and singers to take wives, the holy synod has established that it is not lawful for any of these to take a wife of another sect. But those who have already begotten children from such a marriage, if indeed they have anticipated by having those born of themselves baptized among heretics, it will be fitting for them to bring these into the communion of the Catholic Church; but those not baptized cannot any longer be baptized among heretics. Nor ought one about to marry to be joined to a heretic, a Jew, or a pagan, unless perchance the person to be joined promise to come over to the orthodox faith. But if anyone shall have transgressed this definition of the holy synod, he shall be subject to canonical correction. Concerning deaconesses. XV.
既然在某些省份准許誦經員與歌詠者娶妻,聖會議便制定:這些人中任何一人皆不可娶異派之女為妻。但那些已從此等婚姻生了兒女的人,倘若他們已搶先把自己所生的兒女在異端者中受了洗,他們宜把這些兒女帶入大公教會的共融;至於那些尚未受洗的,則不可再在異端者中受洗。將要結婚的人也不應與異端者、猶太人或外邦人結合,除非那將結合之人應許要歸入正統信仰、成為正統而後結合。但若有人違犯聖會議此定例,當受教規的責罰。論女執事。第十五條。
2:163
Diaconissam non ordinandam ante annum quadragesimum, et hanc cum summo libramine : si vero suscipiens manus impositionem, et aliquantum temporis in ministerio permanens, semetipsam tra­ dat nuptiis, gratiæ Dei contumeliam faciens, anathc­ malizetur hujusmodi cum eo qui eidem copulatur. De virginibus. XVI. Virginem quæ sc Deo Domino consecravit, similiter et monachum, non licere nuptial a jura con­ trahere: quod si hoc inventi fuerint perpetrantes, excommunicentur. ConfitenLibus autem decrevimus ut habeat auctoritatem ejusdem loci episcopus mise­ ricordiam humanitatemque largiri. De parochiis. XVII.
That a deaconess ought not to be ordained before her fortieth year, and this with the utmost deliberation; but if, after receiving the laying on of hands and remaining some time in the ministry, she give herself to marriage, doing despite to the grace of God, let such a one be anathematized together with him who is joined to her. Concerning virgins. XVI. That a virgin who has consecrated herself to the Lord God, and likewise a monk, are not permitted to contract the bonds of marriage; but if they be found doing this, let them be excommunicated. But for those who confess, we have decreed that the bishop of that place have authority to grant mercy and humane treatment. Concerning parishes. XVII.
女執事不應在四十歲之前受按立,且須以至為慎重之心行之;但若她在領受覆手、並在職事中存留一段時間之後,竟委身於婚姻,褻慢神的恩典,這等人當與那與她結合之人一同受咒詛。論童貞女。第十六條。凡將自己獻於主神的童貞女,以及修士,皆不得締結婚姻之約;若被發現如此行,當受逐出聖餐之罰。但對那些認罪的人,我們裁定該地的主教有權柄施予憐憫與寬待。論堂區。第十七條。
2:164
Singularum Ecclesiarum rusticas parochias vel possessiones manere inconcussas illis episcopis qui eas retinere noscuntur, et maxime, si per tre­ cennium, eas absque vi obtinentes, sub dispensatio­ ne rexerunt: quod si intra tricennium facta fucrit de his, vel fiat altercatio, licere eis, qui se læsos asserunt apud sanctam synodum provinciæ de his movere certamen. Quod si quis a metropolitano læ­ ditur, apud primatem dioecescos, aut apud Constan­ tinopolitanam sedem judicetur, sicut superius dictum est. Si qua vero civitas potestate imperiali novata est, aut si protinus innovetur, civiles dispositiones ct publicas ecclesiasticarum quoque parochiarum ordines subsequantur.
That the rural parishes or possessions of the several Churches remain unshaken to those bishops who are known to hold them, and especially if, holding them without violence for thirty years, they have governed them under their administration; but if within thirty years there has been, or there arise, a dispute concerning these, it is permitted to those who assert that they have been wronged to raise the contest concerning them before the holy synod of the province. But if anyone be wronged by his metropolitan, let it be judged before the primate of the diocese, or before the see of Constantinople, as was said above. But if any city has been newly established by imperial power, or if it be newly created hereafter, let the arrangements of the ecclesiastical parishes also follow the civil and public dispositions.
各教會的鄉間堂區或產業,當保持不受動搖,歸於那些公認持有它們的主教,尤其若他們無暴力地持有達三十年之久、並在其管理之下治理了它們;但若在三十年之內,曾有或興起關於這些的爭執,則容許那些自稱受冤屈的人,在該省的聖會議前就此提起爭訟。但若有人受其都主教冤屈,當在該大教區的首席主教前、或在君士坦丁堡的座席前審判之,如上文所言。但若有城邑藉皇權新近設立,或此後新近創立,則教會堂區的次序也當隨民政與公共的安排而定。
2:165
De conjuratione, vel conspiratione. XVIII. Conjuralionis vel conspirationis crimen et ab exteris legibus est omnino prohibitum : multo magis hoc in Dei Ecclesia ne fiat, admonere conve­ niet. Si qui ergo clerici aut monachi reperti fuerint conjuranles, aut conspirantes, aut insidias ponentes episcopis aut clericis, gradu proprio penitus abji- ciantur. Quod oporteat per provincias bis in anno concilia celebrari. XIX. Pervenit ad aures nostras, quod in provinciis statuta episcoporum concilia minime celebrentur, et ex hoc plurima negligantur ecclesiasticarum cau­ sarum, quæ correctione indigeant.
Concerning conjuration, or conspiracy. XVIII. The crime of conjuration or conspiracy is altogether prohibited even by the secular laws; much more is it fitting to admonish that this be not done in the Church of God. If therefore any clergy or monks be found conjuring, or conspiring, or laying snares against bishops or clergy, let them be utterly cast down from their own rank. That councils ought to be celebrated through the provinces twice a year. XIX. It has come to our ears that in the provinces the appointed councils of bishops are by no means celebrated, and that on this account very many ecclesiastical causes which need correction are neglected.
論結黨或陰謀。第十八條。結黨或陰謀之罪,即便世俗律法也全然禁止;何況在神的教會中,更宜勸誡不可行此事。故若有聖職人員或修士被發現結黨、陰謀,或對主教或聖職人員設下圈套,當把他們從其本品中徹底貶黜。各省當每年舉行兩次會議。第十九條。已有消息傳至我們耳中,謂在各省中所規定的主教會議全然不舉行,以致許多需要改正的教會案件遭到忽略。
2:166
Decrevit itaque sancta synodus, secundum canones Patrum bis in anno episcopos in idipsum, in unaquaque provincia convenire, quo metropolitanus antistes probaverit, et corrigere singula, si qua fortassis emerserint. QuicuMque vero non advenerint episcopi, resident autem in suis civitatibus, et hoc, dum in sua incolu­ mitate consistunt, omnique inexcusabili et necessa­ na occupatione probantur liberi, fraterno corripian­ tur affectu. Quod minime clericos transmigrari conveniat. XX. Clericos in ecclesia ministrantes, sicut jam constituimus, in alterius civitatis ecclesia statutos licri non oportet:
The holy synod has therefore decreed that, according to the canons of the Fathers, the bishops in each several province assemble together twice a year at the place which the metropolitan prelate shall have approved, and correct each matter, if perchance any should have arisen. But whatsoever bishops shall not have come, but reside in their own cities—and this, while they are established in their own health, and are proved free from every inexcusable and necessary occupation—let them be reproved with brotherly affection. That clergy ought by no means to be transferred. XX. Clergy ministering in a church, as we have already established, ought not to be appointed in the church of another city:
故聖會議裁定,當按教父們的教規,每年兩次各省的主教在都主教所核可之處聚集一處,並改正各事,倘若有何事興起。但凡有不來、卻留在自己城邑的主教——且這是在他們身體康健、並被證實無任何不可推辭與必要之事務羈絆之時——當以弟兄之情責備之。聖職人員絕不宜被遷調。第二十條。在某教會供職的聖職人員,如我們已制定的,不應被派定於他城的教會:
2:167
sed contentos esse in quibus ab initio ministrare meruerunt, exceptis illis qui, pro­ prias amittentes provincias, ex necessitate ad aliam ecclesiam transierunt. Si quis autem episcopus post bane definitionem susceperit clericum ad alium epi­ scopum pertinentem , placuit et susceptum et susci­ pientem communione privari, donec is qui migra­ verat clericus ad propriam fuerit regressus eccle­ siam. De episcoporum aut clericorum accusatoribus. XXI. Clericos aut laicos accusantes episcopos, aut clericos passim, et sine probatione, ad accusa- tioncm recipi non debere, nisi prius eorum discutia­ tur existimationis opinio.
but let them be content in those in which they were deemed worthy to minister from the beginning, except for those who, having lost their own provinces, have of necessity passed over to another church. But if any bishop, after this definition, shall have received a cleric belonging to another bishop, it has been resolved that both the one received and the one receiving be deprived of communion, until the cleric who had migrated shall have returned to his own church. Concerning the accusers of bishops or clergy. XXI. That clergy or laymen accusing bishops or clergy at random and without proof ought not to be received to the accusation, unless first the estimation of their reputation be examined.
而當以那些他們起初蒙稱許得以供職之處為足,惟那些喪失了自己省份、出於必要而轉至他教會的人除外。但若有主教在此定例之後,竟接納了屬於另一主教的聖職人員,已議定那被接納者與接納者皆當被剝奪聖餐之分,直到那遷出的聖職人員歸回他自己的教會為止。論控告主教或聖職人員之人。第二十一條。凡聖職人員或平信徒隨意且無憑據地控告主教或聖職人員的,不應受理其控告,除非先察驗其名譽的聲望。
2:168
Quod non liceat clericis post mortem sui episcopi res ad eum pertinentes diripere. XXII. Non licere clericis, post obitum sui episco­ pi, res ad eum pertinentes diripere, sicut antiquis quoque est canonibus constitutum. Quod si hoc fa- cere tentaverint, graduum suorum periculo subja­ ccbunt. De clericis et monachIs qui, præter voluntatem sui episcopi, ad urbem regiam Constantinopolim ve­ niunt. XXIII.
That it is not lawful for clergy, after the death of their own bishop, to plunder the things belonging to him. XXII. That it is not lawful for clergy, after the decease of their own bishop, to plunder the things belonging to him, as is also established by the ancient canons. But if they shall have attempted to do this, they shall be subject to the peril of their own ranks. Concerning clergy and monks who, contrary to the will of their own bishop, come to the imperial city of Constantinople. XXIII.
聖職人員不可在自己主教身故之後,劫掠屬於他的物件。第二十二條。聖職人員不可在自己主教逝世之後,劫掠屬於他的物件,正如古代教規所制定的。但若他們企圖如此行,當受喪失其本品的危險。論那些違背自己主教意願、前往帝都君士坦丁堡的聖職人員與修士。第二十三條。
2:169
Pervenit ad aures sancti concilii quod quidam clerici, et monachi, quibus nil ab episcopo suo commissum est, est autem quando et commu­ nione ab eo privantur, pervenientes ad urbem rc­ giam Constantinopolitanam, in ca diutius immoren­ tur, excitantes turbas, et statum ecclesiasticum com­ moventes, subvertentes etiam quorumdam domos : decrevit sancta synodus hujusmodi primo quidem per defensorem Constantinopolitanae sanctæ Eccle­ siæ commoneri, ut egrediantur ab urbe regia : quod si iisdem negotiis impudenter insisTant, etiam nolen­ tcs idem defensor expellat, ut ad propria loca per­ veniant. Quod non liceat monasteria, quæ consecrata sunt, diversoria sæcularia fieri. XXIV.
It has come to the ears of the holy council that certain clergy and monks, who have nothing committed to them by their own bishop, and who are sometimes even deprived of communion by him, coming to the imperial city of Constantinople, tarry there too long, stirring up disturbances and unsettling the ecclesiastical state, and even overturning the houses of certain persons: the holy synod has decreed that such a one be first admonished through the defender of the holy Church of Constantinople, that they depart from the imperial city; but if they shamelessly persist in the same business, that the same defender expel them even against their will, that they may reach their own places. That it is not lawful for monasteries which have been consecrated to be made secular lodgings. XXIV.
已有消息傳至聖會議耳中,謂某些聖職人員與修士,其本主教並無委派任何事務於他們,有時甚至被他剝奪聖餐之分,他們前來帝都君士坦丁堡,在那裡逗留過久,挑起騷亂,攪擾教會的安定,甚至傾覆某些人的家室:聖會議裁定,這等人當先藉君士坦丁堡聖教會的護衛官受勸誡,命他們離開帝都;但若他們仍厚顏堅持於同樣的事務,則同一護衛官縱使違其意願,也當把他們驅逐,使他們得返自己的地方。已祝聖的隱修院不可被改作世俗的旅舍。第二十四條。
2:170
Quae scmel dedicata sunt monasteria, con­ silio episcoporum, maneant perpetuo monasterio, et res quæ ad ea pertinent monasteriis reservarit nec posse ea ultra fieri saecularia habitacula : qui vero hoc fieri permiserint, canonum sententiis sub­ jacebunt. Quod non oporteat ordinationes episcoporum diu differre. XXV. Quoniam quidam metropolitanorum, quan. tum comperimus, negligunt commissos sibi greges, et ordinationes episcoporum facere differunt, pia. cuit synodo intra tres menses ordinationes episco­ porum celebrari: nisi forte necessitas inexcusabilis praeparet tempus dilationis extendi :
That monasteries which have once been dedicated, by the counsel of the bishops, remain monasteries in perpetuity, and that the property which belongs to them be reserved to the monasteries, and that they cannot henceforth be made secular dwellings; and those who shall permit this to be done shall be subject to the sentences of the canons. That the ordinations of bishops ought not to be long deferred. XXV. Since certain of the metropolitans, as far as we have ascertained, neglect the flocks committed to them, and defer to perform the ordinations of bishops, it has pleased the synod that the ordinations of bishops be celebrated within three months: unless perchance an inexcusable necessity should cause the time of delay to be extended:
那些已藉主教們的商議而一度奉獻的隱修院,當永久保持為隱修院,凡屬於它們的產業當保留歸於隱修院,且此後不可被改作世俗的居所;凡容許如此行的人,當受教規裁決之罰。主教的按立不應久延。第二十五條。既然據我們所查明,某些都主教忽略了所託付他們的羊群,並延遲施行主教的按立,會議便議定:主教的按立當在三個月之內舉行:除非或因不可推辭的必要,致使延遲的時間須予延長:
2:171
quod si hoc minime fecerit, correptioni ecclesiasticae subjacebit, verumtamen redditus Ecclesiae viduatæ penes aeco­ nomum ejusdem Ecclesiae integri reserventur. De dispensatoribus singularum Ecclesiarum. XXVI. Quoniam in quibusdam Ecclesiis, ut rumore comperimus, praeter œconomos, episcopi facultates ecclesiasticas tractant, placuit omnem Ecclesiam habentem episcopum habere aeconomum de clero proprio, qui dispenset res ecclesiasticas, secundum sententiam episcopi proprii, ita ut Ecclesix dispeu­ satio præter testimonium non sit, et ex hoc disper- gantur ecclesiasticae facultates, et sacerdotio male­ dictionis derogatio procuretur :
But if he fails to do this, he shall be subject to ecclesiastical correction; nevertheless, the revenues of the widowed Church shall be kept intact in the hands of the steward of that same Church. On the stewards of the individual Churches. XXVI. Since in certain Churches, as we have learned by report, the bishops administer the ecclesiastical property apart from the stewards, it has been decided that every Church having a bishop should have a steward from its own clergy, who shall administer the ecclesiastical goods according to the judgment of his own bishop, so that the administration of the Church may not be without witness, and that thereby the ecclesiastical property be not dispersed, nor a reproach of cursing be brought upon the priesthood:
但他若不照此而行,便要受教會的懲戒;然而那守寡之教會的收益,仍要完好地保存在該教會管家的手中。論各教會的管家。第二十六條。既然如我們所聞,某些教會的主教在管家之外自行處理教會的財產,故議定凡有主教的教會,都應從本教會的聖職人員中設立一位管家,照本教會主教的意旨管理教會的事務,使教會的財產處置不致無人作證,免得教會的財產因此被散失,也免得詛咒的指責加於聖職之上:
2:172
quod si hoc minime fecerit, divinis constitutionibus subjacebit. De his qui rapiunt puellas. XXVII. Eos qui rapiunt mulieres, sub nomine si­ mul habitandi, cooperantes, aut conniventes raptu­ ribus , decrevit sancta synodus, ut siquidem clerici sunt, decidant gradu proprio ; si vero laici, anathe­ matizentur. CANONES SYNODI SARDICENSIS XXI. De episcopis etiam laica communione privandis, qui civitate. mutaverunt. I. Osius episcopus dixit: Non minus mala consue. tudo, quam perniciosa corruptela, funditus eram­ cauda est, ne cui liceat episcopo de civitate sua ad aliam transire civitatem ;
But if he fails to do this, he shall be subject to the divine ordinances. On those who carry off maidens. XXVII. As for those who carry off women under the pretext of cohabitation, those cooperating with or conniving at the ravishers, the holy synod has decreed that, if they are clerics, they shall be deposed from their own rank; but if laymen, they shall be anathematized. THE CANONS OF THE SYNOD OF SARDICA, 21. That bishops also who have changed their city are to be deprived even of lay communion. I. Bishop Osius said: A custom no less evil than a pernicious corruption must be rooted out to its foundations, that it be lawful to no bishop to pass from his own city to another city;
但他若不照此而行,便要受神聖法令的約束。論強擄少女者。第二十七條。至於那些以同居為名強擄婦女的人,以及協助或縱容擄掠者的人,神聖會議議定:他們若是聖職人員,便要從其本職被罷黜;若是平信徒,便要受絕罰。撒爾迪卡會議的教規,二十一條。論凡擅自遷移城邑的主教,連平信徒的共融也應被剝奪。第一條。歐西烏斯主教說:一種惡習,並不亞於一種貽害的敗壞,必須連根剷除,就是不可容任何主教從自己的城邑遷往別的城邑;
2:173
manifesta est eniti causa qoa hoc facere tentat , eum nullus in hac re inven­ tus sit episcopus qui de majore civitate ad minorem transiret. Unde apparet avaritiæ ardore eos inflam­ mari, et ambitioni servire, et ut dominationem agant. Si omnibus placet, hujusmodi pernicies sae­ vius et austerius vindicetur, ut nec laicam commu­ nionem habeat qui talis est. Responderunt universi: Placet. Item de iisdem episcopis, ut si per ambitionem sedem mutaverint, nec in exitu communionem, saltem lai­ cam, consequantur. II. Osius episcopus dixit:
for the reason why he attempts to do this is manifest, since no bishop has ever been found in this matter who would pass from a greater city to a smaller one. Whence it appears that they are inflamed by the ardor of avarice and serve ambition, that they may exercise domination. If it please all, let a mischief of this kind be punished more severely and more harshly, so that one who is such may not have even lay communion. All replied: It is agreed. Likewise concerning the same bishops, that if through ambition they have changed their see, they shall not, even at their death, obtain communion, even lay communion. II. Bishop Osius said:
因為他企圖這樣行的緣由是顯而易見的,既然在這事上從未發現有主教肯從較大的城邑遷往較小的城邑。由此可見,他們是被貪婪的烈焰所煽動,事奉著野心,為要行使統治。倘若眾人贊同,這類禍患就當受更嚴厲、更苛刻的懲處,使如此行的人連平信徒的共融也不得享有。眾人回答說:贊同。同樣論及這些主教,若他們因野心而遷移其主教座,他們連在臨終時也不得獲得共融,甚至連平信徒的共融也不得。第二條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:174
Etiam si talis aliquis exstiterit temerarius, ut fortassis excusationem affe­ rens asseveret quod populi litteras acceperit, cum manifestum sit potuisse plures praemio et mercede corrumpi eos qui sinceram fidem non habent, ut clamarent in Ecclesia, et ipsum petere viderentur episcopum : omnino bas fraudes damnandas esse arbitror, ita ut nec laicam in fine communionem talis accipiat. Si vobis omnibus placet, statuite. Sy­ nodus respondit : Placet. Ut inter discordes episcopos comprovinciales antistite, audiant; quod si damnatus appellaverit Romanum pontificem, id observandum quod ipse censuerit. III. Osius episcopus dixit:
Even if some such rash person should arise who, perhaps offering an excuse, should assert that he has received letters from the people, since it is manifest that many who do not hold a sincere faith could be corrupted by reward and bribe, so as to cry out in the Church and seem to be asking for that very man as bishop: I judge that such frauds are altogether to be condemned, so that such a one may not receive even lay communion at his end. If it please you all, decree it. The synod answered: It is agreed. That among bishops at variance, the bishops of the same province should hear the case; but if one condemned should appeal to the Roman pontiff, what he decides is to be observed. III. Bishop Osius said:
縱使有這樣一個魯莽之人出現,或許提出辯解,聲稱他已收到民眾的信函,然而既然顯而易見,許多沒有純正信德的人都可被賞賜與賄賂所收買,以致在教會中呼喊,看似在請求那人作主教:我斷定這類詭計斷然應受譴責,使這樣的人臨終時連平信徒的共融也不得領受。倘若你們眾人贊同,就如此議定。會議回答說:贊同。論彼此爭執的主教之間,應由同省的主教審理;但被定罪者若上訴於羅馬教宗,便當遵守教宗所裁決的。第三條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:175
Illud quoque necessario adjiciendum est, ut episcopi de sua provincia ad aliam provinciam, in qua sunt episcopi, non trans­ eant, nisi forte a fratribus suis invitati, ne videan­ tur januam claudere charitatis. Quod si in aliqua provincia aliquis episcopus contra fratrem suum episcopum litem habuerit, unus de duobus ex alia provincia advocet episcopum cognitorem. Quod si aliquis episcopus judicatus fuerit in aliqua causa, et putat se bonam causam habere , ut iterum concilium renovetur, si vobis placet, sancti Petri apostoli me­ moriam honoremus, ut scribatur ab his qui causam examinarunt Julio Romano episcopo, et si judica­ verit renovandum esse judicium, renovetur, et det jadices :
This too must necessarily be added, that bishops should not pass from their own province to another province in which there are bishops, unless perhaps invited by their brethren, lest they should seem to shut the door of charity. But if in any province some bishop has a dispute against his brother bishop, let neither of the two summon a bishop as judge from another province. But if any bishop has been judged in some case, and thinks he has a good cause, so that the council should be renewed again, if it please you, let us honor the memory of the holy Apostle Peter, that those who examined the case should write to Julius, the Roman bishop, and if he judges that the trial should be renewed, let it be renewed, and let him appoint judges:
還有這一點也必須加上:主教不可從自己的省份前往另一個有主教的省份,除非或許是受了弟兄們的邀請,免得他們看似關閉了愛德之門。但若在某省份有某位主教與他的弟兄主教發生爭訟,這兩人中任何一人都不可從別省召請主教作審判者。但若有主教在某案件中受了審判,並認為自己有正當的理由,要求會議重新開審,倘若你們贊同,就讓我們敬重聖伯多祿宗徒的紀念,使審查此案的人寫信給羅馬主教猶略,他若判定應重新審理,便重新審理,並由他指派審判者:
2:176
si autem probaverit talem causam esse, ut non refricentur ea quae acta sunt, quae decreverit confirmata erunt. Si hoc omnibus placet. Synodus respondit: Placet. Ut nullus accusati sedem usurpet episcopi. IV. Gaudentius episcopus dixit: Addendum, si placet, huic sententie, quam plenam sanctitate pro- tulisti, ut cum aliquis episcopus depositus fuerit eo­ rum episcoporum judicio qui in vicinis locis com­ morantur, et proclamaverit agendum sibi negotium in urbe Roma , alter episcopus in ejus cathedra post appellationem ejus qui videtur esse depositus, omni­ no non ordinetur, nisi causa fuerit in judicio episco­ pi Romani determinata. Quando quis debeat a vicinis provinciæ episcopis ordinari. V.
but if he should judge the case to be such that what was done should not be reopened, what he has decreed shall stand confirmed. If this pleases all. The synod answered: It is agreed. That no one should usurp the see of an accused bishop. IV. Bishop Gaudentius said: There should be added, if it please you, to this sentence which you have set forth full of holiness, that when any bishop has been deposed by the judgment of those bishops who dwell in neighboring places, and has declared that his case must be pleaded in the city of Rome, another bishop should by no means be ordained in his see after the appeal of him who seems to be deposed, unless the case has been determined in the judgment of the Roman bishop. When one ought to be ordained by the bishops of the neighboring province. V.
但他若判定此案不宜重翻舊事,則他所裁定的便要確立有效。倘若眾人贊同此事。會議回答說:贊同。論無人可僭佔受控主教的座位。第四條。高登提烏斯主教說:倘若你們贊同,應在你這充滿聖德所提出的決議上加上一條:當某主教被鄰近各處居住的主教所判而遭罷黜,而他聲明自己的案件須在羅馬城申訴時,在那看似被罷黜者上訴之後,斷不可在他的座位上祝聖另一位主教,除非該案已在羅馬主教的裁判中得了定奪。論何時當由鄰省的主教祝聖。第五條。
2:177
Osius episcopus dixit: Si contigcrit in una pro­ vincia, in qua plurimi fuerint episcopi, unum forte remanere episcopum, ille vero per negligentiam no­ luerit ordinare episcopum, et populi convenerint, episcopos vicinae provinciae debere illum prius con­ venire episcopum qui in ea provincia moratur, et ostendere quod populi petant sibi rectorem, et hoc justum esse, ut et ipsi veniant, et cum ipso ordi­ nent episcopum. Quod si conventus litteris tacuerit, et dissimulaverit, nihilque rescripserit, satisfacien­ durn esse populis, ut veniant ex vicina provincia episcopi, et ordinent episcopum. De non ordinandis episcopis per vicos et modicas civitates. VI.
Bishop Osius said: If it should happen that in one province, in which there were very many bishops, perhaps one bishop alone remains, and he through negligence is unwilling to ordain a bishop, and the people assemble, the bishops of the neighboring province ought first to address that bishop who dwells in that province, and to show that the people are asking for a rector for themselves, and that this is just, that they themselves should come and ordain a bishop together with him. But if, when addressed by letter, he keeps silent and dissembles and writes nothing in reply, the people should be satisfied, so that the bishops should come from the neighboring province and ordain a bishop. That bishops are not to be ordained in villages and small towns. VI.
歐西烏斯主教說:倘若在某省份中本有許多主教,卻或許只剩下一位主教,而他因疏忽不肯祝聖主教,民眾又聚集起來,鄰省的主教應先去與那住在該省的主教接洽,向他表明民眾在為自己請求一位牧者,並表明這是正當的,叫他們自己前來,與他一同祝聖一位主教。但若他受了書信接洽卻緘默推託,毫不回覆,便當使民眾得到滿足,叫鄰省的主教前來祝聖一位主教。論不可在鄉村與小城邑祝聖主教。第六條。
2:178
Licentia vero danda non est ordinandi episeo­ pum aut in vico aliquo, aut in modica civitate, cui sufficit unus presbyler, quia non est necesse ibi episcopum fieri, ne vilescat nomen episcopi et auctoritas. Non debent illic ex alia provincia invitati facere episcopum, nisi aut in his civitatibus quæ episcopos habuerunt, aut si qua talis, aut tam popu- losa civitas, quae merelur habere episcopum. Si hoc omnibus placet. Synodus respondit : Placet. De provinciali synodo relractanda per vicarios episcopi urbis Romæ, si ipse decreverit. VII. Osius episcopus dixit:
Indeed, license should not be given to ordain a bishop either in any village or in a small town for which a single presbyter suffices, because it is not necessary that a bishop be made there, lest the name and authority of a bishop be cheapened. Those invited from another province ought not to make a bishop there, except either in those cities which have had bishops, or if there is any such, or so populous a city, which deserves to have a bishop. If this pleases all. The synod answered: It is agreed. On the provincial synod's being reviewed by the deputies of the bishop of the city of Rome, if he himself should so decree. VII. Bishop Osius said:
實在不可准許在任何鄉村或一位司鐸便足夠的小城邑中祝聖主教,因為在那裡無須設立主教,免得主教之名與權威被貶低。從別省受邀而來的主教,也不應在那裡設立主教,除非是在那些曾有過主教的城邑,或是有那樣一座城,或人口眾多、配得擁有主教的城邑。倘若眾人贊同此事。會議回答說:贊同。論若羅馬城的主教如此裁定,省級會議可由其代表覆審。第七條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:179
Placuit autem ut si episcopus accusatus fuerit, et judicaverint congregati episcopi regionis ipsius, et de gradu suo eum deje­ cerint, si appellaverit qui dejectus est et confuge­ rit ad episcopum Romanae Ecclesiae, et voluerit se audiri; si justum putaverit ut renovetur examen, scribere his episcopis dignetur, qui in finitima et propinqua provincia sunt, ut ipsi diligenter omnino requirant, et juxta fidem veritatis definiant: quod si is qui rogat causam suam iterum audiri depreca­ tione sua moverit episcopum Romanum, ut e latere suo presbylcrum mittat, erit in potestate episcopi quid velit, et quid aestimet.
It has been decided that if a bishop has been accused, and the assembled bishops of his own region have judged and deposed him from his rank, if he who has been deposed appeals and takes refuge with the bishop of the Roman Church, and wishes to be heard; if he judges it just that the examination be renewed, let him deign to write to those bishops who are in the bordering and nearby province, that they themselves should investigate everything most diligently and decide according to the faith of truth: but if he who asks that his cause be heard again moves the Roman bishop by his entreaty to send a presbyter from his own side, it shall be in the power of the bishop to do what he wishes and what he judges best.
議定:倘若某主教被控告,而他本地區聚集的主教已加審判,將他從本職罷黜,那被罷黜者若上訴並投奔羅馬教會的主教,願受聆審;該主教若判定重新審查為正當,便當俯允寫信給那些在毗鄰相近省份的主教,叫他們親自極其慎重地查察一切,並照真理的信實裁定:但若那請求重審己案者,以其懇求打動了羅馬主教,使其從身邊派遣一位司鐸前去,則主教有權照他所願與所斷而行。
2:180
Et si decreverit mitten­ dos esse qui præsentes cum episcopis judicent, ba­ bentes ejus auctoritatem a quo destinati sunt, erit in suo arbitrio; si vero crediderit episcopos suffi­ cere ut negotio terminum imponant, faciet quod sapientissimo consilio judicaveric. Quando, et in quibus causis, episcopi ad comitatum ire debeant. VIII. Osius episcopus dixit:
And if he should decree that men be sent who, being present with the bishops, may judge, having the authority of him by whom they were sent, it shall be at his discretion; but if he believes the bishops sufficient to bring the matter to an end, he will do what he judges by his most wise counsel. When, and in what cases, bishops ought to go to the imperial court. VIII. Bishop Osius said:
他若裁定應派遣人前去,與主教們同在而審判,並具有差遣他們者的權柄,這便由他自行斟酌;但他若認為這些主教已足以使此事得以了結,他便照其至明的睿智判斷而行。論何時及在何種案件中,主教應前往朝廷。第八條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:181
Importunitates et ni­ mia frequentia, et injustae petitiones fecerunt nos non tantam habere vel gratiam , vel fiduciam , dum quidam non cessant ad comitatum ire episcopi, et maxime Afri, qui, sicut cognovimus, sanctissimi fra­ tris et coepiscopi- nostri Grati salutaria consilia sper- nunl atque contemnunt, ut non solum ad comitatum multas, ei diversas, Ecclesiæ non profuturas perfe­ rant causas, neque ut fieri solet, aut oportet, ut pau­ peribus, aut viduis, aut pupillis subveniatur, sed et dignitates sæculares, et administrationes, quibusdam postulent. Hæc itaque pravitas olim non solum mur­ murationes, sed et scandala excitat.
Importunities and too frequent resort and unjust petitions have caused us to have not so great favor or confidence, since certain bishops do not cease to go to the imperial court, and especially the Africans, who, as we have learned, spurn and despise the salutary counsels of our most holy brother and fellow-bishop Gratus, so that they not only bring to the court many and various cases that will not profit the Church, nor, as is customary and proper, that the poor or widows or orphans should be aided, but they also request secular dignities and administrations for certain persons. This depravity, therefore, has long stirred up not only murmurings but also scandals.
煩擾的請託、過於頻繁的奔走以及不義的陳情,使我們不再蒙受那麼大的恩眷與信任,因為某些主教不停地前往朝廷,尤其是非洲的主教,據我們所知,他們輕慢蔑視我們至聖的弟兄、同為主教的格拉圖斯有益的勸告,以致他們不僅向朝廷呈遞許多無益於教會的種種案件,又不照通常與當行的,為貧困者、寡婦或孤兒求助,反倒為某些人請求世俗的尊位與官職。因此這種敗壞早已激起了不僅是怨言,更是醜聞。
2:182
Honestum esl autem ut episcopi intercessionem his praestent qui inqua vi opprimuntur, aut si vidua aflligatur, aut pupillus exspolietur : si tamen isthæc nomina justam habeant causam aut petitionem. Si vobis ergo, fra­ tres charissimi , placet, decernite , ne episcopi ad comitatum accedant, nisi forte hi qui religiosi im­ peratoris litteris vel invitati vel vocati fuerint. Sed quoniam sæpe contingit ut ad misericordiam Eccle- suæ confugiant qui injuriam patiuntur, aut qui pec- , cantes in exsilin vel insulis damnantur, aut certe quamcunque sententiam suscipiunt, subveniendum est his , et sine dubitatione petenda indulgenda. Hoc ergo decernite, si vobis placet Universi dixe­ runt:
But it is honorable that bishops should render intercession for those who are oppressed by unjust force, or if a widow is afflicted, or an orphan is despoiled: provided, however, that these persons have a just cause or petition. If, therefore, dearest brethren, it please you, decree that bishops should not go to the imperial court, except perhaps those who have been either invited or summoned by letters of the religious emperor. But since it often happens that those who suffer injury, or those who, having sinned, are condemned to exile or to the islands, or who at any rate receive some sentence, take refuge in the mercy of the Church, these are to be helped, and indulgence is to be sought for them without hesitation. Decree this therefore, if it please you. All said:
然而主教為那些被不義之力欺壓的人代求,或為遭受困苦的寡婦、被劫掠的孤兒代求,乃是光榮的事:只要這些人有正當的理由或訴求。所以,最親愛的弟兄們,倘若你們贊同,就議定:主教不可前往朝廷,除非或許是那些受了虔誠皇帝的書信邀請或召喚的人。但既然常有受了冤屈的人,或因犯罪被判流放或充軍海島的人,或無論受了何種判決的人,投奔教會的憐憫,這些人都應得到幫助,並當毫不遲疑地為他們求取寬免。所以倘若你們贊同,就議定此事。眾人說:
2:183
Placet et constituatur. De diaconis ad comitatum dirigendis. IX. Osius episcopus dixit : Hoc quoque providen­ tia vestra tractare debet, qui decrevistis, ne episco­ porum improbitas nitatur, ut ad comitatum pergant. Quicunque ergo, qnales superius memoravimus, preces habuerint, vel acceperint, per diaconum suum mittant, quia persona ministri invidiosa non est, et quæ impetraverit, celerius poterit referre; et hoc consequens esse videtur, ut de qualibet provincia episcopi ad eum fratrem et coepiscopum nostrum preces mittant, qui in metropoli consistit, ut ille et diaconum ejus, et supplicationes destinet.
It is agreed, and let it be established. On deacons being sent to the imperial court. IX. Bishop Osius said: Your providence ought also to deal with this, you who have decreed, lest the wickedness of bishops should strive to go to the court. Whoever, therefore, of the kind we mentioned above, have or have received petitions, let them send them through their deacon, because the person of a minister is not invidious, and what he has obtained he will be able to report more quickly; and this seems to follow, that from any province the bishops should send their petitions to that brother and fellow-bishop of ours who resides in the metropolis, so that he may dispatch both his deacon and the supplications.
贊同,並當確立。論差遣執事前往朝廷。第九條。歐西烏斯主教說:你們既已議定,便也當以你們的明智處理此事,免得主教們的不端執意要前往朝廷。所以凡如我們上面所提的那類人,凡有或收到請願者,都當藉他們的執事呈遞,因為一位執事的身分不致招忌,而他所求得的也能更快回報;由此看來似乎合宜:各省的主教都當把他們的請願送交我們那位住在京都的弟兄、同為主教的人,叫他差遣他的執事,並一同呈送這些懇求。
2:184
tribuens commendatitias epistolas pari ratione ad fratres et coepiscopos nostros, qui in illo tempore in his regio­ nibus , et urbibus morantur, in quibus felix et bea­ tus Augustus rempublicam gubernat. Si vero habet episcopus amicos in palatio, qui cupit aliquid, quod tamen honestum est, impetrare , non prohibetur per diaconum suum rogare, ac significare his quos scit benignam intercessionem absenti posse præstare, si tamen opportunum fuerit. Quod ad comitatum pro pupillis. et viduis, ac necessista­ tem pOlientibus, sit eundum. X.
granting letters of commendation in like manner to our brethren and fellow-bishops who at that time dwell in those regions and cities in which the fortunate and blessed Augustus governs the commonwealth. But if a bishop has friends at the palace and desires to obtain something which is nevertheless honorable, he is not forbidden to make request through his deacon and to give notice to those whom he knows can render kind intercession for an absent man, provided however it be opportune. That one must go to the court for orphans and widows and those suffering necessity. X.
並照樣發給推薦書信,致我們那些弟兄、同為主教的人,就是當時住在那些地區與城邑、有幸蒙福的皇帝在那裡治理國政的地方。但主教若在宮廷中有朋友,又渴望求取某事,而那事仍是光榮的,他並不被禁止藉其執事去請求,並通知那些他所知道能為不在場者作善意代求的人,只要時機合宜。論為孤兒、寡婦及處於急需者,當前往朝廷。第十條。
2:185
Qui vero Romam vcnerint, sicut dictum est, sanctissimo fratri et coepiscopo nostro Romanæ Ec- I clesiae preces, quas habent, tradant, ut et ipse prius examinet, si honestæ et justæ sunt, et præstet di­ ligentiam atque sollicitudinem, ut ad comitatum perferantur. Universi dixerunt placere sibi, et ho­ nestum esse consilium. Alypius episcopus dixit: Si propter pupillos et viduas, vel laborantes, qui cau­ sas iniquas habent, susceperint peregrinationis in­ commoda, habebunt aliquid rationis; nunc vero cum ea postulant praecipue, quae sine invidia hominum, et sine reprehensione esse non possint, non necesse est ipsum ire ad comitatum.
But those who come to Rome, as has been said, let them hand over the petitions they have to our most holy brother and fellow-bishop of the Roman Church, so that he himself may first examine whether they are honorable and just, and may exercise diligence and care that they be conveyed to the court. All said it pleased them and that the counsel was honorable. Bishop Alypius said: If it is for the sake of orphans and widows, or for laboring persons who suffer unjust causes, that they undertake the inconveniences of the journey, they will have some reason; but now, when they especially request those things which cannot be without men's ill-will and without reproach, it is not necessary that he himself go to the court.
至於那些到羅馬來的人,如前所說,讓他們把所持的請願交給我們那位至聖的弟兄、同為羅馬教會主教的人,使他先親自審查這些是否光榮正當,並施以慎重與用心,使之被呈送到朝廷。眾人說這令他們贊同,且此計議是光榮的。亞利比烏斯主教說:他們若是為了孤兒、寡婦,或為了那些蒙受不義案件之苦的勞苦者,才承受旅途的勞頓,那他們還算有些道理;但如今當他們所請求的尤其是那些不免招致眾人妒忌與責難之事時,他本人就無須前往朝廷。
2:186
Ut qui in canali sunt episcopi euntes ad comitatum sollicite discutiant. XI. Gaudentius episcopus dixit: Ea quæ salubriter providistis convenientia , et æstimatione omnium et Deo placitura, tenere hanc firmitatem possun!, si me­ tus huic sententiæ conjungatur. Scimus enim et ipsi sæpissime propter paucorum impudentiam religiosum sacerdotale nomen fuisse reprehensum. Si igitur ali­ quis contra omnium sententiam nisus voluerit ambi­ tioni magis placere quam Deo, is debet scire, causis redditis, honorem dignitatemque se amissurum :
That bishops who are stationed along the highway should carefully examine those going to the court. XI. Bishop Gaudentius said: Those things which you have wholesomely provided as fitting, and pleasing both in the estimation of all and to God, can retain this firmness if fear be joined to this sentence. For we ourselves know that very often, on account of the impudence of a few, the religious and priestly name has been reproached. If, therefore, anyone, striving against the judgment of all, should wish to please ambition rather than God, he ought to know that, when the matter has been investigated, he will lose his honor and dignity:
論駐在大道沿線的主教,當謹慎盤查那些前往朝廷的人。第十一條。高登提烏斯主教說:你們有益地擬定為合宜、且在眾人看來與在天主看來都蒙喜悅之事,惟有在此決議上加上畏懼之心,方能保持其堅定。因為連我們自己也知道,常因少數人的厚顏,使虔誠的聖職之名遭受責難。所以倘若有人違逆眾人的決議,執意要討好野心過於討好天主,他便當知道,案情查明之後,他必喪失自己的尊榮與地位:
2:187
quod ita demum compleri poterit, si unusquisque nostrum, qui in canali constitutus est, cum progre­ dientem episcopum viderit, inquirat transitum ejus, causas videat, quo tendat agnoscat; et siquidem eum invenerit ire ad comitatum , requirat et illud, quod superius comprehensum est, ne forte invitatus est, ut ci facultas cundi permittatur. Si vero, ut superius memoravit sanctitas vestra, propter desideria et aiu. bitiones ad comitatum pergat, nec in litteris ejus sub. scribatur, neque in communionem recipiatur. Si vo­ bis placet, omnium sententia confinnari debet. Uni­ versi dixerunt bonestum esse, et placere sibi hanc constitutionem. De his qui ignorant quid sit in synodo constitutum. XII.
and this can finally be accomplished if each one of us who is stationed along the highway, when he sees a bishop traveling, inquires about his journey, examines his reasons, and learns whither he is bound; and if indeed he finds him going to the court, let him also inquire into that which was determined above, whether perhaps he has been invited, so that permission to go may be granted him. But if, as your holiness mentioned above, he is going to the court on account of desires and ambitions, let him not be subscribed in his letters, nor be received into communion. If it please you, this ought to be confirmed by the judgment of all. All said that this constitution was honorable and pleased them. On those who are ignorant of what has been determined in the synod. XII.
而這事終能成就,倘若我們中每一位駐在大道沿線的人,見有主教行經時,便查問他的行程,察看他的緣由,認明他要往何處去;他若果然查出此人是前往朝廷,便當也查問上面已定之事,看他是否或許是受了邀請,好使他得准前往。但若如你的聖德上面所提的,他是因私慾與野心而前往朝廷,便不可在他的書信上署名,也不可接納他入於共融。倘若你們贊同,這便當以眾人的決議予以確立。眾人說這項規定是光榮的,並令他們贊同。論那些不知會議所定為何之人。第十二條。
2:188
Osius episcopus dixit : Sed et moderatio ne­ cessaria est, dilectissimi fratres, ne subito adbuc aliqui, nescientes quid decretum sit in synodo, veniant ad civitates eas quæ in canali sunt. Debet ergo episcopus civitatis ipsius admonere eum et instruere, et ex eo loco liaconum suum mittat, admonitus ipse tamen redeat in parochiam suam. De laicis non temere faciendis episcopis. XIII. Osius episcopus dixit :
Bishop Osius said: But moderation also is necessary, dearly beloved brethren, lest some, not yet knowing what has been decreed in the synod, should suddenly come to those cities which are along the highway. The bishop of that city ought therefore to admonish and instruct him, and let him send his deacon from that place, while he himself, having been admonished, should return to his own parish. That laymen are not to be rashly made bishops. XIII. Bishop Osius said:
歐西烏斯主教說:但也需要寬和,至親愛的弟兄們,免得有些尚不知會議所定之事的人,忽然來到那些位於大道沿線的城邑。所以那城的主教應勸告並指教他,叫他從那地差遣他的執事前去,而他本人受了勸告之後,便當返回自己的堂區。論不可輕率地立平信徒為主教。第十三條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:189
Et hoc necessarium arbi­ tror, ut diligentissime tractetis, si forte aut dives aut scholasticus de foro, aut ex administratione episcopus fuerit postulatus, ut non prius ordinetur nisi et te­ ctoris munere et officio diaconi aut presbyteri fuerit perfunctus, ut per singulos gradus, si dignus fuerit, ascendat ad culmni episcopatus. Potest enim per has promotiones, quæ habebunt utique prolixum tempus, probari qua fide sit, qua modestia, qua gravitate, et verecundia.
And I judge this also necessary, that you should treat it most diligently: if perhaps a rich man, or an advocate from the forum, or someone from public administration has been requested as bishop, he should not be ordained until he has discharged both the office of reader and the office of deacon or presbyter, so that through the individual grades, if he is worthy, he may ascend to the summit of the episcopate. For through these promotions, which will certainly require a lengthy time, it can be proved of what faith he is, of what modesty, of what gravity and reverence.
我也判定這事為必要,就是你們當最慎重地處理:倘若或許有一位富人、或法庭上的辯護士、或從政務出身的人被請求作主教,他不可立即被祝聖,除非他先盡了讀經員的職分,又盡了執事或司鐸的職分,使他若配得,便可循各品級逐步登上主教職的頂峰。因為藉著這些晉升——這些晉升必然需要相當長的時間——可以察驗他具有怎樣的信德、怎樣的謙遜、怎樣的莊重與端謹。
2:190
Et si dignus fuerit probatus, diviuo sa­ cerdotio illustretur, quia conveniens non est , Dee ratio vel disciplina patitur, ut temere et leviter or­ dinetur aut episcopus, aut presbyter, aut diaconus, maxime cum et magister gentium Apostolus ne hoc feret denuntiasse et prohibuisse videatur, sed hi quorum per longum tempus examinata sit vita et merita fuerint comprobata. Quandiu episcopus in aliena civitate moretur. XIV. Osius episcopus dixit : Et hoc qooque statuere debetis, ut ex alia civitate cum venerit ad aliam civitatem, vel ex provincia sua ad aliam provinciam , et ambitioni magis quam devo­ tioni serviens voluerit in aliena civitate multo tem­ pore residere.
And if he has been proved worthy, let him be honored with the divine priesthood, because it is not fitting, nor does reason or discipline permit, that a bishop, or presbyter, or deacon be ordained rashly and lightly, especially since the Apostle, the teacher of the Gentiles, is seen to have warned and forbidden that this should be done, but rather those whose life has been examined over a long time and whose merits have been approved. How long a bishop may stay in another city. XIV. Bishop Osius said: And this also you ought to establish: that when one comes from one city to another city, or from his own province to another province, and, serving ambition rather than devotion, wishes to reside for a long time in another city.
他若被察驗為配得,便當以神聖的聖職使他得榮,因為輕率草草地祝聖主教、司鐸或執事既不相宜,理性與規範也不容許,尤其既見外邦人的導師宗徒曾警誡並禁止這樣行;倒要選那些生平經過長期考察、其功德已得認可的人。論主教可在別城逗留多久。第十四條。歐西烏斯主教說:你們也當確立此事:當一人從一城來到另一城,或從本省來到別省,事奉野心過於事奉虔誠,意欲在別城長久居留。
2:191
Forte enim evenit episcopum loci non esse tam instructum, neque tam doctum, is vero qui advenit incipiat contemnere eum, et frequenter facere sermonem, ut dehonestet et infirmet illius personam , ita ut ex hac occasione non dubitet relin­ quere assignatam sibi Ecclesiam, et transeat ad alie- nam. Definite ergo tempus , quia et non recipi epi scopum inhumanum est, et si diutius resideat, perni­ ciosum est : hoc ergo ne fiat, providendum est. Me­ mini autem superiore concilio fratres nostros consti­ tuisse ut si quis laicus in ea , in qua commoratur civirate, tres dominicos dies, id est per tres septima­ nas, non celebrasset conventum, communione priva­ retur.
For it perhaps happens that the bishop of the place is not so well-instructed nor so learned, while he who arrives begins to despise him and frequently to preach, so as to dishonor and weaken that man's person, so that from this occasion he does not hesitate to abandon the Church assigned to him and to pass over to another's. Determine therefore a time, because both not to receive a bishop is inhuman, and if he stays longer it is pernicious: provision must therefore be made that this does not happen. I remember, moreover, that in a former council our brethren established that if any layman in the city in which he dwells should not attend the assembly for three Sundays, that is, for three weeks, he should be deprived of communion.
因為或許會這樣:那地方的主教不那麼有學養,也不那麼飽學,而那來到的人便開始輕視他,又屢屢講道,藉以羞辱並削弱那人的位分,以致他乘此機會毫不躊躇地拋棄分派給自己的教會,遷往他人的教會。所以你們當定下期限,因為既不接納一位主教是不近人情的,而他若逗留過久,又是貽害的:故此務須防範,使這事不致發生。我又記得,在從前的會議上,我們的弟兄們曾定下:若有平信徒在他所居住的城中,三個主日,即三個禮拜,未曾參加聚會,就當被剝奪共融。
2:192
Si hæc circa laicos constituta sunt, multo magis episcopo nec licet, nec decet, si nulla sit tam gravis necessitas quæ detineat ut amplius a supra­ scripto tempore absens sit ab Ecclesia sua. Uuiversi dixerunt placere sibi. Ne liceat episcopo a sua Ecclesia plus tribus hebdo­ madibus abesse, XV. Osius episcopus dixit : Quia nihil præteirmitti oportet, sunt quidam fratres et coepiscopi nostri qui non in ea civilale in qaa Videntur episcopi esse constituti, vel certe partam rem illic habeant, alibi autem idonea prædia habere cognoscuntur, vel affe­ ctionem proximorum, quibus indtrigeant:
If these things have been established concerning laymen, much more is it neither lawful nor fitting for a bishop, if there be no necessity so grave as detains him, to be absent from his Church beyond the time written above. All said it pleased them. That it not be lawful for a bishop to be absent from his Church more than three weeks. XV. Bishop Osius said: Because nothing ought to be omitted, there are certain brethren and fellow-bishops of ours who do not reside in the city in which they are seen to have been established as bishops, or who indeed have but a small property there, while elsewhere they are known to have suitable estates, or the affection of relatives whom they would indulge:
倘若這些事是就平信徒而定的,那麼對主教更是如此:若沒有那樣重大的必要拘留著他,他越過上面所寫的期限離開自己的教會,便既不合法,也不相宜。眾人說這令他們贊同。論主教不可離開自己的教會逾三個禮拜。第十五條。歐西烏斯主教說:因為凡事都不應遺漏,有我們某些弟兄、同為主教的人,並不住在他們顯然被立為主教的那城裡,或在那裡只有微薄的產業,卻在別處被人知道擁有可觀的田產,或有親屬之情願去眷顧:
2:193
hactenos permitti eis oportet ut accedant ad possessiones suas, et disponant, vel ordinent fructum laboris sui, ut post tres dominicos, id est post tres hdebdomadas, si morari necesse est, in sais potius fundis morentur. Aut si est proxima civitas , in qua est presbyter, ne sine ecclesia videatur facere diem dominicum , illuc accedat, ut neque res domesticae per absentiam ejus detrimentum sustineant, et non frequenter veniendo ad civitatem in qua episcopus moratur, suspicionem jactantiæ et ambitionis evadat. tJniversi dixerunt placere sibi. De clericis a communione summoris ab alio non reci­ piendis episcopo. XVI. Osius episcopus dixit:
thus far it is fitting that they be permitted to go to their possessions and dispose or arrange the fruit of their labor, so that after the three Sundays, that is after three weeks, if it is necessary to stay, they should rather stay on their own estates. Or if there is a nearby city in which there is a presbyter, lest he seem to keep the Lord's Day without a church, let him go there, so that neither may his domestic affairs suffer detriment through his absence, nor, by frequently coming to the city in which the bishop resides, may he incur the suspicion of boasting and ambition. All said it pleased them. That clerics removed from communion are not to be received by another bishop. XVI. Bishop Osius said:
在這限度內,准許他們前往自己的產業,料理或安排自己勞力的出產,是相宜的,使他們過了三個主日,即三個禮拜之後,若有必要逗留,倒要留在自己的田莊上。或者,若有鄰近的城邑,其中有一位司鐸,他便當前往那裡,免得他看似在沒有教會的地方度主日,使他既不致因不在而家業受損,又因不常往主教所居的城去,而避開誇耀與野心之嫌。眾人說這令他們贊同。論被革除共融的聖職人員,不可被另一位主教接納。第十六條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:194
Hoc quoque omnibus placet, ut sive diaconus, sive presbyter, sive qnis cle­ ricorum ab episcopo suo communione fuerit priva­ tus, et ad alterum perrexerit episcopum, et scierit ad quem confugit, eum ab episcopo suo fuisse abje­ ctum, non oportet ut ei communionem indulgeat : quod si fecerit, sciat se convocatis episcopis causas esse dicturum. Universi dixerunt: Hoc statutum et pacem servabit, et concordiam custodiet. De excommunicatis apud vicinos episcopos audiendis. XVII. Osius episcopus dixit:
This also pleases all: that whether a deacon, or a presbyter, or any of the clerics has been deprived of communion by his own bishop, and has gone to another bishop, and the one to whom he flees knows that he has been cast out by his own bishop, it is not fitting that he grant him communion: but if he does so, let him know that he will have to plead his cause before an assembly of convened bishops. All said: This statute will both preserve peace and guard concord. On the excommunicated being heard by neighboring bishops. XVII. Bishop Osius said:
這事也令眾人贊同:就是無論執事、司鐸、或任何聖職人員,被自己的主教剝奪了共融,而前往另一位主教那裡,那他所投奔的主教若知道他是被自己的主教逐出的,便不宜准予他共融:他若這樣行,就當知道他必須在召集的主教面前申訴己案。眾人說:這項規定既能保守和平,又能護守和睦。論被絕罰者應由鄰近主教聆審。第十七條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:195
Quod me adhuc nso­ vet reticere non debeo, si episcopus, qui forte ira­ cundus (quod esse non debet) cito et aspere commo­ vetur adversus presbyterum , sive diaconum suum, et eiterminare eum de Ecclesia voluerit , providen­ dum est ne innocens damnetur, aut perdat commu­ nionem : et ideo habeat potestatem is qui abjectus est at episcopos finitimos interpellet, et causa ejus audiatur, ac diligentius tractetur, quia non oportet ei negare audientiam roganti; et ille episcopus qui iuste aut injuste eum abjecit, patienter accipiat ut negotium discutiatur, ut vel probetur sententia ejus a plurimis, vel emendetur.
What still moves me I ought not to keep silent: if a bishop, who perhaps being irascible (which he ought not to be), is quickly and harshly stirred against his presbyter or his deacon, and wishes to expel him from the Church, provision must be made lest an innocent man be condemned or lose communion: and therefore let him who has been cast out have the power to appeal to the neighboring bishops, and let his case be heard and more diligently examined, because one ought not to deny a hearing to him who asks; and let that bishop who cast him out, justly or unjustly, patiently accept that the matter be examined, so that his sentence may either be approved by the majority or be corrected.
那仍然觸動我的事,我不應緘默:倘若一位主教,或許是個易怒的人(這是他不應如此的),迅速而苛刻地對他的司鐸或執事動了氣,意欲將他逐出教會,便須防範,免得無辜者被定罪,或喪失共融:因此那被逐出的人應有權向鄰近的主教申訴,使他的案件得到聆審並更慎重地審查,因為人不該拒絕聆聽那求問的人;而那無論公義或不義將他逐出的主教,也當忍耐地接受此事被審查,使他的判決或被多數人認可,或得到糾正。
2:196
Tamen priusquam omnia diligenter et fideliter examinentur , eum, qui fuerit a communione separatus, ante cognitionem nullus debet præsumere ut eum communione societ. Hi vero qui conveniunt ad audiendum, si viderint cle- ricorum esse studium, et superbiam, quia non decet, ut episcopus injuriam, vel contumeliam patiatur, se­ veriuribus eos verbis castigent, ut obediant honesta præcipienti episcopo , qui sicut ille clericis sincerutn exhibere debet amorem charitatis, ita quoque vicis­ sim ministri infucata debent cpiscopo suo exhibere obsequia. De non sollicitandis clericis alienis. XVIII. Januarius episcopus dixit :
Nevertheless, before all things are diligently and faithfully examined, no one ought to presume, before the inquiry, to admit to communion the man who has been separated from communion. But those who assemble to hear the case, if they see that it is the clerics' obstinacy and pride, should chastise them with more severe words, because it is not fitting that a bishop suffer injury or insult, so that they may obey the bishop who commands what is honorable, who, just as he ought to show to the clerics a sincere love of charity, so likewise in turn the ministers ought to show unfeigned obedience to their bishop. On not enticing away another's clerics. XVIII. Bishop Januarius said:
然而,在一切被慎重而忠信地審查之前,無人應擅自在審理之先,使那被隔絕於共融之外的人重歸共融。但那些聚集聆審的人,若看出乃是聖職人員的執拗與驕傲,因為主教蒙受冤屈或侮辱是不相宜的,便當以更嚴厲的言語責戒他們,使他們服從那吩咐光榮之事的主教;正如主教當向聖職人員顯出真誠的仁愛,照樣聖職人員也當反過來向自己的主教獻上不虛假的順從。論不可引誘他人的聖職人員。第十八條。雅努阿利烏斯主教說:
2:197
lllud quoque statuat sauctitas vestra, ut nulli episcopo liceat alle­ rius episcopi civitatis ministrum ecclesiasticum solli­ citare, et in suis parochiis ordinare. Universi dixe­ runt: Placet, quia ex his contentionibus solet oasci discordia, et ideo prohibet omnium sententia Me quis hoc facere audeat De non ordinandis clericis alienis sine sui consensu epistopi. XIX. Osius episcopus dixit : Et hoc universi con­ stituimus, ut quicunque ex alia parochia volucrit alienum ministrum sine consensu episcopi ipsius et voluntate ordinare, non sit rata ordintio ejus. Qui­ cunque autem hoc usurpaverit, a iratribus et coe­ piscopis nostris et admoneri debet, et corrigi.
Let your holiness also establish this: that it be lawful to no bishop to entice away the ecclesiastical minister of another bishop's city and to ordain him in his own parishes. All said: It is agreed, because from these contentions discord is wont to arise, and therefore the judgment of all forbids that anyone should dare to do this. That another's clerics are not to be ordained without the consent of their own bishop. XIX. Bishop Osius said: This too we all establish: that whoever from another parish wishes to ordain another's minister without the consent and will of that very bishop, his ordination shall not be valid. And whoever usurps this ought both to be admonished and corrected by our brethren and fellow-bishops.
願你的聖德也確立此事:就是不可容任何主教引誘他主教城邑的教會職員,並在自己的堂區為他授職。眾人說:贊同,因為從這些爭競常生不和,所以眾人的決議禁止任何人膽敢這樣行。論不可未經本主教同意而為他人的聖職人員授職。第十九條。歐西烏斯主教說:我們眾人也確立此事:就是凡來自別堂區的主教,未經那主教本人的同意與意願,而要為他人的職員授職,他的授職便不算有效。凡僭行此事的人,都應受我們弟兄、同為主教者的勸誡與糾正。
2:198
De presbyteris et diaconis qui Thessalonicam veniunt, quantum temporis ibi resideant. XX. Aetius episcopus dixit : Non ignoratis quanta et qualis sit Thessalonicensium civitas; sæpe ad eam veniunt ex aliis regionibus presbyteri et diaconi, et non sunt contenti brevi tempore morari, sed aut re­ sident ibi, aut certe vix post longa spatia ad sua re­ dire coguntur. Universi dixerunt: Ea tempora, quæ constituta sunt circa episcopos, et circa has personas observari debent. De suscipiendis Id. qui persecutionem patiuntur. XXI. Osius episcopus dixit:
On the presbyters and deacons who come to Thessalonica, how long they may stay there. XX. Bishop Aetius said: You are not ignorant how great and of what kind is the city of the Thessalonians; often presbyters and deacons come to it from other regions, and they are not content to stay a short time, but either reside there, or at any rate are scarcely compelled to return to their own homes after long periods. All said: The times which have been established concerning bishops ought to be observed concerning these persons also. On receiving those who suffer persecution. XXI. Bishop Osius said:
論前來得撒洛尼的司鐸與執事,可在那裡逗留多久。第二十條。埃提烏斯主教說:你們並非不知得撒洛尼人的城邑是何等大、何等樣的城;常有司鐸與執事從別的地區前來,他們不甘於只逗留短時,反倒或在那裡常住,或無論如何,要經過長久時日,才勉強被迫返回自己的本處。眾人說:那為主教所定的期限,也應就這些人遵守。論收容那些受逼迫的人。第二十一條。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:199
Suggerente fratrc et coepiscopo nostro Olympio, etiam hoc placuit, ut si aliquis vim perpessus est, et inique expulsus, pro disciplina, et catholica confessione vel defensione ve­ ritatis, effugiens pericula, Innocens et devotus ad aliam venerit civitatem , non prohibeatur immorari, quandiu, aut redire possit, aut injuria ejus remedium acceperit, quia durum est eum qui persecutionem patitur non recipi, etiam et larga benevolentia, et humanitas ei est exhibenda. Expliciunt canones sive decreta concilii Sardicen- sis. Subscripserunt autem omnes episcopi, sic: Ego ille episcopus illius civitatis et provincæ illius, ita credo sicut scriptum est supra.
At the suggestion of our brother and fellow-bishop Olympius, this also was decided: that if anyone has suffered violence and been unjustly expelled, for the sake of discipline and the Catholic confession or the defense of the truth, and, fleeing dangers, innocent and devout, has come to another city, he should not be forbidden to stay, until either he can return, or his injury has received a remedy, because it is hard that he who suffers persecution should not be received; rather, even generous benevolence and humanity should be shown to him. Here end the canons or decrees of the Council of Sardica. And all the bishops subscribed thus: I, such-and-such, bishop of such-and-such a city and of such-and-such a province, so believe as is written above.
經我們的弟兄、同為主教的奧林比烏斯提議,這事也得議定:就是若有人為了規範、為了大公的信仰宣認、或為了維護真理,蒙受了暴力並被不義驅逐,而為逃避危險、清白虔誠地來到了另一城,便不可禁止他逗留,直到他或能返回,或他所受的冤屈得了補救為止,因為那受逼迫的人若不被接納,乃是苛酷之事;倒要向他施以慷慨的善意與仁愛。撒爾迪卡會議的教規或決議至此完畢。眾主教都如此簽署:我某某,某城某省的主教,照上面所寫的而信。
2:200
Post consulatum gloriosissimorum imperatorum Honorii XII et Theodosii VIII Augustorum, VIII cal. Junias, Carthagine, in secretario basiliæ Fausti, cum Aurelius papa, una cum Vaicntino prima scdis pro­ vinciæ Numidiæ, Faustino Ecclesiæ Potentinæ, pro­ VinCiæ Italic Piceni, legato Ecclesiae Romanæ, sed et legatis diversarum provinciarum Africanarum, id cst Numidiarum duarum, Byzacencæ, Mauritaniæ Cæ­ sariensis, sed et Tripolitanæ, et Vincentio Colositano, Fortunatiano et cæteris episcopi; provinciæ procou­ sularis residentibus CCXVII, necnon Philippo et Asello presbyteris atque legatis Romanæ Ecclesiæ , conse. dissent, astantibus diaconis, Aurelius episcopus dixit:
After the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius for the twelfth time and Theodosius for the eighth time, the Augusti, on the eighth day before the Kalends of June, at Carthage, in the secretarium of the basilica of Faustus, when Pope Aurelius, together with Valentinus of the primatial see of the province of Numidia, Faustinus of the Church of Potentia in the province of Italy of Picenum, legate of the Roman Church, and also the legates of the various African provinces, that is of the two Numidias, of Byzacena, of Mauretania Caesariensis, and also of Tripolitania, and Vincentius of Culusi, Fortunatianus, and the other bishops of the proconsular province, two hundred and seventeen in number, being seated, as also Philip and Asellus, presbyters and legates of the Roman Church, when they had sat down together, with the deacons standing by, Bishop Aurelius said:
在至榮耀的皇帝奧諾里烏斯第十二次與狄奧多西第八次任執政官(即兩位奧古斯都)之後,六月朔前第八日,在迦太基浮士德聖殿的議事廳內,當奧勒留教宗,連同努米底亞省首席座位的瓦倫提努斯、義大利庇刻努姆省波田田教會的浮士提努斯(羅馬教會的特使),以及非洲各省的特使,即兩個努米底亞、拜匝凱納、凱撒里恩西斯的茅利塔尼亞,並的黎波里塔尼亞的特使,又有庫盧西的文森提烏斯、福爾圖納提阿努斯,以及前執政官省其餘的主教共二百一十七位入座,還有羅馬教會的司鐸暨特使斐理伯與阿塞盧斯,當眾人一同就座、眾執事侍立時,奧勒留主教說:
2:201
Post diem præstitutam concilii, ut recordamini, fra­ tres beatissimi, multa flagitata sunt, exspectantes fratres nostros, qui nunc ad præsentem synodum le­ gati advenerunt, quae gestis necesse est socientur : qua de re Domino Deo nostro de tantæ congregatio­ nis coetu gratias referimus. Superest ut tam esem­ plaria Nicæni conciti!, quæ nunc habemus, et a Pa­ tribus constituta sont, quam etiam hic a decessori­ bus nostris eamdem synodum firmantes, vel qum le­ cundum formam per omnes clericorum gradus, a summo usque ad ultimum, salubriter ordinata sunt in medium proferantur. Ab universo concilio dictum est: Proferantur. Daniel notarius recitavit.
After the day appointed for the council, as you remember, most blessed brethren, many things were demanded, while we awaited our brethren who have now come as legates to the present synod, things that must of necessity be joined to the acts: for which reason we give thanks to the Lord our God for the assembly of so great a congregation. It remains that both the copies of the Council of Nicaea which we now have and which were established by the Fathers, and also those things here established by our predecessors confirming the same synod, or those which were wholesomely ordained according to its form through all the grades of clerics, from the highest to the lowest, be brought forward into the midst. It was said by the whole council: Let them be brought forward. Daniel the notary read them.
至福的弟兄們,如你們所記得的,在會議所定的日子之後,有許多事被催促辦理,我們同時等候我們的弟兄,他們如今已作為特使來到本次會議,這些事必須與會議記錄相連繫:為此我們為這麼大一群會眾的聚集,向我們的主天主獻上感謝。現在所餘下的,就是要把我們如今所持、由眾教父所定立的尼西亞會議的抄本,以及我們的前輩在此確認該會議所定立的,或照其格式為聖職各品級(從最高至最末)有益地所制定的,一同呈到眾人面前。全會議都說:呈上來。書記達尼爾予以宣讀。
2:202
Nicaeni concilii fidei pro- fessio, vel staluta ita se habent, et cum diceret, Faustinus episcopus plebis Potentinae, provinciæ Ita­ liæ Piceni, legatus Rom. Ecclesiæ dixit: Injuncta nobis sunt a sede apostolica aliqua per scripturam, aliqua etiam in mandatis, cum vestra beatitudine tractanda , sicut in gestis superioribus meminimus, hoc est de Nicænis canonibus, ut conserventur, et constituta eorum, et consuetudo, quia et aliqua or­ dine et canone tenentur, aliqua consuetudine fir­ mata sunt.
The profession of faith of the Council of Nicaea, or its statutes, are as follows; and when he had spoken, Faustinus, bishop of the people of Potentia, of the province of Italy of Picenum, legate of the Roman Church, said: Some things have been enjoined upon us by the Apostolic See in writing, and some also in instructions, to be dealt with together with your beatitude, as we mentioned in the foregoing acts, that is, concerning the Nicene canons, that they be preserved, both their decrees and their custom, because some are held by order and canon, and some have been confirmed by custom.
尼西亞會議的信仰宣認,或其規章,內容如下;當他講完,庇刻努姆義大利省波田田會眾的主教、羅馬教會的特使浮士提努斯說:宗座有些事是藉文書,有些則藉訓令,吩咐我們與你的至福一同處理,正如我們在前面的記錄中所提的,就是論及尼西亞的教規,叫它們得以保存,連同它們的規定與慣例,因為有些是憑次序與教規而持守的,有些則是憑慣例而確立的。
2:203
De his ergo primitus, si placet beatitu­ dini vestræ , tractemus 9 et postea caetera quæ acta vel inchoata sunt inserta firmabuntur, ut et ad se­ dent venerandam rescriptis vestris intimare possitis, ad quae nos admonuisse apud venerabilem papam evidenter clareat, licet et capitula actionum jam in- serta sint gestis. De ipsis ergo , ut superius dixi , quid vestrae beatitudini placeat, agere debemus. Ve­ niat ergo commonitorium in medium, ut scire possit vestra beatitudo quid in eo contineatur, ut ad sin­ gula respondeatur. Aurelius episcopus dixit :
Let us therefore deal with these first, if it please your beatitude, and afterward the rest which have been done or begun, once inserted, shall be confirmed, so that you may by your rescripts make known to the venerable See those matters concerning which it may clearly appear that we have admonished before the venerable Pope, although the chapters of the proceedings have already been inserted into the acts. Concerning these things, therefore, as I said above, we ought to do what pleases your beatitude. Let the memorandum therefore come into the midst, so that your beatitude may know what is contained in it, that response may be made to each point. Bishop Aurelius said:
所以,倘若你的至福樂意,就讓我們先處理這些事,其後其餘已經辦理或已著手的,一經錄入,便要得到確認,使你能藉你的覆文向那可敬的宗座陳明,叫人清楚看出,我們已在可敬的教宗面前作了提醒,雖然這些議程的條款已被錄入記錄中。所以,論及這些事,如我上面所說,我們當行你的至福所喜悅的。那麼,就讓那備忘錄呈到眾人面前,使你的至福能知道其中所含的內容,好逐項作出答覆。奧勒留主教說:
2:204
Proferatur commonito­ num, quod fratres et consacerdotes nostri in actis nuper allegaverunt, et cætera quae acta sunt vel agenda sunt subsequentur. Daniel notarius recitavit. Commonitorium fratri Faustino, et filiis Philippo, et AseUo presbyteris, Zo­ simus episcopus. Vobis commissa negotia non latent vos, ita ac si nostra, imo quia nostra ibi in vobis præsentia est, cuncta peragite, maxime cum et hoc nostrum possitis habere mandatum , et verba cano- Dum, quae in pleniorem firmitatem huic commonito­ no inseruimus. Ita enim dixerunt fratres in Nicaeno concilio, cum de episcoporum appellatione decerne­ rent.
Let the memorandum be brought forward, which our brethren and fellow-priests recently cited in the acts, and the rest which have been done or are to be done shall follow. Daniel the notary read: A memorandum to brother Faustinus, and to the sons Philip and Asellus, presbyters, from Bishop Zosimus. The business committed to you is not hidden from you; therefore accomplish everything as if it were our own, indeed because our presence is there in you, especially since you can have this our mandate also, and the words of the canons which we have inserted into this memorandum for fuller confirmation. For thus the brethren said in the Council of Nicaea, when they decreed concerning the appeal of bishops.
就讓那備忘錄呈上來,就是我們的弟兄、同為司鐸者新近在記錄中所援引的,其餘已辦或當辦的事便隨後跟著。書記達尼爾宣讀:佐西穆斯主教致弟兄浮士提努斯,並二位作兒子的司鐸斐理伯與阿塞盧斯的備忘錄。所託付你們的事務,於你們並非隱密;故此你們當辦理一切,如同這是我們自己的事,實在因為我們的臨在藉著你們而在那裡,尤其因為你們還可持有我們這道訓令,並有教規的字句,就是我們為使這備忘錄更為堅實而錄入的。因為尼西亞會議中的弟兄們,當他們論及主教的上訴而立法時,是這樣說的。
2:205
Placuit autem ut si episcopus accusatus fuerit, et judicaverint congregati episcopi regionis ipsius, et de gradu suo dejecerinteum, et appellasse videatur, et confugerit ad beatissimum Ecclesiæ Romanæ epi­ scopum, et voluerit audiri, et justum putaverit, ut renovetur examen , scribere his episcopis dignetur, qui in finitima et propinqua provincia sunt, ut ipsi diligenter omnia requirant, et juxta fidem veritatis defimant Quod si quis rogat causam suam iterum audiri, et deprecatione tua moverit episcopum Ro­ manum, ut de latere suo presbyterum mittat, erit in potestate episcopi quid velit, et quid existimet.
It has been decided that if a bishop has been accused, and the assembled bishops of his own region have judged and deposed him from his rank, and he seems to have appealed and has taken refuge with the most blessed bishop of the Roman Church, and has wished to be heard, and if he judges it just that the examination be renewed, let him deign to write to those bishops who are in the bordering and nearby province, that they themselves should investigate all things diligently and decide according to the faith of truth. But if anyone asks that his cause be heard again, and by your entreaty moves the Roman bishop to send a presbyter from his own side, it shall be in the power of the bishop to do what he wishes and what he judges best.
議定:倘若某主教被控告,而他本地區聚集的主教已加審判,將他從本職罷黜,而他看似已上訴,並投奔了羅馬教會至福的主教,願受聆審;該主教若判定重新審查為正當,便當俯允寫信給那些在毗鄰相近省份的主教,叫他們親自慎重地查察一切,並照真理的信實裁定。但若有人請求重審己案,並以你的懇求打動了羅馬主教,使其從身邊派遣一位司鐸前去,則主教有權照他所願與所斷而行。
2:206
Et si decreverit mittendos esse qui praesentes cum episcopis judicent, habentes auctoritatem ejus, a quo destinati sunt, erit in ejus arbitrio. Si vero crediderit sufficere episcopos , ut negotio terminum imponant faciet quod sapientissimo consilio suo judicaverit. Et cum recitaret, Alypius episcopus Eeclesiae Ta­ gastensis, legatus provinciae Numidiae, dixit: De hoc jam superioribus etiam litteris concilii nostri rescripsimus, et id nos servaturos profitemur, quod in Nicaeno concilio constitutum est;
And if he should decree that those be sent who, being present with the bishops, may judge, having the authority of him by whom they were sent, it shall be at his discretion. But if he believes the bishops sufficient to bring the matter to an end, he will do what he judges by his most wise counsel. And when he was reading this, Alypius, bishop of the Church of Tagaste, legate of the province of Numidia, said: Concerning this we have already written in the earlier letters of our council, and we profess that we will observe what was established in the Council of Nicaea;
他若裁定應派遣人前去,與主教們同在而審判,並具有差遣他們者的權柄,這便由他自行斟酌。但他若認為這些主教已足以使此事得以了結,他便照其至明的睿智判斷而行。當他宣讀此事時,塔加斯特教會的主教、努米底亞省的特使亞利比烏斯說:論及此事,我們在本會議從前的書信中已經寫過,並聲明我們必遵守尼西亞會議所定立的;
2:207
adhuc tamen me movet, quomodo cum inspiceremus Græca exem­ plaria hujus synodi Nicænæ, ista ibi, nescio qua ra­ tione , minime invenimus, unde petimus veneratio­ nem tuam , sancte papa Aureli, ut quia hoc authen- ticum concilium Nicaenum in urbe dicitur esse Con­ stantinopolitana, aliquos cum scriptis tuae sanctitatis mittere digneris , et non solum ad ipsum sanctum fratrem nostrum Constantinopolitanum episcopum , sed etiam ad Alexandrinum , et Antiocbeuum vene­ rabiles sacerdotes, qui boc nobis concilium sub astipulatione litterarum suarum dirigant, ut omnis postmodum ambiguitas auferatur, quia nos ita, ut frater Faustinus attulit, minime invenimus ista, nos tamen paulisper servaturos, ut antea dixi, donec in­ tegra exemplaria veniant, profitemur.
yet this still troubles me, how it is that when we examined the Greek copies of this Nicene synod, we by no means found these things there, I know not for what reason; whence we ask your veneration, holy Pope Aurelius, that since this authentic Council of Nicaea is said to be in the city of Constantinople, you would deign to send some men with the writings of your holiness, and not only to our holy brother the bishop of Constantinople, but also to the venerable priests of Alexandria and of Antioch, who may send us this council under the attestation of their letters, so that hereafter all ambiguity may be removed, because we by no means found these things as brother Faustinus brought them forward; nevertheless we profess that we will observe them for a little while, as I said before, until complete copies arrive.
然而這事仍困擾著我:何以當我們查閱這尼西亞會議的希臘文抄本時,竟全然找不到這些條文,我不知是什麼緣故;故此我們請求你的可敬,聖教宗奧勒留,既然這份真確的尼西亞會議據說存於君士坦丁堡城,求你俯允派遣幾位帶著你聖德的文書前去,不僅前往我們那聖潔的弟兄君士坦丁堡的主教那裡,也前往亞歷山大里亞與安提阿可敬的司鐸那裡,叫他們以其書信為憑證,把這會議寄交給我們,使此後一切疑義得以消除,因為我們全然找不到弟兄浮士提努斯所呈出的這些條文;然而我們聲明,如我先前所說,我們必暫且遵守它們,直到完整的抄本到來。
2:208
Petendus est autem litteris nostris etiam venerabilis Ecclesiæ Ro­ manae episcopus Bonifacius, ut ipse quoque dignetur ad memoratas Ecclesias aliquos mittere, qui eadem exemplaria debeant secundum ejus scripta perferre, nunc autem memorati Nicæni concilii qualia exem­ plaria habemus, his gestis sociamus. Faustinus episcopus, legatus Ecclesiae Romanae, dixit: Nec vestra sanctitas praejudicat Ecclesiae Ro* manae, sive de hoc capitulo, sive de aliis, quia di­ cere dignatus est frater noster et coepiscopus Aly­ pius, dubios esse canones :
Moreover, the venerable bishop of the Roman Church, Boniface, is also to be petitioned by our letters, that he too may deign to send some men to the said Churches, who should convey the same copies according to his writings; but now we join to these acts such copies of the said Council of Nicaea as we have. Bishop Faustinus, legate of the Roman Church, said: Your holiness does not thereby prejudice the Roman Church, whether concerning this chapter or concerning others, because our brother and fellow-bishop Alypius has deigned to say that the canons are doubtful:
再者,也應藉我們的書信請求羅馬教會可敬的主教博尼法斯,叫他也俯允派遣幾位前往上述各教會,照他的文書傳遞同樣的抄本;但如今我們把所持的、上述尼西亞會議這樣的抄本,與這些記錄相連繫。羅馬教會的特使浮士提努斯主教說:你的聖德並不因此而對羅馬教會構成妨害,無論是論及此條款,或是論及其他,因為我們的弟兄、同為主教的亞利比烏斯俯允說這些教規可疑:
2:209
sed haec ipsa ad sanctum et beatissimum papam nostrum scribere dignemini, ut et ipse integros canones inquirens cum vestra san­ ctitate de omnibus constitutis tractare possit. Suffi­ cit autem ut ipse beatissimus episcopus urbis Ruinae, sicut et vestra sanctitas apud se tractat, ita et ipse inquirat, ne contenlio inter Ecclesias nasci videatur, sed magis charitate fraterna deliberare possitis, ipso rescribente, quod melius observari debeat. Aurelius episcopus dixit: Praeter ista, quæ deprom­ psimus actis, necesse est ut etiam nostrae parvitatis litteris sancto fratri et consacerdoti nostro Bonifacio singula quae tractamus plenissime intimemus.
but deign to write these very things to our holy and most blessed Pope, that he too, inquiring into the complete canons, may be able to deal with your holiness concerning all the decrees. For it suffices that the most blessed bishop of the city of Rome himself inquire, just as your holiness deals with the matter in his own quarter, lest contention seem to arise between the Churches, but rather that you may be able to deliberate in fraternal charity, with him writing back what ought better to be observed. Bishop Aurelius said: Besides those things which we have brought forth in the acts, it is necessary that we also, by the letters of our littleness, most fully make known to our holy brother and fellow-priest Boniface each of the matters we are treating.
但請俯允把這些事寫給我們聖潔至福的教宗,使他也能查考完整的教規,與你的聖德一同處理一切的規定。因為這已足夠:就是羅馬城至福的主教親自查考,正如你的聖德在自己那邊處理一樣,免得教會之間看似生出爭競,倒要使你們能以弟兄的仁愛商議,由他回信寫明何者更當遵守。奧勒留主教說:除了我們在記錄中所提出的這些事以外,我們還必須藉我們卑微者的書信,把我們所處理的每一件事,最完備地告知我們聖潔的弟兄、同為司鐸的博尼法斯。
2:210
Ergo si omnibus placet prosecutio nostra, ore omnium con­ discamus. Universum concilium dixit: Placet. Novatus episcopus, legatus Mauritaniae Sitifensis, dixit: Nunc meminimus hoc commonitorio etiam de presbyteris vel diaconibus contineri, qualiter au­ diri ab episcopis suis vel a finitimis debeant, quod in Nicæno concilio minime legimus, unde hoc ipsum jubeat sanctitas vestra recitari. Aurelius episcopus dixit: Recitetur ad locum etiam noc quod deposcitur. Daniel notarius recitavit. De appellationibus autem dcricorum, id est minoris loci, est ipsius synodi certa responsio, de quare quid acturi sitis, credimus inserendum , quod taliter di­ ctum est. Osius episcopus dixit:
Therefore, if our procedure pleases all, let us learn it together by the mouth of all. The whole council said: It is agreed. Novatus, bishop, legate of Mauretania Sitifensis, said: Now we recall that in this memorandum there is also contained matter concerning presbyters and deacons, namely how they ought to be heard by their own bishops or by the neighboring ones, which we by no means read in the Council of Nicaea; whence let your holiness order this very thing to be recited. Bishop Aurelius said: Let this also which is demanded be recited at the proper place. Daniel the notary read: But concerning the appeals of clerics, that is, of the lesser rank, there is a definite response of the synod itself, concerning which, what you are to do, we believe ought to be inserted, which was stated thus. Bishop Osius said:
所以,倘若我們的程序令眾人贊同,就讓我們藉眾人的口同心領受。全會議都說:贊同。茅利塔尼亞西提芬西斯省的特使諾瓦圖斯主教說:如今我們記起,這備忘錄中也含有論及司鐸與執事之事,就是他們當如何受其本主教或鄰近主教聆審,這事我們在尼西亞會議中全然未曾讀到;故此求你的聖德吩咐把這事宣讀出來。奧勒留主教說:所要求的這事,也當在適當之處宣讀。書記達尼爾宣讀:至於聖職人員,即較低品級者的上訴,會議本身有確定的答覆,論及此事你們將如何辦理,我們認為應予錄入,其文如下。歐西烏斯主教說:
2:211
Quid me adhuc movet, reti­ cere non debeo. Si episcopus quis forte iracundus (quod esse non debet) cito aut aspere commoveatur adversus presbyterum, sive diaconum suum, et exter­ minare eum de Ecclesia voluerit, providendum est ne innocens damnetur, aut perdat communionem : habeat potestatem ejectus, ut finitimos interpellet, ut causa ejus audiatur, et diligentius tractetur, quia non oportet negare ei audiendam roganti. Et ille episco­ pus, qui aut juste aut injuste eum rejecit, patienter accipiat, ut negotium discutiatur, ut aut probetur ejos, aut emendetur sententia, etc. Cumque recitarentur, Augustinus episcopus Eccle­ siæ Hipponensis provinciæ Numidiæ dixit :
What still moves me I ought not to keep silent. If some bishop, being perchance hot-tempered (which he ought not to be), should be quickly or harshly stirred against his presbyter or his deacon, and should wish to expel him from the Church, provision must be made lest an innocent man be condemned or lose communion: let the one who has been cast out have the power to appeal to the neighbouring bishops, that his case may be heard and more diligently examined, since it is not right to deny a hearing to one who requests it. And let that bishop who has rejected him, whether justly or unjustly, patiently allow the matter to be discussed, so that either his judgment may be approved or it may be amended, and so forth. And when these things had been read aloud, Augustine, bishop of the Church of Hippo in the province of Numidia, said:
那仍然觸動我的事,我不應當緘默。倘若某位主教偶然性情暴躁(這本不應當有),急切或嚴厲地對自己的長老或執事發怒,並想要把他逐出教會,就必須加以防範,免得無辜者被定罪,或喪失共融:被逐出者應有權向鄰近的主教申訴,使他的案件得以受審並更加審慎地查察,因為對請求受審者拒絕審理是不合宜的。而那位無論是公正或不公正地拒絕他的主教,應當耐心地容許此事得到討論,好叫他的判決或得到認可,或得到更正,如此等等。當這些被宣讀之後,努米底亞省希波教會的主教奧古斯丁說:
2:212
Et hoc nos servaturos profitemur, salva diligentiore inqui­ sitione concilii Nicæni. Aurelius episcopus dixit : Si hoc etiam omnium vestrae charitati placet, respon­ aione firmate. Universum concilium dixit : Omnia quae in Nicxno concilio statuta sunt nobis omnibus placent. Jocundus, episcopus Ecclesiæ Suffitulæ,lega­ tus provinciæ Byzacenoe dixit: Quod statutum est in Nicæno concilio, violari a quoquam nullatenus po­ test. Faustinus episcopus, legatus Ecclesiae Romanæ, dixit: Adhuc secundum professionem sanctitatis ve­ strae, tam sancti Alypii, quam etiam fratris nostri Jo­ cuodi, aliqua infirmari credo, aliqua firmari, quod non debeat, cum jam in dubium ipsi canones vene­ rint.
And we profess that we too shall observe this, saving a more diligent inquiry into the Council of Nicaea. Bishop Aurelius said: If this likewise pleases the charity of you all, confirm it by your reply. The whole council said: All things that were decreed in the Council of Nicaea please us all. Jocundus, bishop of the Church of Suffetula, legate of the province of Byzacena, said: What has been decreed in the Council of Nicaea can by no means be violated by anyone. Faustinus, bishop, legate of the Roman Church, said: As yet, according to the profession of your holiness, both of holy Alypius and likewise of our brother Jocundus, I believe that some things are weakened, and some confirmed which ought not to be, since the canons themselves have now come into doubt.
我們也聲明願意遵守此事,但須保留對尼西亞大公會議更審慎的查考。奧理略主教說:倘若此事也得你們眾位仁愛之心的贊同,請以答覆來確認。全會議說:凡在尼西亞會議中所定立的一切,都得我們眾人的贊同。蘇斐圖拉教會主教、拜匝塞納省的代表約昆都斯說:尼西亞會議所定立的,任何人都絕不能加以違犯。羅馬教會的代表福斯定主教說:然而依照你們聖座的聲明——即聖阿利皮烏斯與我們的弟兄約昆都斯的聲明——我相信有些事被削弱了,有些事被確認了,這是不應當的,因為這些教規本身如今已陷入疑問。
2:213
Ergo, ut placet et nobis, et beatitudini vestrae, ad sanctum et venerabilem Ecclesiæ Romanae episco­ pum vestra sanctitas referre dignetur, ut et ipse, quod sanctus Augustinus statuere dignatus est, deliberare possit, utrumnam et hoc concedendum sit, an reti­ ccodum, hoc est, de appellatione inferioris gradus. Si ergo adhuc in dubium venit, et de hoc capitulo justum est ut beatissimæ sedis episcopus informari debeat, si tamen approbatis canonibus hoc inveniri possit. Aurelius episcopus dixit :
Therefore, as it pleases both us and your beatitude, may your holiness deign to refer the matter to the holy and venerable bishop of the Roman Church, that he too may be able to deliberate upon what holy Augustine has deigned to decree, whether this also is to be granted or to be withheld—that is, concerning the appeal of an inferior grade. If, then, it has so far come into doubt, it is just that concerning this chapter the bishop of the most blessed See should be informed, if indeed this can be found among the approved canons. Bishop Aurelius said:
因此,既然這既得我們、也得你們聖德的贊同,願你們的聖座俯允將此事呈報羅馬教會那位神聖而可敬的主教,好叫他也能就聖奧古斯丁所定立的事加以斟酌,看這事是否也應當准許,抑或應當保留——這就是關於較低品級者上訴之事。倘若此事至今仍存疑問,那麼就此一條款使至聖宗座的主教得到通知乃是公正的,倘若這確能在所認可的教規中找到的話。奧理略主教說:
2:214
Etiam quæ dudum vestre charitati intimavimus, nunc patimini exem­ plaria statutorum Nicaeni concilii, sed et quae hic sa­ lubriter a nostris decessoribus, secundum ejusdem concilii formam, vel quae nunc a nobis ordinata sunt, recitari, et gestis inseri. Omne concilium dixit:
Even those things which a while ago we made known to your charity, now permit that the copies of the decrees of the Council of Nicaea, and also those things which here were wholesomely established by our predecessors according to the form of that same council, and the things which have now been ordained by us, be read aloud and inserted into the acts. The whole council said:
甚至連我們不久前已向你們仁愛之心所告知的事,如今請容許將尼西亞會議諸決議的抄本,以及在此由我們的前輩按照同一會議的格式所有益地確立的事,並如今由我們所制定的事,都加以宣讀並收入會議記錄。全會議說:
2:215
Exemplaria fidei, et statuta Nicænæ synodi, quae ad notrum concilium per beatæ recordationis olim præ­ decessorem tuæ sanctitatis, qui interfuit, Caecilianum episcopum allata sunt, sed et quae Patres ea exempla sequentes hic constituerunt, vel nunc communi tra­ ctatu statnimus, his gestis ecclesiasticis inserta ma­ nebunt, ita at, quemadmodum superius dictum est, venerabilibus viris Antiochenæ, et Alexandrinæ, sed et Cnstantinopolitanæ Ecclesiarum episcopis scri­ bere vestra beatitudo dignetur, ut exemplaria veris­ sima concilii Nicæni sub astipulatione litterarum sua­ rum dirigant, quo, declarata veritate, ea capitula quæ in commonitorio præsens frater et coepiscopus no­ ster Faustinus, sed et compresbyteri Philippus et Asellus secum attulerunt, aut ibidem reperta, a no­ bis firmabuntur ;
The copies of the faith and the decrees of the Synod of Nicaea, which were brought to our council by Caecilian, the bishop of blessed memory, formerly the predecessor of your holiness, who was present there, and also those things which the Fathers, following those exemplars, here established, or which we now decree by common deliberation—these shall remain inserted in these ecclesiastical acts; so that, as was said above, your beatitude may deign to write to the venerable men, the bishops of the Churches of Antioch and of Alexandria, and also of Constantinople, that they may send the most truthful copies of the Council of Nicaea under the attestation of their letters, whereby, the truth being declared, those chapters which our present brother and fellow-bishop Faustinus, and also the fellow-presbyters Philip and Asellus, brought with them in the memorandum, may, if found there likewise, be confirmed by us;
那信仰的抄本與尼西亞會議的諸決議——它們是藉著你們聖座從前的前輩、福而可念的、曾親身與會的凱奇利安主教帶到我們會議中來的;以及眾教父依循那些範本在此所確立的事,或我們如今藉共同商議所制定的事——這些都將收入這些教會記錄中保存;如同上文所述,願你們的聖座俯允寫信給可敬的諸位、即安提阿與亞歷山大、並君士坦丁堡諸教會的主教們,請他們在其書信的證實之下寄來尼西亞會議最真確的抄本,好叫真相一經宣明,那些我們現今的弟兄與同為主教的福斯定,並同為長老的斐理伯與阿瑟路斯隨身帶來備忘錄中的條款,若在那裡同樣查得,便可由我們加以確認;
2:216
aut si non inveniantur, collecta sy­ nodo, de hoc in sequenti tractabimus. Daniel notarius Nicæni concilii professionem fidei vel ejus statuta re­ citavit in concilio Africano. Professio fidei Nicæni concilii. Credimus in unum Deum, Patrem omnipotentem, visibilium et invisibilium factorem, et in unum Do­ minum Jesum Christum, Filium Dei, natum de Patre unigenitum, hoc est de substantia Patris, Deum de Deo, lumen de lumine, Deum verum de Deo vero, natum, non factum, unius substantiæ cum Patre, quod Græci dicunt omousion , per quem omnia facta sunt, sive quæ in coelo, sive quæ in terra.
or if they are not found, when a synod has been gathered, we shall deal with this in a subsequent session. Daniel, notary of the Council of Nicaea, read aloud the profession of faith and its decrees in the African council. The profession of faith of the Council of Nicaea. We believe in one God, the Father almighty, maker of things visible and invisible; and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, born of the Father, only-begotten, that is, of the substance of the Father, God of God, light of light, true God of true God, born, not made, of one substance with the Father, which the Greeks call homoousion, through whom all things were made, whether those in heaven or those on earth.
或者倘若找不到,就待召集會議之後,我們在後續的會期中處理此事。尼西亞會議的書記達尼爾在非洲會議中宣讀了那信仰的聲明及其諸決議。尼西亞會議的信仰聲明。我們信獨一的天主,全能的父,創造有形與無形萬物者;又信獨一的主耶穌基督,天主之子,由父所生,獨生的,即出於父的本體,出於天主的天主,出於光的光,出於真天主的真天主,是生的,非造的,與父同一本體(希臘人稱之為homoousion〔同質〕),萬物藉著祂受造,無論在天上的或在地上的。
2:217
Qui propter nos homines, et propter nostram salutem descendit, et incarnalus est, homo factus, passus est, et resurrexit tertia die, ascendit in cœlos, sedet ad dexteram Pa­ tris, unde venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos, et in Spirtum sanctum. Eos autem qui dicunt, Erat quando non erat, et priusquam nasceretur non erat, et quia ex nullis exstantibus factus est, vel ex alia substantia, dicentes mutabilem, et convertibilem Fi­ lium Dei, hos anathematizat catholica et apostolica Ecclesia. Statuta quoque Nicæni concilii in viginti capitulis similiter recitata sunt, sicut in superioribUs inveniun­ tur ascripta.
Who for us men, and for our salvation, came down, and was incarnate, made man, suffered, and rose again on the third day, ascended into the heavens, sits at the right hand of the Father, whence he will come to judge the living and the dead; and in the Holy Spirit. But those who say, There was a time when he was not, and before he was born he was not, and that he was made out of things that did not exist, or out of another substance, calling the Son of God mutable and changeable—these the catholic and apostolic Church anathematizes. The decrees too of the Council of Nicaea, in twenty chapters, were likewise read aloud, as they are found written above.
祂為了我們人類,並為了我們的救恩,降下,取了肉身,成為人,受難,第三日復活,升上諸天,坐在父的右邊,將要從那裡來審判生者與死者;我們又信聖神。至於那些說「曾有一個時候祂不存在」、「在祂受生之前祂不存在」、以及「祂是出於不存在之物被造的」或「出於另一本體」的人,那些稱天主之子為可變的、可轉化的人——這些人是至公而宗徒的教會所詛絕的。尼西亞會議的諸決議,共二十條,也照樣被宣讀,如同上文所載。
2:218
Deinde quae in conciliis Africanis pro­ mulgata sunt, actis præsentibus inserta noscuntur. Ut quæ in Nicceno concilio statuta sunt omnimodo conserventur. I. Aurelius episcopus dixit: Hæc ita apud nos ha­ bentur exemplaria statutorum quae tunc Patres nostri de concilio Nicæno secum detulerunt, cujus formam servantes, hæc quae sequentur constituta, firmata a nobis custodieptur. De Trinitate prædicanda. II. Universum concilium dixit : Deo propitio, pari professione, fides ecclesiastica, quae per nos traditur in hoc coctu glorioso, primitus confitenda est, tunc demum ordo ecclesiasticus singulorum, et consensu omnium asservandus.
Then those things which were promulgated in the African councils are known to be inserted in the present acts. That the things decreed in the Council of Nicaea be observed in every way. I. Bishop Aurelius said: These copies of the decrees, which then our Fathers brought with them from the Council of Nicaea, are held among us thus; observing its form, these following enactments, confirmed by us, shall be kept. On preaching the Trinity. II. The whole council said: With God's favour, by equal profession, the ecclesiastical faith, which is handed down by us in this glorious assembly, must first be confessed; then at last the ecclesiastical order of each matter is to be maintained by the consent of all.
接著,凡在非洲諸會議中所頒佈的事,得知都收入現今的記錄中。論尼西亞會議所定之事應全然遵守。第一條。奧理略主教說:這些決議的抄本,就是當時我們的眾教父從尼西亞會議帶回的,在我們中間是這樣保存的;我們遵守其格式,這以下由我們所確認的諸項規定都應遵守。論宣講三位一體。第二條。全會議說:賴天主的恩佑,以同等的聲明,那在這光榮的集會中由我們所傳授的教會信仰必須首先被宣認;然後各項事務的教會次序才憑眾人的同意得以維持。
2:219
Ad corroborandas autem fra­ trum et coepiscoporum nostrorum nuper promoto­ rum mentes, ea proponenda sunt, quæ a patribus certa dispositione accepimus, ut Trinitatis, quam nostris sensibus consecratam retinemus, Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus sancti unitatem, quæ nullam nosci­ tur habere differentiam, sicuti dicimus, ita Dei po­ pulos instruamus. Item ab universis episcopis uuper promotis dictum est: Plane sic accepimus, sic tene­ mus, sic docemus fidem evangelicam cum vestra doctrina sequentes. De continentia. III. Aurelius episcopus dixit :
Moreover, to strengthen the minds of our brethren and fellow-bishops recently promoted, those things must be set forth which we have received from the Fathers by a sure ordinance: namely, that we instruct the peoples of God concerning the Trinity—which we hold to be consecrated in our understanding—the unity of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, which is known to have no difference, even as we say. Likewise it was said by all the newly promoted bishops: Plainly so we have received, so we hold, so we teach the evangelical faith, following your doctrine. On continence. III. Bishop Aurelius said:
再者,為堅固我們新近晉陞的弟兄與同為主教者的心志,必須陳明我們從眾教父藉確定的定規所領受的事,就是:我們要按我們所宣認、且銘刻於我們悟性中所祝聖的三位一體,即父、子、聖神的合一——這合一被認定是毫無差別的,正如我們所言——如此教導天主的子民。眾新晉的主教也都同樣說:我們確實如此領受、如此持守、如此教導福音的信仰,跟隨你們的教導。論節制。第三條。奧理略主教說:
2:220
Cum in praeterito condito de continentia, et castitalis moderamine tractaretur, gradus isti tres, qui constrictione qua­ dam castitatis per coDsecrationes annexi sunt, epi­ scopos, inquam, presbyteros, et diaconos, ita placuit, ut condecet sacros antistites, ac Dei sacerdotes, nec non et levitas, vel qui sacramentis divinis inserviunt, continentes esse in omnibus, quo possint simpliciter, quod a Domino postulant, impetrare, ut quod apo­ stoli docuerunt, et ipsa servavit antiquitas, nos quo­ que custodiamus. De diversis ordinibus ab uxoribus abstinendis. IV. Faustinus episcopus Ecclesiæ Potentinae, pro­ vinciae Piceni, legatus Romanæ Ecclesiæ, dixit :
When in the past it was being treated of continence and the governance of chastity, concerning those three grades which by a certain bond of chastity are bound by their consecrations—the bishops, I say, the presbyters, and the deacons—it was thus resolved that, as befits the sacred prelates and priests of God, and also the levites, or those who serve the divine sacraments, they should be continent in all things, so that they may be able simply to obtain what they ask of the Lord; so that what the apostles taught and antiquity itself observed, we too may keep. On the various orders that are to abstain from their wives. IV. Faustinus, bishop of the Church of Potentia, in the province of Picenum, legate of the Roman Church, said:
從前討論節制與貞潔的規範時,論到那三個品級——即憑某種貞潔的約束、藉著祝聖而連繫起來的品級,我是說主教、長老與執事——便如此議定:正如神聖的高位者、天主的司祭,以及肋未人(即那些服事神聖聖事的人)所當為的,他們應在一切事上守節制,好叫他們能單純地得著他們向主所求的;好叫宗徒所教導、古道本身所遵守的,我們也加以遵守。論各品級當戒絕妻室。第四條。皮塞努姆省波坦提亞教會主教、羅馬教會的代表福斯定說:
2:221
Pla­ cet ut episcopus, presbyter, et diaconus, vel qui sa­ cramenta contrectant, pudicitiæ custodes, ab uxoribus se abstineant. Ab universis episcopis dictum est: Placet, ut in omnibus pudicitia custodiatur, qui altari inserviunt. De avaritia. V. Aurelius episcopus dixit : Avaritiæ cupiditas, quam rerum omnium malarum matrem esse, nemo qui dubitet, proinde inhibenda est, ne quis alienos fines usurpet, aut per praemium terminos Patrum statutos transcendat, nec omnino cuiquam clericorum liceat de qnalibet re fenus accipere.
It is resolved that a bishop, a presbyter, and a deacon, or those who handle the sacraments, being guardians of modesty, abstain from their wives. By all the bishops it was said: It is resolved that in all things modesty be guarded by those who serve the altar. On avarice. V. Bishop Aurelius said: The greed of avarice, which no one can doubt to be the mother of all evil things, is accordingly to be checked, lest anyone usurp another's boundaries, or for a bribe overstep the limits established by the Fathers; nor let it be at all permitted to any of the clergy to take interest on any matter whatsoever.
議定主教、長老與執事,或那些經手聖事的人,作為貞潔的守護者,當戒絕妻室。眾主教都說:議定凡服事祭壇的人,當在一切事上守貞潔。論貪婪。第五條。奧理略主教說:那貪婪的慾望,無人能懷疑它是一切惡事之母,因此應加以遏制,免得有人侵奪他人的地界,或為了賄賂而越過眾教父所立的界限;也絕不可容許任何聖職人員在任何事上取息放貸。
2:222
Quanquam no­ vellæ suggestiones, quæ vel obscurae sunt, vel sub genere latent, inspectæ a nobis, formam accipient, caeterum de quibus apertissime divina Scriptura sanxit, non est ferenda sententia, sed potius exse­ quenda. Proinde quod in laicis reprehenditur, id multo magis debet in clericis praedamnari. Universum concilium dixit: Nemo contra Prophetas, nemo con- U'a Evangelia facit sine periculo. Ut chrisma a presbyteris non fiat. VI. Fortunatus episcopus dixit: In præteritis con­ ciliis statutum meminimus esse, ut cbrisma, vel re- conciliatio poenitentium, nec non et puellarum con­ secratio a presbyteris non fiant: si quis autem emerserit hoc faciens, quid de eo statuendam sit?
Although novel proposals, which are either obscure or lie hidden under some general category, will, when examined by us, receive their form; yet concerning those things which divine Scripture has most clearly sanctioned, no sentence is to be passed, but rather it is to be carried out. Accordingly, what is censured in laymen ought much more to be condemned beforehand in clerics. The whole council said: No one acts against the Prophets, no one against the Gospels, without peril. That chrism be not made by presbyters. VI. Bishop Fortunatus said: We remember that in past councils it was decreed that chrism, or the reconciliation of penitents, and also the consecration of maidens, be not performed by presbyters: but if anyone should be found doing this, what is to be decided concerning him?
雖然那些新奇的提案——它們或是隱晦不明,或是隱藏在某種泛稱之下——經我們察考後將獲得其定形;然而對於神聖聖經已最明確地規定的事,則不應再加判斷,而應加以執行。因此,凡在平信徒身上所責備的,就更應在聖職人員身上事先予以定罪。全會議說:沒有人能違背先知、違背福音而不致遭遇危險。論聖油不可由長老配製。第六條。福爾圖納圖斯主教說:我們記得在以往的諸會議中曾定立,聖油、悔罪者的復和、以及貞女的祝聖,不可由長老施行:但倘若有人被發現做此事,當就他如何定奪?
2:223
Aurelius episcopus dixit : Audivit dignatio vestra suggestionem fratris et coepiscopi nostri fortunati; quid ad hæc dicitis? Ab universis episcopis dictam est: Chrismæ confectio, et puellarum consecratio, a presbyteris non fiat > vel reconciliare quemquam in publica missa presbytero non licere, hoc ommibus placet. De his qui in periculo positi reconciliantur. VII. Aurelius episcopus dixit: Si quisquam in pe­ riculo fuerit constitutus, et se reconciliare divinis altaribus petierit, si episcopus absens fuerit, debet utique presbyter consulere episcopum, et sic peri- clitantem ejus praecepto reconcialiare, quam rem de­ betnus salubri consilio roborare. Ab universis epi­ Scopis dictum est :
Bishop Aurelius said: Your dignity has heard the proposal of our brother and fellow-bishop Fortunatus; what do you say to these things? By all the bishops it was said: The making of chrism, and the consecration of maidens, shall not be done by presbyters; nor is it lawful for a presbyter to reconcile anyone in the public Mass: this pleases all. On those who in peril are reconciled. VII. Bishop Aurelius said: If anyone be placed in peril, and seek to be reconciled to the divine altars, if the bishop be absent, the presbyter ought by all means to consult the bishop, and thus to reconcile the one in peril by his command—a matter which we ought to confirm by wholesome counsel. By all the bishops it was said:
奧理略主教說:你們尊貴的諸位已聽見我們的弟兄與同為主教的福爾圖納圖斯的提案;你們對這些事怎麼說?眾主教都說:聖油的配製與貞女的祝聖,不可由長老施行;長老也不可在公開的彌撒中為任何人復和:這事得眾人的贊同。論身處危難中而得復和者。第七條。奧理略主教說:倘若有人身陷危難,求要與神聖的祭壇復和,若主教不在場,長老無論如何應當請示主教,並照主教的吩咐使那身陷危難者復和——這事我們應當以有益的勸告加以確認。眾主教都說:
2:224
Placet quod sanctitas vestra ne­ cessario nos instruere dignata est. De his qui in accusationem majoris natu veniunt; et ut episcopum nulli eriminoso liceat accusare. VIII. Numidius episcopus Maxulitanus dixit: Præ­ terea sunt quamplurimi non bonæ conversationis, qui existimant majores natu, vel episcopos, passim vnge­ que in accusationem pulsandos; debent tam facile admitti, necne? Aurelius episcopus dixit : Placet igitur charitati vestræ ut is qui aliquibus sceleribus irretitus est vocem adversus majorem natu non ha­ beat accusandi. Ab universis episcopis dictum est : Si criminosus cat, non admittatur, placet. De his qui merito facinorum suorum ab Ecclesiæ con­ gregatione pelluntur. IX.
It pleases us that your holiness has deigned necessarily to instruct us. On those who come forward in accusation of an elder; and that it be lawful for no criminous person to accuse a bishop. VIII. Numidius, bishop of Maxula, said: Moreover there are very many of no good conversation who think that elders, or bishops, are to be assailed in accusation here and there and everywhere; ought such men to be admitted so easily, or not? Bishop Aurelius said: It pleases your charity, therefore, that he who is entangled in any crimes should not have a voice of accusing against an elder. By all the bishops it was said: If he be criminous, let him not be admitted: this pleases us. On those who for the desert of their misdeeds are expelled from the congregation of the Church. IX.
我們樂見你們的聖座俯允必要地教導我們。論那些前來控告長者的人;以及任何有罪之人都不可控告主教。第八條。瑪克蘇拉的主教努米狄烏斯說:再者,有許多品行不端的人,以為可以四處隨意控告長者或主教;這樣的人是否該如此輕易地被受理?奧理略主教說:因此這事得你們仁愛之心的贊同:凡陷於任何罪行之中的人,不應有控告長者的發言權。眾主教都說:他若有罪,就不應受理:這事得我們的贊同。論那些因自己惡行應得而被逐出教會集會的人。第九條。
2:225
Augustinus episcopus, legatus provinciae Nu­ midiae, dixit : Hoc statuere dignemini, ut sj qui forte merito facinorum suorum ab Ecclesia pulsi sunt, et sive ab aliquo episcopo, vel presbytero fuerint in communione suscepti, etiam ipse pari cum eis cri­ mine teneatur obnoxius, refugientes sui episcopi re­ gulare judicium. Ab universis episcopis dictum est: Omnibus placet. De presbyteris qui a propriis corripiuntur epi­ scopis. X. Alypius episcopus, legatus provinciae Numidiae dixit:
Augustine, bishop, legate of the province of Numidia, said: May you deign to decree this: that if any perchance, for the desert of their misdeeds, have been expelled from the Church, and have been received into communion either by some bishop or presbyter, that one too be held liable to a like crime with them, fleeing the regular judgment of their own bishop. By all the bishops it was said: It pleases all. On presbyters who are corrected by their own bishops. X. Alypius, bishop, legate of the province of Numidia, said:
努米底亞省的代表奧古斯丁主教說:願你們俯允定立此事:倘若有人偶因自己惡行應得而被逐出教會,卻被某位主教或長老接納入共融,那麼那接納者也應與他們同擔同樣的罪責,因為那被逐者逃避了自己主教合乎規章的判決。眾主教都說:這事得眾人的贊同。論受自己主教責正的長老。第十條。努米底亞省的代表阿利皮烏斯主教說:
2:226
Nec illud praetermittendum est, ut si quis forte presbyter ab episcopo suo correptus, tumore, vel su- perbia inflatus putaverit separatim sacrificia Deo of­ ferenda, vel aliud erigendum altare, contra ecclesia­ sticam fidem, vel disciplinam, crediderit, non exeat impunitus. Valentinus primæ sedis proviociæ Numidiæ dixit : Necessario disciplinæ ecclesiasticae et fidei congrua sunt, quae frater noster Alypius prosecutus est; proinde quid videatur vestræ dilectioni, edicite. Si quis presbyter contra episcopum suum inflatus schisma fecerit, unathema sit. XI. Ab universis episcopis dictum est : Si quis presbyter a præposito suo correptus fuerit.
Nor must this be passed over, that if any presbyter, perchance corrected by his bishop, puffed up with swelling or pride, should think that sacrifices are to be offered to God apart, or another altar to be raised against ecclesiastical faith and discipline, he should not go forth unpunished. Valentinus, of the first see of the province of Numidia, said: What our brother Alypius has set forth is necessarily fitting to ecclesiastical discipline and faith; therefore declare what seems good to your love. If any presbyter, puffed up against his bishop, has made a schism, let him be anathema. XI. By all the bishops it was said: If any presbyter be corrected by his superior,
這事也不可略過:倘若有長老偶被自己的主教責正,卻因狂妄或驕傲而自高,以為當另立祭獻獻給天主,或當違背教會的信仰與規律另立祭壇,他不應不受懲罰而了事。努米底亞省首座的瓦倫提努斯說:我們的弟兄阿利皮烏斯所陳明的,乃是教會規律與信仰所必然合宜的;因此請宣告你們慈愛的諸位以為善的事。倘若有長老對自己的主教自高自大而造成分裂,當受詛絕。第十一條。眾主教都說:倘若有長老被自己的上司責正,
2:227
debet utique bpud Vicinos episcopos conqueri, at ab ipsis ejus causa possit audiri, ac per ipsos suo episcopo reconciliari : quod nisi fecerit, sed superbia ( quod absil) iugatus secernendum se ab episcopi sui com- munione duxerit, ac separatim, cum aliquibus schis­ ma faciens, sacrificium Deo obtulerit, anathema ha­ beatur, et lacum amittat; ac si querimoniam justam adversus episcopum non habuerit, inquirendum erit. Si quis episcopus absque tempore synodi in crimine detentus fuerit, a 12 episcopis audiatur. XII. Felix episcopus dixit :
he ought by all means to complain to the neighbouring bishops, that his case may be heard by them, and through them he may be reconciled to his own bishop: but if he do not this, but, puffed up with pride (which God avert), think that he should separate himself from communion with his bishop, and, making a schism apart with certain others, offer sacrifice to God, let him be held anathema, and lose his place; and if he have not a just complaint against the bishop, it shall be inquired into. If any bishop be detained in a crime apart from the time of synod, let him be heard by twelve bishops. XII. Bishop Felix said:
他無論如何應當向鄰近的主教申訴,好叫他的案件由他們審理,並藉他們與自己的主教復和:但倘若他不如此行,反而因驕傲(願天主使之遠離)而自高,以為當與自己主教的共融分離,並與某些人另行造成分裂,向天主獻祭,就當受詛絕,並喪失其職位;而倘若他對主教並無正當的控訴,則應加查究。倘若有主教在會議召開之外的時期被指控有罪,當由十二位主教審理。第十二條。斐理克斯主教說:
2:228
Suggero, secundum statuta velerum conciliorum, ut si quis episcopus (quod non optamus) in featum aliquem incurrerit, et fuerit ei nimia necessitas non posse plurimos con­ gregare, ne in crimine remaneat, a 14 episcopis audiatur, et presbyter a sex episcopis cum proprio suo episcopo audiatur, et diaconus a tribus. Ut non liceat episcopum nisi a plurimis ordinari ; sed si necessitas fuerit, vel a tribus ordinetur epi- scopis. XIII. Aurclius episcopus dixit: Quid ad haec dicit sanctitas vestra ? Ab universis episcopis dictum est :
I propose, according to the decrees of the ancient councils, that if any bishop (which we do not wish) should fall into some crime, and there be too great a necessity that very many cannot be gathered, lest he remain in the crime, let him be heard by twelve bishops, and let a presbyter be heard by six bishops together with his own bishop, and a deacon by three. That it be not lawful for a bishop to be ordained except by very many; but if there be necessity, let him be ordained even by three bishops. XIII. Bishop Aurelius said: What does your holiness say to these things? By all the bishops it was said:
我依照古代諸會議的決議提議:倘若有主教(這是我們所不願見的)陷入某種罪行,而又有極大的迫切情形使眾多主教無法聚集,為免他停留在罪中,當由十二位主教審理;長老則當由六位主教連同他自己的主教審理,執事則由三位審理。論主教非由眾多主教不得祝聖;但若有必要,即由三位主教祝聖。第十三條。奧理略主教說:你們聖座對這些事怎麼說?眾主教都說:
2:229
A nobis veterum statuta debere servari, sicuti et iu- Consulto primate cujuslibet provinciae, tam facile non præsumant multi congregati episcopi episcopum or­ dinare : nisi [F. quod si] necessitas fuerit, tres episco­ pi, in quocunque loco sint, ejus precepto ordinaro debebunt episcopum; et si quis contra suam pro­ fessionem, vel subscriptionem venerit in aliquo, ipse se honore privabit. Ut de Tripoli unus episcopus in legationem veniut, et ut presbyter ibidem a quinque episcopis audiatur. XIV.
That the decrees of the ancients ought to be observed by us, namely that, without consulting the primate of any province, many gathered bishops should not so easily presume to ordain a bishop: but if there be necessity, three bishops, in whatever place they may be, shall, by his command, ordain a bishop; and if anyone act against his own profession or subscription in anything, he shall deprive himself of his honour. That from Tripolis one bishop come on a legation, and that there a presbyter be heard by five bishops. XIV.
古人的諸決議應當由我們遵守,就是:不請示任何省份的首座主教,眾多聚集的主教不應如此輕易擅自祝聖一位主教:但若有必要,三位主教,無論他們身在何處,當照他(首座)的吩咐祝聖一位主教;而倘若有人在任何事上違背自己的聲明或簽署,他就使自己被剝奪其尊位。論從的黎波里有一位主教前來代表,並在那裡長老由五位主教審理。第十四條。
2:230
Item placuit de Tripoli, propter inopiam provinciæ unus episcopus in legationem veniat, et ut ibi presbyter a quinque audiatur cpiscopis, et dia­ conus a tribus, ut superios memoratum est, proprio episcopo residente. De divertis ordinibus Ecclesiæ servientibus : ut si quis causam criminis incurrerit, el ab jecerit judicium ecclesiasticum, debeat periclitari; et ut filii sacer­ dotum spectacula sæcularia non adeant. XV.
Likewise it was resolved concerning Tripolis that, on account of the poverty of the province, one bishop come on a legation, and that there a presbyter be heard by five bishops, and a deacon by three, as was mentioned above, with his own bishop presiding. On the various orders serving the Church: that if anyone incur a charge of crime and reject the ecclesiastical judgment, he must be put in peril; and that the sons of priests not attend worldly spectacles. XV.
同樣議定關於的黎波里:因該省貧乏,當有一位主教前來代表,並在那裡長老由五位主教審理,執事由三位審理,如上文所提,由他自己的主教主持。論服事教會的各品級:倘若有人遭遇罪行的控告,卻拒絕教會的判決,就應遭受危險;並論司祭的兒女不可參加世俗的表演。第十五條。
2:231
Item placuit ut quisquis episcoporum, pres­ byterorum, et diaconorum, seu clericorum, cum in Ecclesia ei fuerit crimen institutum, vel civilis causa fuerit commota, si, relicto ecclesiastico judicio, pu­ blicis judiciis purgari voluerit, etiamsi pro ipso fuerit prolata senteatia, locam suum amittat, et hoc in craminali ; in civili vero perdat quod evicit, si locum suum obtinere maluerit. Hoc etiam placuit, ut a qui- buscunque judicibus ecclesiasticis ad alios judices ecclesiasticos, ubi est major auctoritas, fuerit pro­ vocatum, non eis obsit quorum fuerit soluta sen­ tentia, si convinci non potuerint, vel inimico animo judicasse, vel aliqua cupiditate aut gratia depravati.
Likewise it was resolved that whosoever among bishops, presbyters, and deacons, or clerics, when a crime has been laid against him in the Church, or a civil suit has been raised, if, abandoning the ecclesiastical judgment, he wishes to be cleared by public courts, even if sentence be pronounced in his favour, he shall lose his place—and this in a criminal case; but in a civil case he shall lose what he won, if he prefer to retain his place. This too was resolved: that if from any ecclesiastical judges an appeal be made to other ecclesiastical judges where there is greater authority, it shall not prejudice those whose sentence has been annulled, if they cannot be convicted either of having judged with a hostile mind, or of having been corrupted by some greed or favour.
同樣議定:凡主教、長老、執事或聖職人員中,在教會中被提出控罪,或被提起民事訴訟者,倘若他棄置教會的判決,想要藉公開的法庭洗清自己,即使判決對他有利,他也應喪失其職位——這是就刑事案件而言;至於民事案件,他若寧願保留其職位,就應喪失他所贏得的。又議定此事:倘若由任何教會的審判者向其他更具權威的教會審判者提出上訴,這不應損害那些其判決被撤銷者,倘若他們不能被證實是懷敵意而審判、或因某種貪婪或徇情而被腐化。
2:232
Sane si ex consensu partium electi fuerint judices, etiam a pauciori numero, quam constitutum est, non liceat provocari. Et ut filii sacerdotum spectacula sæcularia non exhibeant, sed nec spectent, licet hoc eemper Christianis omnibus indictum sit, et ubi blas­ phemiae sunt, non accedant. Ut nullus existat ; episcopus, presbyter, et diaconus conductor et ut lectores uxores accipiant ; et clerici abs­ tineant ab usuris; et quo tempore vel ipsi, vel virgines consecrentur. XVI. Item placuit ut episcopi, presbyteri et dia­ coni, non sint conductores, aut procuratores, neque ullo turpi negotio, et inhonesto victum quærant, quia respieere debent scriptum esse:
Indeed, if judges have been chosen by the consent of the parties, even by a smaller number than is appointed, it shall not be lawful to appeal. And that the sons of priests neither put on worldly spectacles, nor even watch them—although this has always been enjoined upon all Christians—and that they not approach where there are blasphemies. That no bishop, presbyter, or deacon be a contractor; and that lectors take wives; and that clerics abstain from usury; and at what time either they themselves or virgins are to be consecrated. XVI. Likewise it was resolved that bishops, presbyters, and deacons be not contractors or stewards, nor seek their livelihood by any base and dishonourable business, because they ought to consider that it is written:
誠然,倘若審判者是憑雙方的同意所選定的,即使人數少於所規定的,也不准上訴。並論司祭的兒女既不可上演世俗的表演,也不可觀看——雖然這事素來吩咐所有基督徒——且不可到有褻瀆之處。論主教、長老、執事不可作承包商;論誦讀員當娶妻;論聖職人員當戒絕放貸取利;以及他們本人或貞女應於何時受祝聖。第十六條。同樣議定:主教、長老、執事不可作承包商或代理人,也不可藉任何卑賤而不光彩的營業謀生,因為他們應當思想經上所記:
2:233
« Nullus militans Deo implicat se negotiis saecularibus. » Item placuit ut lectores, cum ad annos pubertatis pervenerint, co­ gantur aut uxores ducere, aut continentiam profiteri. Item placuit ut clericus, si commodaverit pecuniam, pecuniam accipiat; si speciem, eamdem speciem, quan­ tam dederit, accipiat; et ut ante viginti quinque annos ætatis nec diacooi ordinentur, nec virgines conse­ crentur ; et ut lectores populum non salutent. Ut unaquæque provincia, propter longinquitatem, pri­ matem habeat proprium. XVII.
«No one fighting for God entangles himself in worldly affairs.» Likewise it was resolved that lectors, when they have reached the years of puberty, be compelled either to take wives or to profess continence. Likewise it was resolved that a cleric, if he has lent money, receive back his money; if a commodity, let him receive the same commodity in the amount he gave; and that before twenty-five years of age neither deacons be ordained nor virgins consecrated; and that lectors not salute the people. That each province, on account of distance, have its own primate. XVII.
「沒有為天主而戰的人,會讓自己纏於世俗的事務。」同樣議定:誦讀員到了發育成年的歲數,當被迫或是娶妻、或是宣發節制之願。同樣議定:聖職人員若借出錢財,當收回其錢財;若是借出實物,當收回他所給予的同等實物;並論二十五歲以前,執事不可受祝聖,貞女不可受祝聖;且誦讀員不可向民眾致敬問安。論每一省份因路途遙遠,當有自己的首座主教。第十七條。
2:234
Placuit ut Mauritnnia Sitifensis, at postu­ larit, primatem provinciae Numidiæ, ex cujus coetu separatur, ut suum habeat primatem, quem, con­ sentientibus omnibus primatibus provinciarum ACri.. canarum, vel omnibus episcopis, propter longinqui­ tatem habere permissa est. Si quis clericus ordinatur, moneri debet constituta servare ; et ut corporibus defunctorum eucharistia non detur, nec baptisma ; et ut per singulos annos per omnes provincias ad concilium metropolitani conveniatur. XVIU. Item placuit ut ordinatis episcopis vel clericis, prius ab ordinatoribus snis placita concilio­ rum turibus eorum inculcentur, ne se aliquid contra statuta concilii fecisse pœniteant.
It was resolved that Mauritania Sitifensis, as it had requested, have its own primate of the province of Numidia—from whose body it is separated—so that it may have its own primate, whom, with all the primates of the African provinces, or all the bishops, consenting, it has been permitted to have on account of the distance. If any cleric be ordained, he ought to be admonished to observe the enactments; and that the eucharist not be given to the bodies of the dead, nor baptism; and that every year throughout all the provinces the metropolitans assemble for a council. XVIII. Likewise it was resolved that, when bishops or clerics are ordained, the decrees of the councils should first be impressed upon their ears by their ordainers, lest they repent of having done anything against the enactments of the council.
議定西提非斯的茅利塔尼亞照其所請,從努米底亞省(它由該省的整體中分出)取得自己的首座;好叫它得有自己的首座,而這乃是經非洲諸省所有的首座、或所有主教同意,因路途遙遠而得准許的。聖職人員若受祝聖,應當被勸誡要遵守諸項規定;並論不可把聖體給予死者的屍身,也不可施洗;又論每年於各省,諸都主教當聚集召開會議。第十八條。同樣議定:主教或聖職人員受祝聖時,祝聖者應先把諸會議的決議銘刻於他們耳中,免得他們做了任何違背會議規定的事而懊悔。
2:235
Item placuit ut corporibus defunctorum eucharistia non detur ; scriptum est enim: c Accipite, et editecadavera au­ tem nec accipere possunt, nec edere; et ue jam mortuos homines baptizari faciat presbyterorum ignavia : pro qua re confirmandum est in hac sancta synodo ut, secundum Nicæna statuta, propter causas ecclesiasticas, quas ad pemiciem plebium sæpe vete­ rascunt, singulis quibusque annis concilium convo­ cetur, ad quod omnes provinciæ, quas primas sedes habent, de conciliis suis binos, aut quantos delege­ rint, episcopos legatos mittant # ut congregato con­ ventu plena possit esse auctoritas. Ut si quis episcopus accusatur, ad primatem ipsius provinciæ causa deferatur. XIX.
Likewise it was resolved that the eucharist not be given to the bodies of the dead; for it is written: «Take and eat,» but corpses can neither take nor eat; and that the slothfulness of presbyters not cause men already dead to be baptized: for which reason it must be confirmed in this holy synod that, according to the Nicene decrees, on account of ecclesiastical matters which often grow old to the ruin of the people, every single year a council be convened, to which all the provinces that have primatial sees may send two bishops, or as many as they shall choose, as legates from their councils, so that, the assembly being gathered, there may be full authority. That if any bishop be accused, the case be referred to the primate of his province. XIX.
同樣議定:不可把聖體給予死者的屍身;因為經上記著說:「你們拿去吃罷」,而屍體既不能拿,也不能吃;並論不可因長老的怠惰,使已死之人受洗:為此緣故,在這神聖會議中必須加以確認,按照尼西亞的諸決議,因教會的事務常常拖延陳舊以致禍及百姓,每年當召開一次會議,凡設有首座座位的各省,當從其各會議中派遣兩位主教(或他們所選定的若干位)作為代表前來,好叫集會一經召集,便能具有完全的權威。論倘若有主教被控告,當把案件交由其省的首座處理。第十九條。
2:236
Aurelius episcopus dixit: Quisquis episcopo­ rum accusatur, ad primates provinciae ipsius causam deferat accusator; nec a communione suspendatur, cui crimen intenditur, nisi ad causam suam dicen­ dam electorum judicum, die statuta, litteris evoca­ tus, minime occurrerit, hoc est infra spatium men­ sis, ex ea die, qua eum litteras accepisse constiterit: quod si aliquas veras necessitatis causas probaverit, quibus eum occurrere non potuisse manifestum sit, causae dicendæ intra alterum mensem integram ha­ beat facultatem ; verum tam diu post mensem secuu­ dum non communicet, donec purgetur.
Bishop Aurelius said: Whosoever of the bishops is accused, let the accuser refer the case to the primates of his province; nor let him to whom the crime is imputed be suspended from communion, unless, summoned by letters on the appointed day to plead his cause before the chosen judges, he fail to appear—that is, within the space of a month from the day on which it is established that he received the letters: but if he prove any true causes of necessity by which it is manifest that he could not appear, let him have full opportunity within a second month of pleading his cause; yet so long, after the second month, let him not communicate until he be cleared.
奧理略主教說:凡主教中被控告者,控告者當把案件交由其省的首座處理;那被指控有罪者不應被中止共融,除非他在指定的日子受書信傳喚、要在所選的審判者面前申辯其案,卻未出席——這就是在他被確認收到書信之日起一個月之內;但倘若他能證明有任何真正的必要緣由,使他顯然無法出席,就讓他在第二個月之內有充分的機會申辯其案;然而過了第二個月之後,他仍應暫不領共融,直到他得以洗清。
2:237
Si autem ad concilium universale anniversarium occurrere nolue­ fit, ut vel ibi causa ejus terminetur, ipse in se dam­ nalionis sententiam dixisse judlcetur, tempore sane quo non communicat, nec in sua Ecclesia, vel paro­ cbia communicet. Accusator autem ejus, si nunquam diebus causæ dicendæ defuerit, a communione non removeatur; si vero aliquando defuerit, subtrahens sc, restituto in communione episcopo, ipse removea­ tur a communione accusator : ita tamen, ut nec ipsi adimatur facultas causae peragendae, si se ad diem occurrere non voluisse sed non potuisse probaverit.
But if he be unwilling to appear at the annual universal council, so that at least there his case might be concluded, let him be judged to have pronounced upon himself the sentence of condemnation; during the time, indeed, in which he does not communicate, let him not communicate either in his own Church or parish. But his accuser, if he be never absent on the days appointed for pleading the cause, shall not be removed from communion; but if at any time he be absent, withdrawing himself, then, the bishop being restored to communion, the accuser himself shall be removed from communion: yet so that the opportunity of pursuing the case be not taken from him either, if he prove that he was unwilling—but rather unable—to appear on the day.
但倘若他不願出席每年一度的全體會議,以致至少在那裡使他的案件得以了結,就當判定他已對自己宣告了定罪的判決;在他不領共融的時期,他在自己的教會或堂區也都不可領共融。至於他的控告者,倘若在指定申辯案件的日子從不缺席,就不應被除於共融之外;但倘若他在任何時候缺席而退避,那麼,主教既被恢復共融,控告者本人就應被除於共融之外:然而仍須使他不致被剝奪進行案件的機會,倘若他能證明他並非不願、而是不能於那日出席。
2:238
Illud vero, ut cum agere cœperit in episcoporum ju­ dicio, si fucrit accusatoris persona culpabilis, ad ar­ gnendum non admittatur, nisi proprias causas, non tamen ecclesiasticas, asserere voluerit. De presbyteris, vel clericis accusatis. XX. Si autem presbyteri, vel diaconi fuerint accu­ sati, adjuncto sibi ex vicinis locis cum proprio epi­ scopo legitimo numero collegarum quos ab eodem accusati petierint : id est una sccum in presbyteri nomine sex, in diaconi tres ipsorum causam discu­ tiant, eadem dierum, et dilationum, et a communione remotionum, et discussion personarum, Inter accu­ satores et eos qui accusantur, forma servata.
But this also: that when he begins to act in the bishops' court, if the person of the accuser be culpable, he shall not be admitted to bring the charge, unless he wishes to assert his own causes—yet not ecclesiastical ones. On presbyters or clerics accused. XX. But if presbyters or deacons be accused, there being joined to him, with his own bishop, from neighbouring places a lawful number of colleagues whom the accused shall have requested from him—that is, six in the case of a presbyter, three in the case of a deacon, together with himself—let them examine their case, the same form being observed of days, and of delays, and of removals from communion, and of the examination of persons, between the accusers and those who are accused.
還有此事:當他開始在主教的法庭上進行訴訟時,倘若控告者本人有可責之處,他就不應被准許提出控罪,除非他想要主張他自己的案由——但不是教會方面的案由。論被控告的長老或聖職人員。第二十條。但倘若長老或執事被控告,當為他連同他自己的主教,從鄰近地方加上合法數目的同僚(即被控者向他所請求的)——這就是,論長老連同他本人共六位,論執事三位——讓他們審查其案件,並照樣遵守關於日期、延期、暫除共融、以及人員審查的同一格式,介乎控告者與被控告者之間。
2:239
Reli­ quorum autem clericorum causas, etiam solus episco­ pus loci agnoscat, et finiat. Ut filii clericorum in matrimonio non jungantur hæ­ reticis. XXI. Iterum placuit ut filii clericorum gentilibus, vel hæreticis matrimonio non jungantur. Ut episcopi tel clerici in eos qui non sunt catholici nihil conferant. XXLI. Et ut in eos qui catholici Christiani non sunt. eliamsi consanguinei fuerint, per donationes rerum suarum, episcopi vel clerici nihil conferant. Ut episcopi trans mare non proficiscantur. XXIII. Item ut episcopi trans mare non profici­ scantur, nisi consulto primae sedis episcopo suæ cu­ jusque provinciæ , ut ab eo praecipue possint sumere formatam vel commendationem.
But the cases of the remaining clerics let even the bishop of the place alone take cognizance of and conclude. That the sons of clerics not be joined in marriage to heretics. XXI. Again it was resolved that the sons of clerics not be joined in marriage to pagans or heretics. That bishops or clerics bestow nothing on those who are not catholic. XXII. And that upon those who are not catholic Christians—even if they be blood-relations—bishops or clerics bestow nothing through donations of their goods. That bishops not go across the sea. XXIII. Likewise that bishops not go across the sea, unless having consulted the bishop of the first see of each one's province, so that especially from him they may be able to receive a formal letter or commendation.
但其餘聖職人員的案件,即由當地的主教獨自審理並了結。論聖職人員的兒女不可與異端者結婚。第二十一條。又議定聖職人員的兒女不可與外教人或異端者結婚。論主教或聖職人員不可向非至公者贈與任何物。第二十二條。並論對那些並非至公基督徒的人——即使是血親——主教或聖職人員不可藉贈與自己的財物而給予任何物。論主教不可渡海遠行。第二十三條。同樣論主教不可渡海遠行,除非已請示各人本省第一座位的主教,好叫他們特別能從他領取正式公函或薦書。
2:240
Ut præter Scripturas canonicas nihil in Ecclesia le­ gatur. XXIV. Item ut præter Scripturas canonicas nihil in Ecclesia legatur sub nomine divinarum Scripturarum. Sunt autem canonicae Scripturae, id est Genesis, Eso­ dus, Leviticus, Numeri, Deuteronomium, Jesu Nave, Judicum, Ruth, Regum libri 4, Paralipomenon libri 2, Job, Psalterium, Salomonis libri 5, libri 12 Pro- phetarum, Isaias, Jeremias, Ezechiel, Daniel, Tho­ bias, Judith, Esther, Esdrae libri 2, Machabaeorum libri i i Novi Testamenti : Evangeliorum libri 4, Actuum apostolorum liber unus, Epistolae Pauli 14, Petri apostoli i, Joannis apostoli 3, Jacobi apostoli una, Judæ apostoli una, Apocalypsis Joannis liber unus.
That besides the canonical Scriptures nothing be read in the Church. XXIV. Likewise that besides the canonical Scriptures nothing be read in the Church under the name of the divine Scriptures. Now the canonical Scriptures are these: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua the son of Nun, Judges, Ruth, the four books of Kings, the two books of Chronicles, Job, the Psalter, the five books of Solomon, the twelve books of the Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Tobit, Judith, Esther, the two books of Ezra, the books of the Maccabees. Of the New Testament: the four books of the Gospels, the one book of the Acts of the Apostles, the fourteen Epistles of Paul, the two of the Apostle Peter, the three of the Apostle John, the one of the Apostle James, the one of the Apostle Jude, the one book of the Apocalypse of John.
論除正典聖經外,教會中不可誦讀別的。第二十四條。同樣論除正典聖經外,不可在教會中以神聖聖經之名誦讀別的。如今正典聖經就是:創世紀、出谷紀、肋未紀、戶籍紀、申命紀、農的兒子若蘇厄、民長紀、盧德傳、列王紀四卷、編年紀二卷、約伯傳、聖詠集、撒羅滿書五卷、十二先知書、依撒意亞、耶肋米亞、厄則克耳、達尼爾、多俾亞、友弟德、艾斯德爾、厄斯德拉二卷、瑪加伯諸卷。新約則有:福音四卷、宗徒大事錄一卷、保祿書信十四封、宗徒伯多祿書信二封、宗徒若望書信三封、宗徒雅各伯書信一封、宗徒猶達書信一封、若望默示錄一卷。
2:241
Iloc etiam fratri et consacerdoti nostro Bonifacio, vel aliis earum partium episcopis pro confirmando isto canone innotescat, quia a Patribus ista accepi­ mus in Ecclesia legenda. De episcopis, vel sequenlibus ordinibus, qui sacro­ sancta mysteria contrectant, placuit ab uxoribus contineri. XXV. Aurelius episcopus dixit:
This too shall be made known to our brother and fellow-priest Boniface, or to the other bishops of those parts, for the confirming of this canon, because we have received from the Fathers that these are to be read in the Church. Concerning bishops, or the following orders, who handle the sacrosanct mysteries, it was resolved that they abstain from their wives. XXV. Bishop Aurelius said:
此事也應通知我們的弟兄與同為司祭的波尼法爵,或那些地區的其他主教,以便確認此一教規,因為我們從眾教父領受了這些書是當在教會中誦讀的。論主教,或那些經手至聖奧蹟的以下諸品級,議定他們當戒絕妻室。第二十五條。奧理略主教說:
2:242
Addimus, fratres charissimi, praeterea, cum de quorumdam clericorum, quamvis lectorum, erga uxores proprias incontinen­ tia referretur, placuit, quod et in diversis conciliis firmatum est, ut subdiaconi, qui sacra mysteria con­ trectant, et diaconi, presbyteri, sed et episcopi, se­ cundum propria statuta, etiam ab uxoribus se con­ tineant, ut tanquam non habentes videantur esse: quod nisi fecerint, ab ecclesiastico removeantur offi­ cio. Caeteros autem clericos ad hoc non cogi, nisi maturiori aetate. Ab universo concilio dictum est: Quae vestra sanctitas est juste moderata et sancta, et Deo placita sunt, confirmamus. Ut res Ecclesiæ nemo distrahat. XXVI.
We add, dearest brethren, moreover, that, since report was made concerning the incontinence of certain clerics—though they be lectors—towards their own wives, it was resolved, as has also been confirmed in various councils, that subdeacons who handle the sacred mysteries, and deacons, presbyters, and also bishops, according to their proper statutes, abstain even from their wives, so that they may seem to be as having none: but if they do not this, let them be removed from ecclesiastical office. But the rest of the clerics are not to be compelled to this, save at a more mature age. By the whole council it was said: What things your holiness has justly and holily moderated, and which are pleasing to God, we confirm. That no one alienate the goods of the Church. XXVI.
至為親愛的弟兄們,我們此外還要補充:既有報告論及某些聖職人員——雖然只是誦讀員——對自己妻室的不節制,便議定(這也已在各會議中得到確認):經手神聖奧蹟的副執事,以及執事、長老、並主教,按其各自的規章,當連妻室也戒絕,好叫他們顯得如同沒有妻室一般:但倘若他們不如此行,就當被免除教會職務。至於其餘的聖職人員,則不應勉強他們如此,除非到了更成熟的年齡。全會議都說:凡你們聖座所公正而神聖地節制、且為天主所喜悅的事,我們都加以確認。論無人可變賣教會的財物。第二十六條。
2:243
Item placuit ut rem Ecclesiae nemo ven­ dat: quod si redditus non habet, et aliqua nimia ne- cessitas cogit, hanc insinuandam esse primati pro­ vinciæ ipsius, ut cum statuto numero episcoporum utrum faciendum sit arbitretur. Quod si tanta urget necessitas Ecclesiae, ut non possit ante consulere, saltem vicinos testes convocet episcopos, curans ad concilium omnes referre suae Ecclesiæ necessitates : quod si non fecerit, reus Deo, et concilio venditor, honore amisso, teneatur. Presbyteri et diaconi in graviore culpa convicti ma­ nus impositionem, tanquam laici, nequaquam susci­ piant.
Likewise it was resolved that no one sell the goods of the Church: but if it have no revenue, and some very great necessity compel, this is to be intimated to the primate of its province, that, with an appointed number of bishops, he may judge whether it is to be done. But if so great a necessity press upon the Church that it cannot consult beforehand, let it at least convene neighbouring bishops as witnesses, taking care to refer to the council all the necessities of its Church: but if it do not this, let the seller be held guilty before God and the council, his honour being lost. Presbyters and deacons convicted in a graver fault shall by no means receive the imposition of hands, as laymen do.
同樣議定:無人可變賣教會的財物:但若教會沒有收益,且有某種極大的必要迫使,這事就應通知其省的首座,好叫他與所指定數目的主教一同判斷是否當行此事。但若教會所受的迫切如此之大,以致無法事先請示,至少當召集鄰近的主教作見證,並當心要把其教會的一切需要呈報會議:但若教會不如此行,那變賣者就當在天主與會議面前被定為有罪,並喪失其尊位。長老與執事若被定犯較重之過,絕不可如平信徒那樣領受覆手。
2:244
XXVII Item confirmatum est ut si quando pres­ byteri vel diaconi in aliqua graviori culpa convicti fuerint, qua eos a ministerio necesse sit removeri, non eis manus, tanquam poenitentibus, vel tanquam hdelibus laicis, imponatur; neque permiltendum, ut rebaptizati ad clericatus gradum promoveanlur. Presbyteri diaconi, vel clerici, qui causa sua ad trans­ marina putaverint appellandum, in communionena minime suscipiuntur. XXVIII. Item placuit ut presbyteri, diaconi, vel caeteri inferiores clerici, in causis quas habuerint, si de judiciis episcoporum suorum questi fuerint, vicini episcopi eos cum consensu sui episcopi au­ diant, et inter eos definiant adhibiti ab eis episcopi:
XXVII. Likewise it was confirmed that if at any time presbyters or deacons be convicted in some graver fault, by which it is necessary that they be removed from the ministry, hands are not to be laid upon them as upon penitents, or as upon faithful laymen; nor is it to be permitted that the rebaptized be promoted to the grade of the clergy. Presbyters, deacons, or clerics who think they should appeal in their cause to places overseas, are by no means to be received into communion. XXVIII. Likewise it was resolved that presbyters, deacons, or the other inferior clerics, in the cases which they have, if they complain of the judgments of their own bishops, let the neighbouring bishops hear them with the consent of their bishop, and let the bishops called in by them decide between them:
第二十七條。同樣確認:倘若長老或執事在任何時候被定犯某種較重之過,以致必須使他們被免除聖職,就不可如同對悔罪者、或對信德平信徒那樣向他們覆手;也不可容許受過重洗的人被擢陞至聖職品級。長老、執事或聖職人員,凡以為應就自己的案件向海外各地上訴者,絕不可被接納入共融。第二十八條。同樣議定:長老、執事或其他較低的聖職人員,在他們所有的案件中,倘若他們對自己主教的判決有所申訴,當由鄰近的主教在其主教同意之下審理他們,並由他們所召來的主教在他們之間裁決:
2:245
quod si et ab eis provocandum putaverint, noR pro­ vocent ad transmarina judicia, sed ad primates sua­ rum provinciarum , sicut et de episcopis saepe con­ stitutum est. Ad transmarina autem qui putaverit ap­ pellandum, a nullo intra Africam ad communionem suscipiatur. Si quis excommunicatus ante audientiam communicare præsumpserit, ipse in se damnationem protulit. XXIX. Item placuit uuiverso concilio ut qui ex­ communicatus fuerit pro suo neglectu, sive episco­ pus, sive quilibet clericus, et tempore excommunica­ tionis suae, ante audientiam, communionem præ­ sumpserit, ipse in se damnationis judicetur protu­ lisse sententiam. De accusato, vel accusatore. XXX.
but if they think they should appeal even from them, let them not appeal to overseas tribunals, but to the primates of their provinces, as has often been decreed concerning bishops also. But whoever shall think he should appeal overseas, let him be received into communion by no one within Africa. If anyone excommunicated presume to communicate before his hearing, he has pronounced condemnation upon himself. XXIX. Likewise it pleased the whole council that whoever has been excommunicated for his own negligence, whether bishop or any cleric, and during the time of his excommunication, before his hearing, presume to take communion, he shall be judged to have pronounced upon himself the sentence of condemnation. On the accused, or the accuser. XXX.
但倘若他們以為連對這些主教也應上訴,就不可向海外的法庭上訴,而當向其省的首座上訴,正如關於主教也常有的規定。但凡以為應向海外上訴者,就不可在非洲境內被任何人接納入共融。倘若被絕罰者膽敢在受審之前領共融,他就已對自己宣告了定罪。第二十九條。同樣全會議都贊同:凡因自己的疏忽而被絕罰者,無論是主教或任何聖職人員,倘若在他被絕罰的時期、於受審之前膽敢領共融,就當判定他已對自己宣告了定罪的判決。論被控告者或控告者。第三十條。
2:246
Item placuit ut accusatus vel accusator in eo loco unde est ille qui accusatur, si metuit ali­ quam vim temerariæ multitudinis, locum sibi elI­ gat proximum, quo non sit difficile testes perducere, ubi causa finiatur. Si qui clerici ab episcopis suis promoti contempserint. nec illic maneant unde recedere noluerunt. XXXI. Item placuit ut quicunque clerici, vel dia­ coni pro necessitatibus Ecclesiarum non obtempe­ raverint episcopis suis, volentibus eos ad honorem ampliorem in sua Ecclesia promovere , nec illic mi­ nistrent in gradu suo unde recedere noluerunt. Si quis clericorum pauper promotus in ordine, postea habuerit aliquid, Ecclesiæ potestati subjaceat. XXXII.
Likewise it was resolved that the accused or the accuser, in that place from which is he who is accused, if he fears any violence of a rash multitude, may choose for himself a nearby place, to which it be not difficult to bring witnesses, where the case may be concluded. If any clerics promoted by their bishops despise it, let them not even remain there whence they were unwilling to depart. XXXI. Likewise it was resolved that whatever clerics or deacons, for the necessities of the Churches, do not obey their bishops who wish to promote them to a more ample honour in their own Church, let them not even minister there in their grade whence they were unwilling to depart. If any cleric, poor when promoted to office, afterwards has acquired something, let it be subject to the power of the Church. XXXII.
同樣議定:被控告者或控告者,在那受控告者所在的地方,倘若他懼怕暴民的任何強暴,可為自己選定一個鄰近之處(把見證人帶到那裡並無困難),使案件在那裡了結。倘若有聖職人員被自己的主教擢陞而加以輕視,就不可甚至留在那他們所不願離開之處。第三十一條。同樣議定:凡聖職人員或執事,為教會的需要,不順從那願意把他們擢陞至本教會中更高榮位的主教,就不可甚至在那他們所不願離開之處按其品級供職。倘若有聖職人員受擢陞至某品時本是貧窮的,後來卻取得了某物,就應使之隸屬教會的權柄。第三十二條。
2:247
Item placuit ut episcopi, presbyteri, dia­ coni, vel quicunque clerici, qui nihil habentes ordi­ namur, et tempore episcopatus vel clericatus sui agros, vel quaecunque pracdia, nomine suo compa­ rant, tanquam reruin dominicarum invasionis cri- mne teneantur, nisi admoniti in Ecclesiam eadem ipsa contulerint. Si autem ipsis proprie aliquid libe­ ralitate alicujus vel successione cognationis obvene­ rit, faciant inde quod eorum proposito congruit: quod si a suo proposito relrorsum exorbitaverint, honore ecclesiastico indigni, tanquam reprobi, judi­ centur. Ut presbyteri rem Ecclesiæ in qua sunt constituti non vendant, et nulli episcopo liceat rem tituli matricis Ecclesiæ usurpare. XXXIII.
Likewise it was resolved that bishops, presbyters, deacons, or whatsoever clerics, who are ordained having nothing, and during the time of their episcopate or clerical office acquire fields, or any estates whatsoever, in their own name, be held guilty of the crime of usurpation of the Lord's goods, unless, being admonished, they bestow those same things upon the Church. But if anything come to them properly by the liberality of someone, or by inheritance of kinship, let them do thereof what accords with their profession: but if they deviate backward from their profession, let them be judged unworthy of ecclesiastical honour, as reprobates. That presbyters not sell the goods of the Church in which they are appointed, and that it be lawful for no bishop to usurp the goods of the title of the mother Church. XXXIII.
同樣議定:凡主教、長老、執事,或任何聖職人員,受祝聖時本是一無所有,而在其主教或聖職任期內以自己的名義取得田地或任何產業者,當被定犯侵吞主之財物之罪,除非他們經勸誡後把那些物歸與教會。但倘若有任何物確因某人的慷慨贈與、或因親屬的繼承而臨到他們,就讓他們就此而行合乎其聲明的事:但倘若他們從自己的聲明倒退偏離,就當被判定為不配教會的尊位,如同被棄者。論長老不可變賣他們所受任之教會的財物,且任何主教都不可侵吞母堂名下的財物。第三十三條。
2:248
Item placuit ut presbyteri non vendant rem Ecclesiae ubi sunt constituti, nescientibus epi­ scopis suis, quomodo et episcopis non licet vendere prædia Ecclesiae, ignorante concilio, vel presbyteris suis. Non habente [F. habenti] ergo necessitatem, nec episcopo liceat matricis Ecclesiæ, nec presby­ tero rem lituli sui usurpare. Recitata sunt etiam in ista synodo diversa concilia universae provinciae Africae, transactis temporibus Aurelii Cartbaginensis episcopi celebrata. De concilio quod Hippone Regio factum est. Gloriosissimo imperatore Tbeodosio Augusto III, et Abundantio v. c., VIII idus Octobris, Hippone Re­ gio, in secretario basilicæ pacis, ef cætera.
Likewise it was resolved that presbyters not sell the goods of the Church where they are appointed, without their bishops knowing—just as bishops too are not permitted to sell the estates of the Church without the council, or their presbyters, knowing. Therefore, where there is no necessity, let it not be lawful for a bishop to usurp the goods of the mother Church, nor for a presbyter the goods of his title. There were also recited in this synod various councils of the whole province of Africa, celebrated in times past under Aurelius, bishop of Carthage. On the council that was held at Hippo Regius. In the third consulship of the most glorious emperor Theodosius Augustus, and of Abundantius, vir clarissimus, on the eighth day before the Ides of October, at Hippo Regius, in the secretarium of the basilica of peace, and so forth.
同樣議定:長老不可在不讓自己主教知道的情況下變賣他們所受任之教會的財物——正如主教也不可在不讓會議或其長老知道的情況下變賣教會的產業。因此,在沒有必要之處,主教不可侵吞母堂的財物,長老也不可侵吞其名下的財物。在此會議中也宣讀了整個非洲省的各種會議——即從前在迦太基主教奧理略任內所舉行的。論在希波雷吉烏斯所舉行的會議。在至光榮的皇帝狄奧多西奧斯·奧古斯都第三次、與貴顯之士阿邦丹提烏斯任執政官時,十月望日前第八日,於希波雷吉烏斯,在和平大殿的書記室,如此等等。
2:249
Gesta hujus concilii ideo descripta non sunt, quia ea, quae ibi statuta sunt in superioribus probantur inserta. De concilio Carthaginensi, ubi legati episcopi procon­ sulares ad concilium Adrumetinum destinantur. Gloriosissimis imperatoribus Arcadio III et Hono­ rio II Augg. conss., V! cal. Julias, Carthagine. In boc concilio legati delecti sunt episcopi proconsula­ res ad concilium Adrumetinum. De concilio Carthaginensi, ubi multa sunt constituta. Cæsario et Attico vv. cc. conss., quinto cat.
The acts of this council have therefore not been written out, because those things which were there decreed are proved to be inserted in the foregoing. On the Carthaginian council, where proconsular legate bishops are appointed to the council of Hadrumetum. In the consulship of the most glorious emperors Arcadius for the third time and Honorius for the second time, Augusti, on the sixth day before the Kalends of July, at Carthage. In this council proconsular bishops were chosen as legates to the council of Hadrumetum. On the Carthaginian council, where many things were established. In the consulship of Caesarius and Atticus, viri clarissimi, on the fifth day before the Kalends
因此這次會議的記錄未被謄寫,因為在那裡所定立的事,已證實收入前文之中。論迦太基會議,其中指派了行省總督管轄區的主教代表前往哈德魯梅圖姆會議。在至光榮的皇帝阿爾卡狄烏斯第三次、與霍諾里烏斯第二次任執政官時,七月朔日前第六日,於迦太基。在此會議中,選定了總督管轄區的主教作為前往哈德魯梅圖姆會議的代表。論迦太基會議,其中定立了許多事。在貴顯之士凱撒利烏斯與阿提庫斯任執政官時,朔日前第五日,
2:250
Se­ ptembris, Carthagine in secretario basilicae restitutae, cum Aurelius episcopus una cum episcopis conse­ disset, astantibus etiam diaconibus, advenientibus quoque Victore sene Puppianense, Tuto Migirpense, Evangelo Assuritano. Allocutio ad episcopos Aurelii Carthaginensis epi­ scopi. Aurelius episcopus dixit: Post d em præstitutam Concilii consedimus, ut recordamini, fratres beatis­ simi, et arbitrabamur omnium provinciarum per Afri­ eam legationes convenisse ad diem, ut dixi, præsti­ tutam nostri tractatus;
of September, at Carthage, in the secretarium of the restored basilica, when bishop Aurelius had taken his seat together with the bishops, the deacons also standing by, there arriving likewise Victor the elder of Puppi, Tutus of Migirpa, Evangelus of Assuras. Address to the bishops by Aurelius, bishop of Carthage. Bishop Aurelius said: After the appointed day of the Council we took our seats, as you recall, most blessed brethren, and we supposed that the legations of all the provinces throughout Africa had assembled by the day appointed, as I said, for our deliberation;
九月,於迦太基,在重修大殿的書記室,當奧理略主教與眾主教一同就座,執事們也在旁侍立,又有普皮的長者維克托爾、米吉爾帕的圖圖斯、阿蘇拉斯的厄旺日路斯前來時。迦太基主教奧理略對眾主教的致辭。奧理略主教說:至蒙福的弟兄們,正如你們所記得的,過了會議所定的日子之後我們才就座,並且我們原以為,正如我所說,全非洲各省的代表團都已在所定的日子前來,為我們的商議;
2:251
sed cum sacerdotum nostro­ rum epistola Byzacenorum fuisset recitata, vel quid mecum iidem qui tempus et diem concilii praevene­ rant, tractassent, vestræ charitati legeretur, lecta est etiam a fratribus Honorato et Urbano, qui nobis­ cum hodie concilium participantur, legatio Sitifensis provinciæ destinata. Frater eliam Reginus Ecclesiae Vegei Selitanx litteras* ad parvitatem meam datas Crescentiani primæ sedis, ut ipse insinuat, Numidia­ rum, et Aurelii, coepiscoporum nostrorum, in quibus scriptis vestra mecum charitas recognoscit promisisse eosdem, quod aut ipsi dignarentur venire, aut ad hoc concilium fuissent ex more destinaturi legatos :
But when the letter of our bishops of Byzacena had been read aloud, and likewise whatever those who had come before the time and day of the council had discussed with me, this was read out to your charity; there was read also the legation sent from the province of Sitifensis by the brothers Honoratus and Urbanus, who today take part in the council with us. Brother Reginus likewise, of the Church of Vegesela, brought to my lowliness letters given by Crescentianus of the first see, as he himself indicates, of Numidia, and by Aurelius, our fellow-bishops; in which writings your charity recognizes together with me that those same men promised either that they would themselves deign to come, or that, according to custom, they would have sent legates to this council:
但是當我們拜匝森納(Byzacena)眾主教的書信被誦讀之後,以及那些在公會議的時間與日子之前就先來與我商議的人所討論的內容,也都向你們的仁愛宣讀了;此外還誦讀了由與我們今日一同參與公會議的弟兄何諾拉圖斯(Honoratus)和烏爾巴努斯(Urbanus)二人,自西提非斯(Sitifensis)省所帶來的使團文書。維格塞拉(Vegesela)教會的弟兄雷吉努斯(Reginus)也將書信交給我這卑微之人,那是出於努米底亞(Numidia)首座克雷斯肯提阿努斯(Crescentianus)——如他自己所言——以及我們的同寅主教奧雷利烏斯(Aurelius)所發的;在這些文書中,你們的仁愛與我一同確認,他們曾應允:要麼親自屈尊前來,要麼依照慣例派遣使節前來此公會議:
2:252
sed hoc quia minuine factum videtur, diu se detineri se longinquo venientes legati Mauritaniæ Sitifensis non posse testantur; et ideo, fratres, si vestræ chari­ tati videtur, littere fratrum nostrorum Byzaceno­ rum, sed et breviarium, quod eidem epistolae adjun­ xerunt, ad hunc cæLum corrogatum legantur, ut si qua forte illic movere charitatis vestrae animum pos­ sunt, in eodem breviario quae diligentius fuerint animadversa, in melius reformentur. Uoc enim fra­ ter et coepiscopus noster primæ sedis, vir perspectus merilo suae gravitatis atque prudentke, Mizonius scribens ad meam parvitatem postulavit. Si ergo pla­ cet, quæ tractata sunt legantur, et singula a vestra charitate considerentur.
but since this seems by no means to have been done, the legates of Mauritania Sitifensis, coming from far off, testify that they cannot be detained for long. And therefore, brethren, if it seems good to your charity, let the letters of our brethren of Byzacena, and also the summary which they appended to that same letter, be read out and gathered for this assembly, so that if perchance anything in it can move the mind of your charity, whatever has been more carefully observed in that same summary may be reformed for the better. For this our brother and fellow-bishop of the first see, a man esteemed for the dignity of his gravity and prudence, Mizonius, requested when writing to my lowliness. If, then, it is pleasing, let the things that have been discussed be read, and let each be considered by your charity.
但既然這事看來全然未曾辦成,遠道而來的茅利塔尼亞·西提非斯(Mauritania Sitifensis)的使節聲明他們不能久留。因此,弟兄們,若你們的仁愛認為合宜,就讓我們拜匝森納弟兄們的書信,以及他們附在那封信上的摘要,向此聚會誦讀並收集起來,好叫其中若有甚麼能觸動你們仁愛之心的事,凡在那摘要中經更謹慎察看的,都可改善而更趨完善。因為我們的弟兄、首座的同寅主教米佐尼烏斯(Mizonius),一位因其莊重與審慎而備受敬重之人,在寫信給我這卑微之人時提出了此請求。所以若大家樂意,就讓所討論的事被誦讀,並讓每一條都由你們的仁愛加以斟酌。
2:253
Quod nihil de Hipponensi concilio sit emendandum. XXXIV. Epigonius episcopus dixit: In hoc bre- viario, quod decerptum est de concilio Hipponensi, nihil arbitramur esse emendandum, vel assuendum, nisi ut dies sanctae Paschae tempore concilii inno­ tescat. Ut episcopi, vel clerici, non facile filios suos eman­ cipent. XXXV. Ut episcopi, vel dericit lilios suos a sua potestate per emancipationem exire non sinant, nisi de moribus eorum fuerint, et de ætate securi, ut pos­ sint ad eos jam propria pertinere peccata. Ut episcopi, vel clerici, non ordinentur, nisi omnes suos fecerint Christianos. XXXVI.
That nothing of the Council of Hippo is to be amended. XXXIV. Epigonius the bishop said: In this summary, which has been excerpted from the Council of Hippo, we judge that nothing is to be amended or added, except that the day of holy Easter be made known at the time of the council. That bishops or clerics should not lightly emancipate their sons. XXXV. That bishops or clerics should not allow their sons to go out from their power through emancipation, unless they are assured concerning their morals and their age, so that henceforth their own sins may belong to themselves. That bishops or clerics should not be ordained unless they have made all those of their household Christians. XXXVI.
希波(Hippo)公會議的決議無一需要修改。第三十四條。主教厄皮戈尼烏斯(Epigonius)說:在這份摘錄自希波公會議的摘要中,我們認為無一需要修改或增補,惟在公會議時須使聖逾越節之日為眾人所知。主教或聖職人員不可輕易解放其子嗣脫離父權。第三十五條。主教或聖職人員不可容許其子藉解放而脫離自己的權柄,除非他們對其品行與年齡已有把握,使其本身的罪過從此可歸於己身。主教或聖職人員不可被祝聖,除非他們已使其全家成為基督徒。第三十六條。
2:254
Ut episcopi, et presbyteri, et diaconi non ordinentur, priusquam omnes, qui sunt in domo eo­ rum, Chrislianos catholicos fecerint. Quod præter panem, et merum mixtum aqua, nihil in sacramentis offerri debeat. XXXVII. Ut in sacramentis corporis et sanguinis Domini nihil amplius offeratur, quam quod ipse Do­ minus tradidit, hoc est panis, et vinum aqua mixtum : primitiæ vero, seu mel, et lac, quod uno die solem­ nissimo in infantum mysterio solet offerri , quamvis in altari offerantur, suam tamen habeaut propriam benedictionem, ut a sacramento dominico corporis et sanguinis distinguantur, nec amplius in primitiis offeratur quam de uvis et frumentis.
That bishops and presbyters and deacons should not be ordained before they have made all who are in their house Catholic Christians. That, apart from bread and wine mixed with water, nothing ought to be offered in the sacraments. XXXVII. That in the sacraments of the Body and Blood of the Lord nothing more be offered than what the Lord himself handed down, that is, bread and wine mixed with water. As for first-fruits, or honey and milk, which are wont to be offered on one most solemn day in the mystery for infants, although they may be offered at the altar, let them nevertheless have their own proper benediction, so that they may be distinguished from the sacrament of the Lord's Body and Blood; and let nothing more be offered among the first-fruits than what comes from grapes and grain.
主教、司鐸與執事不可被祝聖,除非他們已使家中所有的人成為大公的基督徒。在聖事中,除餅與摻水之酒外,不可獻上他物。第三十七條。在主的聖體聖血的聖事中,所獻不可多於主自己所傳授的,即餅與摻水之酒。至於初熟之物,或蜜與奶——這些常在一個極隆重的日子於嬰孩的奧蹟中獻上——雖可置於祭壇上獻,卻當有其本身專屬的祝福,以使之與主的聖體聖血聖事相區別;並且在初熟之物中,除葡萄與五穀所出者外,不可多獻他物。
2:255
Ut clerici, vel continentes, ad virgines, vel viduas, non accedant. XXXVIII. Clerici, vel continentes, ad viduas, vel virgines , nisi ex jussu vel permissu episcoporum aut presbyterorum non accedant: et hoc non soli fa­ ciant, sed cum conclericis, vel cum his cum quimus episcopus aut presbyter jusserit, nec ipsi episcopi et presbyteri soli habeant accessum ad hujusmodi feminas, sed ubi aut clerici praesentes sunt, aut gra­ ves aliqui Christiani. Ut princeps sacerdotum non appelletur episcopus. XXXIX. Ut primae sedis episcopus non appelletur princeps sacerdotum, aut summus sacerdos, aut aliquid hujusmodi , sed tantum primæ sedis epi­ scopus.
That clerics or continent persons should not approach virgins or widows. XXXVIII. Let clerics or continent persons not approach widows or virgins except by the command or permission of bishops or presbyters; and let them not do this alone, but with fellow-clerics, or with those whom the bishop or presbyter has ordered; nor let even the bishops and presbyters themselves have access to women of this kind alone, but where either clerics are present, or some grave Christians. That the chief of the priests should not be called bishop. XXXIX. That the bishop of the first see should not be called chief of the priests, or highest priest, or anything of this kind, but only bishop of the first see.
聖職人員或守貞者不可接近童貞女或寡婦。第三十八條。聖職人員或守貞者,除非奉主教或司鐸之命或許可,不可接近寡婦或童貞女;並且不可獨自行此事,而須偕同其他聖職人員,或偕同主教或司鐸所指派之人;就連主教與司鐸本人,也不可獨自接近此類婦女,而須有聖職人員在場,或有某些莊重的基督徒在場。眾司祭之首不可被稱為主教。第三十九條。首座主教不可被稱為眾司祭之首,或大司祭,或諸如此類的名號,而只可稱為首座主教。
2:256
Ut clerici tabernas, nisi in peregrinis, non ingre­ diantur. XL. Ut clerici, edendi vel bibendi causa, tabernas non ingrediantur, nisi peregrinationis necessitate compulsi. Ut a jejunis Deo sacrificia celebrentur. XLI. Ut sacramenta altaris non nisi a jejunis ho­ minibus celebrentur, excepto uno die anniveraario, quo cœna Domini celebratur; nam si aliquorum po­ meridiano tempore defunctomm, sive episcoporum, sive caeterorum commendatio facienda est, solis ora­ tionibus fiat, si illi qui faciunt jam praasi inve­ niuntur. Ut in ecclesiis convivia minime celebrentur. XLII.
That clerics should not enter taverns, except when abroad. XL. That clerics should not enter taverns for the sake of eating or drinking, unless compelled by the necessity of travel. That sacrifices should be celebrated to God by those who are fasting. XLI. That the sacraments of the altar should be celebrated only by men who are fasting, with the exception of the one anniversary day on which the Lord's Supper is celebrated; for if some commemoration of the deceased, whether of bishops or of others, is to be made in the afternoon, let it be done with prayers alone, if those who perform it are found already to have eaten. That banquets should by no means be celebrated in churches. XLII.
聖職人員不可進入酒館,除非在外旅行時。第四十條。聖職人員不可為吃喝而進入酒館,除非為旅途的需要所迫。當由禁食者向天主獻祭。第四十一條。祭壇的聖事只可由禁食的人舉行,惟舉行主的晚餐的那一個週年之日除外;因為若須在午後為已故者——無論是主教或其他人——舉行追思,則當僅以祈禱行之,倘若舉行者已被發現用過餐。在聖堂內絕不可舉行宴會。第四十二條。
2:257
Ut nulli episcopi, vel clerici in ecclesia con­ veniantur, nisi forte transeuntes hospitiorum neces­ sitate illic reficiant; populi etiam ab hujusmodi con­ viviis, quantum fieri potest, prohibeantur. De pœnitentibus. XLIII. Ut pœnitentibus, secundum. differentiam peccatorum, episcopi arbitrio pœnitentiæ tempora decernantur, et ut presbyter inconsulto episcopo non reconciliet pœnitentem, nisi absentiæ episcopi ne­ cessitate cogente. Cujuscunque autem pœnitentis publicum et vulgatissimum crimeo est, quod univer­ tam Ecclesiam commoverit, ante absidem manus ei imponatur. De virginibus. XLIV.
That no bishops or clerics should feast in church, except perchance when, passing through, they take refreshment there out of the need of lodging; and let the people too, as far as can be done, be prohibited from banquets of this kind. Concerning penitents. XLIII. That for penitents, according to the difference of their sins, the times of penance be determined by the judgment of the bishop; and that a presbyter should not reconcile a penitent without consulting the bishop, except when compelled by the necessity of the bishop's absence. But whenever any penitent's crime is public and most widely known, such that it has stirred the whole Church, let the hand be laid upon him before the apse. Concerning virgins. XLIV.
主教或聖職人員不可在聖堂中設宴,除非偶因路過、出於投宿之需而在那裡取用飲食;至於信眾,也當盡可能地禁止其參與此類宴會。論作補贖者。第四十三條。對於作補贖者,當依其罪過之差別,由主教裁定補贖的時期;司鐸不可未經請示主教便使作補贖者得復和,除非為主教不在的必要所迫。但凡作補贖者的罪行若是公開且廣為人知,以致驚動了整個教會,就當在後殿前為他覆手。論童貞女。第四十四條。
2:258
Ut virgines sacrae, cum prentibus, a qui­ bus custodiebantur, privatæ fuerint, episcopi vel presbyteri, ubi episcopus absens est, providentia, gravioribus feminis commendentur, aut simul habi­ tantes invicem se custodiant, ne passim vagando Ecclesiæ lædant existimationem. De ægrotantibus qui pro se respondere non possunt. XL V. Ut ægrotantes qui pro se respondere non possunt, cum voluntatis eorum testimonium sui pe­ riculo proprio dixerint, baptizentur. Ut scenicis, at­ que histrionibus, caeterisque bujusinodi personis, vel apostaticis conversis vel reversis ad Deum, gratia vel reconciliatio non negetur. De passionibus martyrum XLVI.
That sacred virgins, when they have been deprived of the parents by whom they were guarded, should by the foresight of the bishop, or of the presbyter where the bishop is absent, be commended to women of greater gravity, or, dwelling together, guard one another, lest by wandering about at random they harm the reputation of the Church. Concerning the sick who cannot answer for themselves. XLV. That the sick who cannot answer for themselves be baptized, when those who belong to them have given testimony of their will at their own risk. That to stage-players and actors and other persons of this kind, or to apostates converted or returned to God, grace or reconciliation should not be denied. Concerning the passions of the martyrs. XLVI.
已奉獻的童貞女,當她們失去看守自己的父母時,當藉主教的照管——主教不在時則藉司鐸的照管——託付給較為莊重的婦女,或彼此同住、互相看守,免得四處隨意遊蕩而損害教會的名聲。論不能為自己作答的病人。第四十五條。不能為自己作答的病人,當在屬於他們的人冒自己的風險為其意願作證之後,給予施洗。對於戲子、伶人及其他此類人物,或對於歸化或重返天主的背教者,不可拒絕恩典或復和。論殉道者的受難史。第四十六條。
2:259
Liceat etiam legi passiones martyrum, cum anniversarii dies eorum celebrantur. De parvulis qui apud Donatistas baptizati sunt. XLVII. De Donatistis placuit ut consulamus fratres et consaeerdotes nostros Siricium et Simplicianum de solis infantibus qui baptizantur penes eosdem, ne I quod suo non fecerunt judicie, cum ad Ecclesiam Dei salubri proposito fuerint conversi, parentum illos error impediat ne promoveantur sacri altaria mi- uialri. Quibus insertis, Honoratus et Urhanus episcopi. legati provinciæ Maurtaniæ Sitfenisis, dixerunt : Jam dudum, eum apud sanctitatem vestram allegaremus scripta, dilati sumus ea contemplatione, quousque fratres nostri advenire possent de Numidia legati ;
Let it also be permitted that the passions of the martyrs be read when their anniversary days are celebrated. Concerning the little ones who have been baptized among the Donatists. XLVII. Concerning the Donatists it was decided that we should consult our brothers and fellow-priests Siricius and Simplicianus only about the infants who are baptized among them, lest, when with wholesome purpose they have been converted to the Church of God—what they did not do by their own judgment—the error of their parents should hinder them from being promoted as ministers of the sacred altars. When these things had been inserted, Honoratus and Urbanus, the bishops, legates of the province of Mauritania Sitifensis, said: Long ago, when we presented our writings before your holiness, we were put off with this consideration, until our brothers, the legates from Numidia, could arrive;
也准許在殉道者的週年之日誦讀殉道者的受難史。論在多納圖派(Donatistae)中受洗的孩童。第四十七條。論多納圖派,眾人議定:我們只當就在他們那裡受洗的嬰孩,向我們的弟兄及同寅司祭西里西烏斯(Siricius)和辛普利齊阿努斯(Simplicianus)請教,免得當這些人懷著有益的意願歸向天主的教會時——那不是出於他們自己的判斷——其父母的錯謬反倒妨礙他們被擢升為聖壇的職事。當這些事被列入後,茅利塔尼亞·西提非斯省的使節、主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:很久以前,當我們在你們聖座前呈遞文書時,便因此一考量被擱置,直到我們從努米底亞來的弟兄使節能夠抵達;
2:260
sed quia non parvi dies sunt, quibus exspectati mi­ nime venerunt, ultra prætermittere, quæ nobis man­ data sunt a nostris coopiscopis non oportet; atque ideo, fratres, suggestionemnostram libenter admittite. De fide enim Nicæni tractatus audivimus; verum est de sacrificiis inhibendis post prandium, ut a jejunis, sicut dignum est, offerantur, et tunc, et nunc firma­ tum est. De rebaptizationibus et reordinationibus vel transla- tionibus episcoporum XLVIII. Illud autem suggerimus mandatum nobis, quod etiam in Capuensi plenaria synodo videtur statu­ tum, ut non liceat fieri rebaptizationes, reordinationes, vel translationes episcoporum. Nam Cresconius.
but since not a few days are those during which, though awaited, they have by no means come, we ought not to put off any longer the things that have been entrusted to us by our fellow-bishops; and therefore, brethren, kindly receive our suggestion. For concerning the faith we have heard the Nicene treatise; it is true; concerning the prohibition of sacrifices after a meal, that they be offered, as is fitting, by those who are fasting, this was established both then and now. Concerning the rebaptisms and reordinations or translations of bishops. XLVIII. But this we suggest as entrusted to us, which also seems to have been established in the plenary synod of Capua, namely that it should not be permitted that rebaptisms, reordinations, or translations of bishops take place. For Cresconius,
但既然他們雖被等候卻全然未來,所過的日子已非少數,我們便不應再延宕同寅主教所託付我們之事;因此,弟兄們,請欣然接納我們的提議。關於信德,我們已聽過尼西亞(Nicaea)的論述,那是真確的;關於禁止餐後獻祭,使祭物如合宜地由禁食者獻上,這事無論在那時或如今都已確立。論主教的重洗、重新祝聖或調職。第四十八條。但我們提出此一託付我們之事,這事似乎也在卡普阿(Capua)的全體會議中已經確立,即不可准許主教有重洗、重新祝聖或調職之舉。因為克雷斯科尼烏斯(Cresconius),
2:261
Villa- Rhegensis episcopus, plebe sua derelicta, Tubunien­ sem invasit Ecclesiam, et usque bodie commonitus, secundum quod statutum fuerat relinquere camdem, quam invaserat, plebem, contempsit Adversus istum quæ pronuntiata fuerant confirmata quidem audivi­ mus ; sed petimus, secundum quod nobis mandatum est, ut dignemini dare fiduciam quod, jam necessitate ipsa cogente, liberum nobis sit rectorem provinciæ, secundum statuta gloriosissimorum. principum, ad­ versus illum adire, utqui mili admonitione sancti­ tatis vestræ acquiescere noluit, et emendare illicitum auctoritate judiciaria protinus excludatur. Aurelius episcopus dixit:
bishop of Villa Regia, having abandoned his own flock, invaded the Church of Tubunae, and to this day, though admonished according to what had been decreed—to leave that same flock which he had invaded—he has held it in contempt. We have indeed heard that the things which had been pronounced against him have been confirmed; but we ask, according to what has been entrusted to us, that you deign to grant us the assurance that, now that the very necessity compels it, we may be free to approach the governor of the province, according to the statutes of the most glorious princes, against him, so that he who would not acquiesce in the admonition of your holiness, nor amend what is unlawful, may forthwith be excluded by judicial authority. Aurelius the bishop said:
維拉·雷吉亞(Villa Regia)的主教,撇下自己的信眾,侵佔了圖布奈(Tubunae)的教會,並且直到今日,雖經依先前所定的決議受勸告,要放棄他所侵佔的那群信眾,他卻仍輕慢不從。對於此人,我們確已聽聞那些針對他所宣判之事已獲確認;但我們依照所託付我們的,懇請你們惠允我們此一信賴:既然如今情勢所迫,我們得以自由地依照至榮諸君主的法令,向省的長官提請對付他,使這既不肯順從你們聖座的勸告、又不肯改正不法之人,立即由司法權柄予以排除。主教奧雷利烏斯說:
2:262
Servata forma disciplinæ, non xsti­ mabitur appetitus, si a vestra charitate modeste con­ ventus recedere detractaverit, cum fuerit, suo con­ temptu, et contumacia , faciente etiam auctoritate judiciaria, conventus. Honoratus et Urbanus episcopi dixerunt: Hoc ergo omnibus placet ? Ab universis episcopis dictum est: Justum est, placet. Quot episcopi ordinare episcopum debeant. XLIX. Honoratus et Urbanus episcopi dixerunt i Et illud nobis mandatum est, ut quia proxime fra­ tres nostri Numidiæ duo. episcopi ordinare præsumi. p6erunt pontificem, uon nisi a duedecim censeatis celebrari episcoporum ordinationes. Aurelius episco­ pus dixit :
When the form of discipline has been preserved, it will not be reckoned as an act of ambition, if, having been moderately summoned by your charity, he shrinks from withdrawing, when, through his own contempt and contumacy, he has been convened even with the action of judicial authority. Honoratus and Urbanus the bishops said: Does this, then, please all? By all the bishops it was said: It is just; it pleases. How many bishops ought to ordain a bishop. XLIX. Honoratus and Urbanus the bishops said: This too has been entrusted to us, that, because recently two of our brother bishops of Numidia presumed to ordain a pontiff, you should decide that the ordinations of bishops be celebrated by no fewer than twelve bishops. Aurelius the bishop said:
在保全紀律的形式之後,若此人在被你們的仁愛溫和地傳召之後仍拒絕退讓,這便不致被視為僭妄的野心,因為他乃是出於自己的輕慢與頑抗,並藉司法權柄的施行而被傳召的。主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:那麼,這是否使眾人都滿意?眾主教都說:這是公正的,眾人滿意。應有多少主教來祝聖一位主教。第四十九條。主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:此事也託付了我們,即因近來我們努米底亞的兩位弟兄主教擅自祝聖了一位主教,你們應裁定主教的祝聖須由不少於十二位主教舉行。主教奧雷利烏斯說:
2:263
Forma antiqua servabitur, ut non minus quam tres sufficiant, qui fuerint destinati ad episco­ pum ordinandum. Propterea, quia in Tripoli forte, et in Arzuge ioterjacere videntur barbaræ gentes; nam in Tripoli, ut asseritur, episcopi sunt quinque tantummodo, et possunt forte de ipso numero vel duo necessitate aliqua occopari, difficile est enim ut de quolibet numero omnes possint occurrere ; nun­ quid debet hoc ipsum impedimento esse ecclesiasticæ utilitati ? Nam et in hac Ecclesia, ad quam dignata est vestra sanctitas convenire, crebro ac pene per diem dominicam ordinandos habemus; nunquidnam frequenter duodecim petere, vel decem, vel non multo minus advocare episcopos?
The ancient form shall be preserved, that no fewer than three suffice, who have been appointed to ordain a bishop. The reason is that in Tripolis perhaps, and in Arzuges, barbarian peoples seem to lie between; for in Tripolis, as is asserted, there are only five bishops, and perhaps of that very number even two may be occupied by some necessity—for it is difficult that out of any number all should be able to attend. Ought this very thing to be a hindrance to ecclesiastical advantage? For even in this Church, to which your holiness has deigned to convene, we frequently—and almost every Sunday—have men to be ordained; should I then frequently petition twelve bishops, or summon ten, or not many fewer?
當保全古制,即被指派祝聖一位主教者,不少於三位便足夠。緣由在於,在的黎波里(Tripolis)一帶,以及在阿爾祖傑斯(Arzuges),似乎有蠻族橫亙其間;因為據稱,在的黎波里僅有五位主教,而這數目之中或許甚至有兩位會因某種必要而抽不開身——因為在任何數目之中要眾人皆能與會本是難事。難道這事本身就當成為教會利益的阻礙嗎?因為即使在這座蒙你們聖座屈尊召開會議的教會中,我們也常常——幾乎每個主日——有人要受祝聖;難道我要常常請求十二位、或召喚十位、或召喚相去不遠之數的主教嗎?
2:264
sed facile est mihi duos adjungere meæ parvitati vicinos. Quapropter cernit mecum charitas vestra hoc ipsum observari non posse. Quot addi debeant episcopi numero ordinatorum, si de ordinando episcopo fuerit contradictum. L. Sed illud est statuendum, ut quando ad eligen­ dum episcopum convenerimus, si qua contradictio fuerit oborta, quia talia tractata sunt apud- nos, non præsumant ad purgandum eum qui ordinandus est Ires jam, sed postuletur ad numerum supradictorum unus vel duo, et in eadem plebe cui ordinandus est discutiantur primo personæ contradicentiam. Po­ stremo etiam illa quæ objiciuntur pertractentur ; et cum purgatus fuerit in conspectu publico, ita demum ordinetur.
But it is easy for me to join to my lowliness two neighboring bishops. Wherefore your charity discerns together with me that this very thing cannot be observed. How many bishops ought to be added to the number of those ordaining, if objection has been made concerning the bishop to be ordained. L. But this is to be established, that when we have come together to elect a bishop, if any objection has arisen—since such matters have been discussed among us—the three who are already present should not presume to clear him who is to be ordained, but let one or two be requested in addition to the aforesaid number; and in the same flock, for which the man is to be ordained, let the persons of the objectors first be examined. Finally, let also the things that are alleged be thoroughly examined; and when he has been cleared in the public view, then at last let him be ordained.
但對我這卑微之人而言,要邀來兩位鄰近的主教是容易的。因此你們的仁愛與我一同看出,這事本身是無法施行的。若對受祝聖的主教提出異議,應在祝聖者之數上增添多少主教。第五十條。但當確立此事,即當我們聚集選立一位主教時,倘若有任何異議出現——既然此類事務已在我們中間討論過——那已在場的三位不可擅自為將受祝聖者作辯護,而當在上述之數外另請一兩位前來;並且在那將為之祝聖此人的信眾中,先審查提出異議者的身分。最後,也當徹底審查所控訴之事;待此人在眾目睽睽之下得以澄清後,方可加以祝聖。
2:265
Si hoc cum vestræ sanctitatis animo eon­ cordat, roboretur vestrae dignationis responsione. Ab universis episcopis dictum est: Satis placet. Ut de Ecclesia Carthaginis dies Paschæ nuntietur. LI. Honoratus et Urbanus episcopi dixerunl: Quo­ niam de commonitorio nostro omnia tractata noscun­ lur, addimus etiam de die Paschæ nobis esse manda­ tum, ut de Ecclesia semper Carthaginensi, siculi as­ solet, instruamur, et non sub angusto temporis spatio. Aurelius episcopus dixit:
If this accords with the mind of your holiness, let it be strengthened by the response of your worthiness. By all the bishops it was said: It is quite pleasing. That the day of Easter should be announced from the Church of Carthage. LI. Honoratus and Urbanus the bishops said: Since all the matters of our memorandum are known to have been discussed, we add this also, that it has been entrusted to us concerning the day of Easter, that we should always be instructed from the Church of Carthage, as is customary, and not within too narrow a span of time. Aurelius the bishop said:
若這與你們聖座之意相合,就讓它以你們尊位的答覆加以鞏固。眾主教都說:甚為滿意。逾越節之日當由迦太基(Carthage)教會宣告。第五十一條。主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:既然我們備忘錄中的一切事項皆已知悉並討論過,我們再加上此事,即關於逾越節之日已託付了我們,我們應如慣例般始終由迦太基教會得知,並且不可在過於緊迫的時間之內。主教奧雷利烏斯說:
2:266
Si sanctitati vestra vide­ tur, quoniam nos spopondisse jam dudum memini mus, ut singulis quibusque annis ad tractandum con- veniamus, et cum venerimus in unum, tunc divulga­ bitur sanctus Paschæ dies per legatos qui adfuerint concilio. Honoratus et Urbanus episcopi dixerunt : NUnC de præsenti coetu petimus, ut litteris provin­ ciam nostram de hac die informare dignemini. Au­ relius episcopus dixit: Ita fiat necesse esi. De visitandis provinciis. LII. Honoratus et Urbanus episcopi dixerunt:
If it seems good to your holiness—since we remember that we long ago pledged to come together each and every year for deliberation—when we have come together into one, then the holy day of Easter will be made known through the legates who shall have been present at the council. Honoratus and Urbanus the bishops said: For now, concerning the present assembly, we ask that you deign by letters to inform our province about this day. Aurelius the bishop said: So let it be done, as is necessary. Concerning the visiting of provinces. LII. Honoratus and Urbanus the bishops said:
若你們聖座認為合宜——既然我們記得很久以前便已立誓,要每年都聚集商議——那麼當我們合而為一聚集之時,逾越節的聖日便要藉著曾出席公會議的使節宣告周知。主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:如今,就此次聚會,我們懇請你們惠允以書信將此日通知我們的省份。主教奧雷利烏斯說:就照此行,這是必要的。論巡視各省。第五十二條。主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:
2:267
Et illud nobis verbo mandatum est, ut quia constitutum est in concilio Hipponensi singulas debere provin­ das tempore concilii visitandas esse, dignemini etiam, quod hoc anno secundum oruinem distulistis, vel alio anno Mauritaniam provinciam visitare. Au­ relius episcopus dixit : Tunc de provincia Maurita­ nia, propterea quod in finibus Africæ posila sit, nihil statuimus, siquidem vicinæ sunt barbarico; sed præ­ stet Deus ut, ex abundanti non pollicentes, venire possimus ad vestram provinciam. Cogitate enim de­ betis, fratres, quia hoc sibi, et TripoliLani, et Arzu­ gitani fratres poterant exigere, si ratio pateretur. Ut diæceses, nisi ex consensu episcopi proprii, episco­ pum non accipiant.
This too has been entrusted to us by word, that, since it was established in the Council of Hippo that each individual province ought to be visited at the time of a council, you should deign also—which this year, according to the order, you have deferred—to visit the province of Mauritania in another year. Aurelius the bishop said: Then concerning the province of Mauritania, because it is set on the borders of Africa, we determine nothing, since indeed they are neighbors to barbarian territory; but may God grant that, not promising out of abundance, we may be able to come to your province. For you ought to consider, brethren, that the brethren both of Tripolis and of Arzuges could demand this same thing for themselves, if reason allowed. That dioceses should not receive a bishop except by the consent of their own bishop.
此事也曾以口頭託付了我們,即既然在希波公會議中已確立每一省皆當在公會議之時受巡視,你們也當惠允——就那今年依次序你們所延遲之事——在另一年巡視茅利塔尼亞省。主教奧雷利烏斯說:那麼關於茅利塔尼亞省,因它位於阿非利加(Africa)的邊陲,我們不作任何決定,因它確與蠻族之地相鄰;但願天主使我們——非出於有餘而妄許——能夠前來你們的省份。因為弟兄們,你們當思量:若情理容許,的黎波里與阿爾祖傑斯的弟兄也大可為自己提出同樣的要求。各教區若非經其本身主教的同意,不可接受一位主教。
2:268
LIII Epigonius episcopus dixit : Multis conciliis hoc statutum a coetu sacerdotali est, ut plebes quæ io diœcesibus ab episcopis retinentur, quae episco­ pos nunquam habuerunt, non nisi cum voluntate ejus episcopi, a quo tenentur, proprios accipiant, rectores, id est, episcopos. At vero quia nonnulli, dominatu quodam adepto , communionem fratrum abhorrent, vel certe, cum depravati fuerint, quasi in quadam arce tyrannica sibi dominatum vindicant, quod plerique tumidi, atque stolidi, adversum epi­ scopum suas cervices erigunt presbyteri, vel convi­ viis sibi concinnantes plebem, vel certe persuasu maligno, ut illicito favore eosdem velint sibi cOllocare rectores;
LIII. Epigonius the bishop said: In many councils this has been established by the priestly assembly, that the flocks which are held within dioceses by bishops, and which have never had bishops of their own, should not receive their own rulers—that is, bishops—except with the will of that bishop by whom they are held. But in fact, because some, having attained a certain domination, abhor the communion of the brethren, or indeed, when they have become depraved, claim domination for themselves as in some tyrannical citadel; because very many presbyters, puffed up and stupid, raise their necks against their bishop, either by arranging the people for themselves through banquets, or indeed by malicious persuasion, so that by unlawful favor they wish to set up these same men as their own rulers;
第五十三條。主教厄皮戈尼烏斯說:在許多公會議中,司祭的會議已確立此事,即由主教在各教區內所掌管、且從未有過自己主教的信眾,若非經掌管他們的那位主教之意願,便不可接受自己的牧者,即主教。然而事實上,因為有些人取得了某種權勢,便厭惡與弟兄的共融,或者當他們墮落之後,竟如在某座僭主的城堡中,為自己僭奪權勢;因為許多狂妄而愚昧的司鐸,向自己的主教昂首抗命,或藉宴飲為自己籠絡信眾,或竟以惡毒的勸誘,以致出於不法的偏私,想要將這些人立為自己的牧者;
2:269
quod quidem insigne mentis tuæ tenemus votum, frater religiose Aureli, qui hæc sappo oppres­ sisti, non curando tales petitores; sed propter eo­ rum malos cogitatus, et prave concinnata consilia boc dico, non debere rectorem accipere eam plebem, quæ io diœcesi semper subjacuit, nec unquam pro­ prium episcopum habuit. Quapropter si universo san­ clissimo cœtui placet hoc, quod prosecutus sum, confirmetur. Aurelius episcopus dixit : Fratris et con­ sacerdotis nostri prosecutioni non obsisto : sed hoc me et fecisse et facturumesse profiteor circa eos sane, qui fuerint concordes, non solum circa Eccle­ siam Carthaginensem, sed circa omne sacerdotale consortium.
and this indeed we hold to be a notable vow of your mind, religious brother Aurelius, you who have suppressed these things from above, paying no heed to such petitioners; but on account of their evil thoughts and wickedly contrived counsels I say this, that that flock ought not to receive a ruler which has always lain subject within a diocese, and never had its own bishop. Wherefore, if it pleases the whole most holy assembly, let what I have set forth be confirmed. Aurelius the bishop said: I do not oppose the proposal of our brother and fellow-priest; but I declare that I both have done and will do this with regard to those, surely, who are in concord, not only with regard to the Church of Carthage, but with regard to the whole priestly fellowship.
敬虔的弟兄奧雷利烏斯,這實在是你心中一個值得稱道的志願,你從上而下壓制了這些事,不理會此類請願者;但因著他們的惡念與奸險謀劃,我才說:那始終隸屬於某一教區之內、從未有過自己主教的信眾,不應接受一位牧者。因此,若全體至聖的聚會樂意,就讓我所陳述的得以確認。主教奧雷利烏斯說:我不反對我們弟兄及同寅司祭的提議;但我聲明:我已如此行,並且將如此行,但這當然是針對那些和睦的人,不僅針對迦太基教會,也針對整個司祭的團體。
2:270
Sunt eoim plerique conspirantes cum plebibus propriis, quas decipiunt, ut dictum est, earum scalpentes aures, blandi ad seducendum, vi- tiossæ vitæ homines, vel certe inflati, et ab hoc con­ sortio separati, qui putant proprias plebi incubandum, et nonnunquam conventi ad concilium venire detre­ ctant, sua forte ne prodantur flagitia metuentes. Dico, si placet, circa hos non tantum diœceses non esse servandas, verum et de propria Ecclesia, quæ illis male faverit, omnimodo aduitendum, ut etiam aucionitate publica rejiciantur, atque ab ipsis princi- palibus cathedris removeantnr.
For there are very many who conspire with their own flocks, whom they deceive, as has been said, tickling their ears, smooth in seducing them—men of vicious life, or indeed puffed up and separated from this fellowship, who think they must brood over their own flocks, and sometimes, when convened, refuse to come to the council, fearing perhaps lest their disgraceful deeds be betrayed. I say, if it pleases, that with regard to such men not only should the dioceses not be preserved to them, but that with regard to their own Church, which has wickedly favored them, every effort should be made that they too be rejected by public authority, and removed from those very principal chairs.
因為有許多人與自己的信眾合謀,如前所述,他們欺哄這些信眾,搔他們的耳朵,諂媚以誘惑他們——這些人生活敗壞,或竟自高自大、脫離了此一團契,自以為必須盤踞在自己的信眾之上,並且有時被傳召時卻拒絕前來公會議,或許是懼怕自己的醜行被揭發。我說,若大家樂意,對於此類人,不但不應為他們保留各教區,而且對於那曾惡意偏袒他們的本堂教會,也當竭力使他們同樣被公權力所擯棄,並從那些首要的座位上被撤除。
2:271
Oportet enim, ut qui universis fratribus, ac toto concilio inhæserit, non solum suam integro jure, sed et dioeceses possideat. At vero, qui sibimet putant plebes sufficere, fraterna dilectione contempta, non tantum diœceses amittant, sed, ut dixi, etiam propri s publica carcant auctori­ tate, ut rebelles Honoratus et Urbanus episcopi dixe­ runt: Sunna provisio sanctitatis tuæ cohæsit men­ tibus singulorum, et puto, omnium responsione ea quæ prosequi dignatus es, rohoranda. Universi epi­ scopi dixerunt: Placet, placet. Ut alienus clericus minime suscipiatur ab alio, LIV. Epigonius episcopus dixit:
For it is fitting that he who has cleaved to all the brethren and to the whole council should possess not only his own by full right, but the dioceses as well. But truly, those who think their own flocks suffice for themselves, despising fraternal love, should not only lose the dioceses, but, as I have said, should also be deprived of their own by public authority, as rebels. Honoratus and Urbanus the bishops said: The wholesome provision of your holiness has cleaved to the minds of each one, and I think that the things which you have deigned to set forth are to be confirmed by the response of all. All the bishops said: It pleases, it pleases. That a cleric belonging to another should by no means be received by another. LIV. Epigonius the bishop said:
因為那緊緊依附於眾弟兄並整個公會議的人,理當不僅以完全的權利保有自己的,也保有各教區。但反過來,那些自以為本身的信眾已足夠、輕視弟兄之愛的人,不但當喪失各教區,而且如我所言,也當被公權力剝奪其本身的,視為叛逆者。主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:你們聖座有益的措置已深印於各人心中,我認為你所惠允陳述之事,當以眾人的答覆加以確認。眾主教都說:滿意,滿意。屬於別人的聖職人員絕不可被他人收納。第五十四條。主教厄皮戈尼烏斯說:
2:272
In multis conci- His hoc statutum est, etiam nunc hoc confirmatum est a vestra prudentia, bcalissimi fratres, ut cIeri... cum alienum nullus sibi præripiat episcopus praeter ejus arbitrium, cujus fuerit clericus. Dico autem Ju­ lianurn, qui ingratus est Dei beneficiis per meam par­ vitatem in se collatis , ita temerarium et audacem exstitisse, ut eum qui a me baptizatus est, cum esset puer egentissimus, mibi ab eodem commendatus,. cumque multis annis a me aleretur aique incresce. ret, hunc, ut dixi, baptizatum esse in Ecclesia mea, per manum parvitatis meae constat: idem in diœcesi.
In many councils this has been established, and even now it has been confirmed by your prudence, most blessed brethren, that no bishop should seize for himself another's cleric, against the will of him whose cleric he was. But I speak of Julian, who is ungrateful for the benefits of God conferred upon him through my lowliness, that he has shown himself so rash and bold that—a man who was baptized by me, when he was a most needy boy, and was commended to me by that same man, and was for many years nourished and grew up under me—this man, as I said, it is established was baptized in my Church, by the hand of my lowliness; and the same man in the diocese
在許多公會議中此事已確立,並且至蒙福的弟兄們,如今也已蒙你們的審慎加以確認,即任何主教不可違背某位聖職人員所屬之主教的意願,為自己奪取屬於他人的聖職人員。但我所說的是尤利安(Julian),他對藉我這卑微之人賜予他的天主恩惠忘恩負義,竟如此鹵莽放肆——有一人是我親手所施洗的,當他還是個極貧困的孩童時,且是由那人本人託付給我,並在我手下被撫養、成長多年——這人,如我所言,確是在我的教會中、藉我這卑微之人的手所施洗的;同一人在馬帕利亞(Mappalia)教區
2:273
Mappaliensi lector esse coeperat, imo annis ferme duobus legerat, nescio quo contemplu humilitatis meae, idem Julianus eum arripuit, quein dicit quasi. proprium civem sui loci Vazaritani, me inconsulto usurpare, nam et diaconum illum ordinavit: hoc si liceat, paleat hæc licentia nobis. beatissimi fratres, si minus, tam impudens cohibeatur, ne se misceat communioni cujusquam. Numidius episcopus dixit: Si non postulata neque consulta tua dignatione id videtur fecisse Julianus, judicamus omnes inique fa­ ctum, atque indigne.
of Mappalia had begun to be a lector, indeed had read for almost two years, when—by I know not what contempt of my humility—this same Julian seized him, whom he claims to usurp as though a proper citizen of his own place of Vazari, without consulting me; for he even ordained him a deacon. If this be permitted, let such license be open to us, most blessed brethren; if not, let one so shameless be restrained, lest he mingle himself in the communion of anyone. Numidius the bishop said: If it appears that Julian has done this without requesting or consulting your worthiness, we all judge that it was done iniquitously and unworthily.
起初擔任讀經員,實際上已讀經將近兩年,這時——出於我不知是何等對我卑微的輕蔑——這同一個尤利安攫取了他,聲稱要將他僭佔為彷彿是他自己瓦扎里(Vazari)之地的本地公民,卻未與我商議;因為他甚至祝聖了他為執事。至蒙福的弟兄們,若這事得獲准許,就讓這樣的放肆也向我們開放;若不然,就當約束如此無恥之人,免得他攙雜進任何人的共融之中。主教努米迪烏斯(Numidius)說:若尤利安顯然是未請求、亦未請示你的尊位便行此事,我們眾人都判定此事行得不義且不當。
2:274
Quapropter nisi idem Julianus correxerit errorem suum, et cum satisfactione cum­ dem clericum, quem fuerat ausus ordinare, revoca- verit tuæ plebi, contra statuta concilii faciens, con­ tumacise suæ separatus a nobis, excipiet judicium. Epigonius episcopus dixit: Ætate pater, ct ipsa pro­ motione antiquissimus, vir laudabilis, frater et col­ lega noster Victor vult hanc petitionem generalem omnibus effici. Ut Carthaginensi episcopo unde voluerit clericum liceat ordinare. L'V. Aurelius episcopus dixit : Sermonem incunt admittite, fratres. Contingit nonnunquam, ut postu­ lentur ab Ecclesiis, quæ præpositis egent, vcl pre­ sbyteris, vel episcopis :
Wherefore, unless that same Julian corrects his error and, with satisfaction, recalls to your flock that same cleric whom he had dared to ordain—acting against the statutes of the council—he, separated from us by reason of his contumacy, shall receive judgment. Epigonius the bishop said: A father in age, and most ancient in his very promotion, a praiseworthy man, our brother and colleague Victor, wishes this petition to be made general for all. That it should be permitted to the bishop of Carthage to ordain a cleric from wherever he wishes. LV. Aurelius the bishop said: Admit the discourse I begin, brethren. It happens sometimes that we are petitioned by Churches which lack superiors, whether presbyters or bishops:
因此,除非那同一個尤利安改正其錯謬,並以賠補將他膽敢祝聖的那位聖職人員召回給你的信眾——他這是違背公會議的法令而行——否則他必因自己的頑抗而與我們隔絕,並承受審判。主教厄皮戈尼烏斯說:我們的弟兄與同僚維克托(Victor),論年齡是位父老,論晉升本身也是最為年高,是一位可稱道之人,他願這項請求對所有人都成為通則。當准許迦太基主教從他所願之處祝聖聖職人員。第五十五條。主教奧雷利烏斯說:弟兄們,請容我開始陳述。有時會發生這樣的事:那些缺乏上司——無論是司鐸或主教——的教會向我們提出請求:
2:275
et tamen memor statutorum id sequor, ut conveniam episcopum ejus, atque ei inculcem, quod ejus clericus a quatibct Ecclesia postuletur: sed forte in hodierno non reluctati sunt, et nequando contingat ut reluctentur, cum fuerint a me in hac causa postulati, quem scitis multarum Ec­ elesiarum, et ordinandorum curam sustinere. Justum est erge, ut quemlibet consacerdotum conveniam cum duobus e consortio nostro, vel tribus testibus. Sin vero indevotus exstiterit, quid censet charitas vestra faciendum? Ego enim cunctarum Ecclesiarum, dignatione Dei, ut scitis, fratres, sollicitudinem susti- neo. Numidius episcopus dixit: Fuit semper haec Ii.
and yet, mindful of the statutes, I follow this course, that I confer with their bishop and impress upon him that his cleric is petitioned by some Church; but perhaps today they have not resisted, and lest at some time it happen that they resist, when I have been petitioned in this matter—I who, as you know, bear the care of many Churches and of those to be ordained. It is therefore just that I confer with any of my fellow-priests with two of our fellowship, or three witnesses. But if he proves unwilling, what does your charity judge ought to be done? For I, by the favor of God, as you know, brethren, bear the solicitude of all the Churches. Numidius the bishop said: This privilege was always
然而,我謹記法令,遵循此一作法,即與他們的主教商議,並向他懇切表明:他的聖職人員受到某教會的請求;但或許今日他們並未抗拒,而為免有時發生他們抗拒之事,當我在此事上受到請求時——你們知道,我擔負著許多教會以及待祝聖者的照管。因此,公正的作法是,我偕同我們團體中的兩位、或三位見證人,與我任何一位同寅司祭商議。但他若顯出不情願,你們的仁愛判斷當如何處置?因為弟兄們,蒙天主的恩眷,你們知道,我擔負著所有教會的牽掛。主教努米迪烏斯說:此一特權
2:276
ceulia huic sedi, ut unde vellet, et de cujus nomine fuisset cunventus, pro desiderio cujusque Ecclesiæ ordinare episcopum. Epigonius episcopus dixit: Bo­ nitas sequestrat possibilitatem, minus enim præsu­ mis, frater, cum te bonum et dementem omnibus præbes ; habes enim hoc in arbitrio, sed longe est ut satisfiat personae uniuscujusque episcopi in prima tantummodo conventione. Si autem quod licet huic sedi vindicandum sibi fuerit arbitratus, necesse habes tu omnes Ecclesias fulcire, unde tibi non potestatem damus, sed tuae assignamus, ut liceat volunta i tuae, et semper tenere quem voles, ut præpositos plebi­ bus vel Ecclesiis non constituas, qui postulati fue­ rint, et. unde volueris.
to this see, that from wherever it wished, and concerning whomever it had been consulted, it might ordain a bishop according to the desire of each Church. Epigonius the bishop said: Goodness sets a limit upon possibility, for you presume less, brother, when you show yourself good and gentle to all; for you have this within your discretion, but it is far from being satisfactory to the person of each individual bishop in the first consultation only. But if you should judge that what is permitted to this see is to be claimed for itself, you have the necessity of supporting all the Churches; whence we give you not power, but assign it to your own discretion, that it may be lawful for your will, and always to retain whomever you wish, so that you may appoint superiors to flocks or Churches who have been petitioned, and from wherever you wish.
始終屬於此一聖座,即無論它從何處所願,並就任何受諮詢之人,皆可依各教會的願望祝聖一位主教。主教厄皮戈尼烏斯說:良善為可能性設下界限,因為弟兄,當你向眾人顯出良善與溫和時,你所僭取的反倒更少;因為你本有此權在你的酌量之中,但僅在首次諮詢中要使每一位主教個人都滿意,那是遠不能及的。但你若判定此聖座所獲准之事當為己所主張,你便有支撐所有教會的必要;因此我們給你的並非權力,而是將它歸於你自己的酌量,使你的意願得以合法行使,並始終得保留你所願之人,好使你能為信眾或教會設立那受請求的上司,並從你所願之處設立。
2:277
Posthumianus episcopus dixit: Deinde, qui unum habuerit, nunquid debet illi unus presbyter auferri? Aurelius episcopus dixit : Sed episcopus unus esse potest, per quem dignatione divina presbyteri multi constitui possint, unus au­ tem episcopus difficile invenitur constituendus. Qua­ propter si necessarium episcopatui quis habuerit presbylerum, et unum, ut dixisti, frater, habuerit, etiam ipsum ad promotionem dare debebit. Posthu­ mianus episcopus dixit: Ergo si habet alius abundan­ tes clericos, debet mihi alia plebs subvenire ? Aure­ lius episcopus dixit: Sane, quando tu Ecclesiae alteri subveneris, persuadebitur illi qui plures habet cle­ ricos, ut unum tibi ordinandum largiatur.
Posthumianus the bishop said: Furthermore, he who has had but one—ought that one presbyter to be taken from him? Aurelius the bishop said: But one bishop can exist through whom, by divine favor, many presbyters can be appointed, whereas one bishop is found with difficulty to be appointed. Wherefore, if anyone has had a presbyter necessary for the episcopate, and has had but one, as you said, brother, he ought to give even that one for promotion. Posthumianus the bishop said: Then, if another has abundant clerics, ought another flock to come to my aid? Aurelius the bishop said: Certainly; when you have come to the aid of another Church, he who has more clerics will be persuaded to bestow one upon you to be ordained.
主教波斯圖米阿努斯(Posthumianus)說:再者,那只有一位司鐸的人——難道那一位司鐸要從他被取去嗎?主教奧雷利烏斯說:但一位主教可以存在,藉著他,蒙天主的恩眷,許多司鐸得以被設立,反觀一位主教卻難以被設立。因此,弟兄,若有人有一位主教職所需的司鐸,且如你所言只有一位,他仍當把那一位也獻出來受擢升。主教波斯圖米阿努斯說:那麼,若另一人有豐裕的聖職人員,難道別處的信眾就當救助於我嗎?主教奧雷利烏斯說:當然;當你救助了另一教會時,那擁有較多聖職人員的人便會被勸服,賜給你一位以受祝聖。
2:278
Ut episcopi qui in diæcesibus fuerint ordinati diæce­ sim sibi nullam vindicent. LVI. Honoratus et Urbanus episcopi dixerunt: Audivimus constitutum ut dioeceses non mereantur episcopos accipere, nisi consensu ejus sub quo fue­ rant constitutæ : sed in provincia nostra cum aliqui forte in diœcesi, concedente eo episcopo, in cujus potestate fuerant constituti, orJinati sunt episcopi, etiam dioeceses sibi vindicant, hoc et corrigi chari­ tatis vestrae judicio, et inhibcri de cætero debet. Epi­ gonius episcopus dixit: Singulis episcopis servatum est quod decebat, ut ex massa diœcesium nulla carperetur ut proprium episcopum habuisset, nisi ipse consensum adhibuisset concedendi.
That bishops who have been ordained in dioceses should claim no diocese for themselves. LVI. Honoratus and Urbanus the bishops said: We have heard it established that dioceses should not merit to receive bishops, except by the consent of him under whom they had been constituted; but in our province, when some have perhaps been ordained bishops in a diocese, with the bishop in whose power they had been constituted consenting, they also claim the dioceses for themselves; this ought both to be corrected by the judgment of your charity, and to be inhibited henceforth. Epigonius the bishop said: To individual bishops was preserved what was fitting, that out of the mass of dioceses none should be carved off to have its own bishop, unless he himself had given his consent to conceding it.
在各教區內受祝聖的主教不可為自己主張任何教區。第五十六條。主教何諾拉圖斯與烏爾巴努斯說:我們聽聞已確立此事,即各教區若非經其所隸屬之主教的同意,不應蒙准接受主教;但在我們省內,當有些人或許在某教區內、經其原所隸屬之主教同意而受祝聖為主教後,他們竟也為自己主張那些教區;這事既當由你們仁愛的裁斷加以糾正,今後也當予以禁止。主教厄皮戈尼烏斯說:對於各主教,那合宜之事已得保全,即從教區的整體中,不可割出任何一部分使其擁有自己的主教,除非他本人已表示同意割讓。
2:279
Sufficiat enim, si concesserit, ut eadem diœcesis permissa, proprium tanlum episcopum habeat , caeteras sibi non vindicent dioeceses, quia exempta de fasce mul- tarum sola meruit honorem episcopalus suscipere. Aurelius episcopus dixit: Non dubito charitati vestrae omnium placere eum qui in diœcesi, concedente epi­ scopo, qui matricem tenuit, solam eamdem retinere plebem in qua fuerat ordinatus. Quoniam igitur universa arbitror fuisse tractala, si omnia cum animo vestro convenerunt, sermone vestro cuncta roborate. Universi episcopi dixerunt: Omnibus nobis hæc pia­ cuerunt, et hæc nostra subscriptione firmavimus, et subscripserunt.
For let it suffice, if he has conceded, that the same diocese which has been permitted should have only its own bishop; let them not claim for themselves the other dioceses, because, having been taken out of the bundle of many, it alone has merited to receive the honor of the episcopate. Aurelius the bishop said: I do not doubt that it pleases your charity, all of you, that he who, in a diocese, with the bishop who held the mother-church consenting, has been ordained, should retain that same flock alone in which he had been ordained. Since, therefore, I judge that all things have been discussed, if everything has accorded with your mind, confirm all by your word. All the bishops said: All these things have pleased us all, and we have confirmed them by our subscription; and they subscribed.
因為若他已同意割讓,那獲准的同一教區只當擁有它自己的主教,這便足夠了;他們不可為自己主張其餘的教區,因為它既已從眾多教區的束捆中被取出,便唯獨它蒙准領受主教之尊榮。主教奧雷利烏斯說:我毫不懷疑,你們眾位的仁愛都會樂意:那在某教區內、經掌管母堂的主教同意而受祝聖之人,只當保有他受祝聖時所在的那同一個信眾群。因此,既然我判斷一切皆已討論過,倘若每件事都與你們之意相合,就請以你們的話確認這一切。眾主教都說:這一切都使我們眾人滿意,我們已以我們的簽署加以確認;於是他們簽署了。
2:280
Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiae Cartha­ ginensis huic decreto consensi, et prælecto subscri­ psi. Similiter et caeteri episcopi subscripserunt. In hoc concilio statutum eat ut episcopi sine formata non navigent. Cæsario et Attico vv. cc. conss., sexto cal. Julias, Carthagine, placuit ut nullus episcoporum naviget sine formata primatis. Gesta in authenticis, qui quæ­ ret, inveniet. De concilio isto legati ad imperatorem infra scripti diriguntur episcopi. Post consolatum gloriosissimi imperatoris Hono­ rii Augusti IV et Eutychiani v. c., quinto cal. Maias, Carthagine, in secretario basilicæ restitute.
I, Aurelius, bishop of the Church of Carthage, have consented to this decree, and, having read it before, have subscribed. Likewise the other bishops also subscribed. In this council it was established that bishops should not sail without a formal letter. In the consulship of Caesarius and Atticus, men of clarissimus rank, on the sixth day before the Kalends of July, at Carthage, it was decided that no bishop should sail without a formal letter from the primate. The proceedings are in the authentic records; whoever seeks them will find them. Concerning this council, the bishops written below are directed as legates to the emperor. After the fourth consulship of the most glorious emperor Honorius Augustus and that of Eutychianus, man of clarissimus rank, on the fifth day before the Kalends of May, at Carthage, in the sacristy of the restored basilica.
我,迦太基教會的主教奧雷利烏斯,同意此項法令,並在當眾誦讀後簽署。其餘主教也照樣簽署了。在此公會議中確立:主教非有正式憑函不可航行。在凱撒利烏斯(Caesarius)與阿提庫斯(Atticus)二位顯爵(clarissimus)為執政官之年,七月朔前第六日,於迦太基,議定:任何主教非有首座主教的正式憑函不可航行。其議事記錄存於正式檔案中;凡尋找者必尋見。關於此公會議,下列具名的主教被派為使節前往皇帝處。在至榮皇帝何諾里烏斯·奧古斯都(Honorius Augustus)第四次執政及顯爵歐提齊阿努斯(Eutychianus)執政之後,五月朔前第五日,於迦太基,在重修聖殿的祭衣所中。
2:281
In hoc concilio legationem susceperunt Epigonius et Vin­ centius episcopi, ut pro confugientibus ad eccle­ siam, quocunque reatu involutis, legem de glorio­ sissimis principibus mereantur, ne quis eos audeat abstrahere. In hoc concilio legatio destinatur ad Romanum et Me- diolanensem episcopos, de parvulis qui apud hære- ticos baptisati sunt, et ad imperatorem de idolorum reliquiis auferendis, et de aliis rebus quamplurimis. Post consulatum Fl. Stiliconis v. c., XIV cal. Ju­ lias, Carthagine, in secretario basilicæ restitute. Cum Aurelius episcopus una cum coepiscopis suis consedisset, astantibus diaconis, Aurelius episcopus dixit :
In this council Epigonius and Vincentius, the bishops, undertook a legation, that on behalf of those fleeing to the Church—however guilty they be—they might obtain a law from the most glorious princes, that no one should dare to drag them away. In this council a legation is appointed to the bishops of Rome and Milan concerning the little ones who have been baptized among heretics, and to the emperor concerning the removal of the remains of idols, and concerning very many other matters. After the consulship of Flavius Stilicho, man of clarissimus rank, on the fourteenth day before the Kalends of July, at Carthage, in the sacristy of the restored basilica. When Aurelius the bishop had taken his seat together with his fellow-bishops, the deacons standing by, Aurelius the bishop said:
在此公會議中,主教厄皮戈尼烏斯與文森提烏斯(Vincentius)承擔一項使命,即為那些逃往教會避難者——無論他們有何罪——向至榮的諸君主求得一條法律,使無人膽敢將他們拖走。在此公會議中,又指派一項使命前往羅馬與米蘭的主教處,論在異端中受洗的孩童;並前往皇帝處,論除去偶像的遺餘,以及論其他極多的事務。在顯爵弗拉維烏斯·斯提利科(Flavius Stilicho)執政之後,七月朔前第十四日,於迦太基,在重修聖殿的祭衣所中。當主教奧雷利烏斯偕同其同寅主教就座,執事們侍立在旁時,主教奧雷利烏斯說:
2:282
Ecclesiarum Dei per Africam constitutarum necessitates mecum optime novit charitas vestra, sanctissimi fratres, et quoniam praestitit Dominus, ut ex aliqua parte sancti coetus vestri esset congre­ gata praesentia, videtur mihi ut has easdem neces­ sitates, quas pro sollicitudine nostra indagare potui­ mus, in medium proferamus, quas cum approbaverit vestra sinceritas, sit consequens, eligendum esse unum a nostro numero consacerdotem, qui auxiliante Domino, et orationibus vestris, et has ipsas necessi­ tates suscipere possit, et gnaviter peragendas im­ plere, perrecturus ad transmarinas Italiæ partes, ut tam sanctis fratribus et consacerdotibus nostris, ve­ nerabili sancto fratri Anastasio, sedis apostolicæ episcopo, quam etiam sancto fratri Venerio sacerdoti Mediolanensis Ecclesiae, necessitatem ipsam, ac do­ lorem atque inopiam nostram valeat intimare.
Your charity, most holy brethren, knows full well together with me the necessities of the Churches of God constituted throughout Africa; and since the Lord has granted that the presence of your holy assembly should be gathered, at least in part, it seems to me fitting that we should bring forward into the midst these same necessities, which we have been able to investigate by our own solicitude. And when your sincerity has approved them, it follows that one of our number, a fellow-priest, must be chosen who, with the Lord's help and your prayers, may be able to undertake these very necessities and diligently fulfill what must be carried through—one who will proceed to the overseas parts of Italy, so that he may be able to make known our very necessity, and our grief and want, both to our holy brethren and fellow-priests, to the venerable holy brother Anastasius, bishop of the Apostolic See, and also to the holy brother Venerius, priest of the Church of Milan.
至聖的弟兄們,你們的仁愛與我一同深知遍佈阿非利加的天主眾教會的種種困境;既然主已恩准你們聖潔聚會的臨在得以至少部分地匯集,我便覺得合宜:我們當把這些我們憑自己的牽掛所能查考的困境提到眾人面前。當你們的誠摯予以贊同後,接下來便當從我們之中揀選一位同寅司祭,使他蒙主相助、藉你們的祈禱,能擔負這些困境,並勤勉地完成所當辦理之事——他將前往海外的義大利地區,好使他能將我們的困境、悲苦與匱乏,稟告我們聖潔的弟兄及同寅司祭,即可敬的聖弟兄、宗座的主教阿納斯塔西烏斯(Anastasius),以及米蘭教會的司祭、聖弟兄維內里烏斯(Venerius)。
2:283
Ex his enim sedibus hoc fuerat prohibitum, quod nove­ rim, communi periculo providendum , maxime quia tanta indigentia clericorum est, multaeque Ecclesiæ ita desertæ sunt, ut ne unum quidem diaconum vel iUiteratum habere reperiantur. Nam de caeteris su­ perioribus gradibus et officiis tacendum arbitror, quia, ut dixi, si ministerium diaconi facile uon inve- nitur, multo magis superiorum honorum inveniri non posse certissimum est. Et quotidianos planctus di­ versarum pene emortuarum plebium jam non susti­ nemus: quibus nisi fuerit aliquando subventum, gra­ vis nobis et inexcusabilis innumerabilium animarum pereuntium causa apud Deum mansura est.
For from these sees this had been forbidden, which I know must be provided against as a common peril, especially because there is so great a lack of clerics, and so many Churches are so deserted that they are found to have not even a single deacon, even an unlettered one. For concerning the other higher grades and offices I think I must be silent, because, as I said, if the ministry of a deacon is not easily found, much more is it most certain that those of the higher honors cannot be found. And we can no longer endure the daily laments of the well-nigh dead flocks of various places; unless aid be at some time brought to them, a grave and inexcusable cause of innumerable perishing souls will remain against us before God.
因為從這些聖座那裡,此事曾被禁止,而我知道這必須作為一個共同的危難來加以防範,尤其是因為聖職人員的匱乏如此嚴重,許多教會如此荒蕪,以致連一位執事——甚至是不通文墨的執事——都找不到。至於其他更高的品級與職分,我想我必須緘默,因為如我所言,倘若連執事的職事都不易尋得,那麼更高尊位者更是萬難尋得,這是再確定不過的。我們再也無法承受各處幾近死亡的信眾群每日的哀號了;除非有朝一日對他們施以援手,否則在天主面前,數不勝數的靈魂喪亡這一沉重而無可推諉的罪責,必將存留在我們身上。
2:284
Ut parvuli apud Donatistas baptizati in catholica Ecclesia clerici ordinentur. LVII. Unde quoniam superiori concilio statutum esse mecum recognoscit unanimitas vestra, ut hi qui apud Donatistas parvuli baptizati sunt, nondum scire valentes erroris eorum interitum, et postesquam ad aetatem rationis capacem pervenerunt, agnita veritate, falsitatem eorum abhorrentes, ad Ecclesiam Dei ca­ tholicam per universum mundum diffusam ordine antiquo, per manus impositionem recepti sunt, de­ bere talibus suscipiendum munus clericatus non im­ pedire nomen erroris :
That little ones baptized among the Donatists may be ordained clerics in the Catholic Church. LVII. Wherefore, since your unanimity recognizes together with me that it was established in the previous council, that those who as little ones were baptized among the Donatists, not yet being able to know the ruin of their error, and after they have come to an age capable of reason, having recognized the truth and abhorring their falsehood, have been received into the Catholic Church of God, spread throughout the whole world, by the ancient order, through the laying on of hands—that for such men the name of error should not hinder the office of the clergy which is to be taken up:
在多納圖派中受洗的孩童可在大公教會中被祝聖為聖職人員。第五十七條。因此,既然你們的同心與我一同確認,在前一次公會議中已確立此事,即那些幼年時在多納圖派中受洗、當時尚不能知曉其錯謬之毀滅、而在達到能運用理性的年齡之後,認清了真理、厭棄他們的虛謊,並按古制、藉覆手而被接納進遍佈全世界的天主大公教會的人——對於這樣的人,錯謬之名不應妨礙其所當承擔的聖職職分:
2:285
cum veram Ecclesiam illorum putaverint ad fidem accedendo, et ibi Christo credi­ derint, et Trinitatis sacramenta perceperint, quæ omnia vera, et sancta atque divina esse certissimum est, et in his omnem animae spem constitutam.
since, by drawing near to the faith, they thought theirs was the true Church, and there believed in Christ, and received the sacraments of the Trinity, all of which it is most certain are true and holy and divine, and in these all the soul's hope is set.
因為他們在歸向信德之時,以為他們的乃是真正的教會,並在那裡信了基督,又領受了三位一體的聖事,而這一切都確確實實是真實、聖潔且屬神的,靈魂的全部盼望也都奠定於其中。
2:286
Quan­ quam et hæreticorum præsumpta audacia, veritatis nomine palliata, hæc tradere audeat, quæ quoniam simplicia sunt, ut præmonet beatus Apostolus di­ cendo, Unus Deus, una fides, unum baptisma, » et ite­ rari non liceat, quod semel dare oportet, anathema­ tizato nomine erroris recipiantur per manus imposi­ tionem in unam Ecclesiam, columbam, ut dictum est, et unam matrem omnium Christianorum, ubi omnia illa sacramenta salubriter, et æterna, et vitaliter ac­ cipiuntur : quæ perseverantibus in hæresi magnam damnationis poenam conquirunt, ut quod eis in ve­ ritate ad æternam vitam consequendam esset lumi­ nosius, hoc in errore sit tenebrosius atque damno­ sius.
Although even the presumptuous audacity of heretics, cloaked under the name of truth, dares to hand down these very things; since they are simple—as the blessed Apostle forewarns, saying, 「One God, one faith, one baptism」—and it is not permitted to repeat what it is right to give but once, let them, with the name of error anathematized, be received through the laying on of hands into the one Church, the dove, as it is said, and the one mother of all Christians, where all those sacraments are received wholesomely, eternally, and life-givingly; which sacraments, for those who persevere in heresy, acquire a great penalty of damnation, so that what in truth would be for them more luminous unto the attaining of eternal life, this in error is more shadowy and more damning.
雖然連異端那僭妄的膽量,假借真理之名為掩飾,竟也膽敢傳授這些事物;但既然這些事物本是純一的——正如蒙福的使徒所預先告誡的,說:「一主,一信,一洗」(弗四5)——而那理當只施一次的,便不可重施,所以當在咒詛了錯謬之名後,藉覆手將他們接納進那獨一的教會——如經上所說的鴿子——並眾基督徒的獨一之母;在那裡,這一切聖事都被有益地、永恆地、賜生命地領受;而對於那些固執於異端的人,這些聖事卻招致極大的定罪之刑罰,以致那在真理中本可使他們更為光明、以獲得永生之物,在錯謬中卻變得更為幽暗、更趨於毀滅。
2:287
Quod fugientes nonnulli, et matris Ecclesiæ catholicae ubera cognoscentes, qui illa omnia sancta mysteria amore veritatis crediderunt, atque percepe­ runt, quibus sacramentorum rebus cum vitæ bonae probitas accesserit, sine dubio ad onicium clericatus tales esse applicandos, et maxime in tanta rerum necessitate, nullus est qui non concedat. Quanquam nonnulli ejusdem sectæ clerici cum plebibus, atque honoribus suis ad nos transire desiderent: qui amore honoris aut persuadent ad vitam, aut retinent ad sa­ lutem. Sed hoc majori fratrum supradictorum con- < siderationi dimittendum censeo :
Wherefore, since some, fleeing and recognizing the breasts of the Catholic mother Church—who believed all those holy mysteries out of love of the truth, and received them—when to these sacramental realities the integrity of a good life has been added, without doubt that such men are to be applied to the office of the clergy, and especially in such great necessity of affairs, there is no one who would not concede it. Although some clerics of that same sect desire to come over to us together with their flocks and their honors: men who, out of love of honor, either persuade others to a good life, or retain them unto salvation. But I judge that this is to be left to the greater consideration of the aforesaid brethren:
因此,既然有些人逃離出來,認得了大公之母教會的乳房——他們出於愛慕真理而信了那一切聖潔的奧蹟,並領受了它們——當在這些聖事的實體之外又加上良善生活的端正時,毫無疑問,這樣的人當被任用於聖職的職分,尤其在事務如此緊迫之際,無人會不予贊同。雖然那同一派系的有些聖職人員,渴望偕同他們的信眾及他們的尊位一同歸到我們這裡:這些人出於愛慕尊榮,或勸人歸於良善生活,或挽留人以得救恩。但我判斷,此事當留待前述弟兄們作更周詳的斟酌:
2:288
ut prudentiori suo consilio nostrae suggestionis sermonem cum perpen­ derint, quid de hac re eis placeat, nos informare dignentur. Tantum de his, qui infantes baptizati sunt, satagimus, ut nostræ, si placet, in iisdem ordi­ nandis consentiam voluntati. Omnia ergo, quae supe­ rius comprehendimus, apud sanctos episcopos agenda esse mecum honorabilis fraternitas vestra perpendat. De reliquiis idolorum, vel templis ab imperatoribus abolendis. LVIII. Instant etiam aliæ necessitates a religiosis iuiperatoribus postulanda; : ut reliquias idolorum per omnem Africam juheant penitus amputari: nam plerisque in locis maritimis, atque possessionibus diversis, adhuc erroris istius iniquitas viget :
so that, when in their more prudent counsel they have weighed the words of our suggestion, they may deign to inform us what pleases them concerning this matter. Only concerning those who were baptized as infants are we earnest, that, if it please, they may consent to our will in ordaining these same men. Therefore let your honorable fraternity weigh together with me that all the things we have comprehended above are to be acted upon in the presence of the holy bishops. Concerning the relics of idols, or temples, to be abolished by the emperors. LVIII. Other necessities also press, to be petitioned from the religious emperors: that they should command the relics of idols throughout all Africa to be utterly cut away; for in very many maritime places, and on various estates, the iniquity of this error still flourishes:
好使他們在以更審慎之議斟酌了我們提議的言辭後,惠允告知我們,就此事他們以何為宜。我們所殷切關注的,惟有那些幼年受洗者,即若大家樂意,願他們在祝聖這些人之事上,與我的意願相合。所以,願你們可敬的弟兄之情與我一同斟酌:上文我們所概括的一切,皆當在眾聖潔主教面前付諸施行。論偶像的遺餘或廟宇當由皇帝予以廢除。第五十八條。還有其他困境亟待向虔敬的皇帝請求:即願他們下令將遍佈整個阿非利加的偶像遺餘徹底剷除;因為在許多沿海之處及各處田產上,此一錯謬的不義仍然猖獗:
2:289
ut præ­ cipiantur et ipsa deleri, et templa eorum, quæ in agris, vel in locis abditis constituta, nullo ornamento sunt, jubeantur omnimodo destrui. it clerici de judicii sui cognitione non cogantur in publico dicere testimonium. LIX. Petendum etiam, ut statuere dignenlur : ut si forte in Ecclesia quamlibet causam jure apostolico Ecclesiis imposito agere voluerint, et fortasse deci­ no clericorum uni parti displicuerit , non liceat clc­ ricum in judicium ad testimonium devocari eum, qui cognitor, vel praesens foit ;. ut nulla ad testi­ monium dicendum ecclesiastici cujuslibet persona pulsetur. De paganorum conviviis auferendis. LX.
so that these too may be ordered to be destroyed, and their temples, which are set in fields or in hidden places and are of no ornament, may be commanded to be utterly demolished. That clerics should not be compelled to give testimony in public concerning what they have learned in their own cognizance. LIX. It must also be petitioned that they deign to decree: that if perchance they wish, in a Church, to conduct any cause by the apostolic law imposed on the Churches, and the decision of the clerics should perhaps displease one party, it should not be permitted to summon to judgment, to give testimony, that cleric who was the examiner or was present; so that no ecclesiastical person whatsoever should be urged to give testimony. Concerning the banquets of the pagans, which are to be done away with. LX.
好使這些也被下令毀去,並使它們那些設在田間或隱蔽之處、毫無美觀可言的廟宇,被命令徹底拆毀。聖職人員不可被強迫在公庭上就其本人審理時所知之事作證。第五十九條。也當請求他們惠允頒令:即倘若有人願在教會中、依照加於眾教會的宗徒之法處理任何案件,而聖職人員的裁決或許使一方不悅,便不可准許將那擔任審斷者、或當時在場的聖職人員傳召到法庭作證;使任何教會中人皆不被催逼前去作證。論當廢除的異教徒宴會。第六十條。
2:290
Illud etiam petendum, ut quae contra prae­ cepta divina convivia multis in locis exercentur, quæ ab errore geotili attracta sunt, ita ut nunc a raga- nis Christiani ad hæc celebranda cogantur : ex qua re temporibus Christianorum imperatorum perse­ cutio altera fieri occulte videatur : vetari talia ju­ beant, et de civitatibus, et de possessionibus impo- sitam pœnam * prohiberi: maxime cum etiam in na­ talibus martyrum per nonnullas civitates, et in ipsis locis sacris talia committere non reformident. Quibus diebus etiam, quod pudoris est dicere, saltationes sceleratissimas per vicos atque plateas exercent:
This too must be petitioned: that the banquets which are practiced in many places against the divine precepts, and which have been drawn from heathen error, so that now Christians are compelled by pagans to celebrate these—from which thing, in the times of Christian emperors, another persecution seems to be carried on secretly—they should order such things to be forbidden, and to be prohibited from the cities and from the estates by an imposed penalty; especially since, even on the birthdays of the martyrs, in some cities, and in the very holy places, they do not shrink from committing such things. On which days too—what it is shameful to say—they perform most wicked dances through the streets and squares:
此事也當請求:即那些在許多地方違背神聖誡命而舉行、且由異教錯謬所沿襲而來的宴會——以致如今基督徒竟被異教徒強迫去慶祝這些——由此事,在基督徒皇帝的時代,似乎暗中又興起了另一場逼迫——願他們下令禁止此類事物,並以所定之刑罰將其從城邑及田產中加以禁絕;尤其因為,甚至在殉道者的紀念之日,於某些城邑、並在那些聖潔之地,人們也毫不畏縮地行此類事。在這些日子,又——說來可恥——他們在街巷與廣場間跳著極其邪惡放蕩的舞蹈:
2:291
ut matronalis honor, et innumerabilium feminarum pudor, devote venientium ad sacratissimum diem, in. juriis lascivientibus appetatur : ut etiam ipsius sanctae religionis pene fugiatur accessus. De spectaculis, ut die dominico, vel cæteris sanctorum festivitatibus minime celebrentur. LXI. Nec non et illud petendum, ut spectacula theatrorum cæterorumque ludorum die dominica, vel caeteris religionis Christianæ diebus celeberrimis amoveantur, maxime quia sancti Paschae octavarum die populi ad circum magis, quam ad ecclesiam conveniunt, deberi transferri devotionis eorum dies si quando occurrerint, nec oportere etiam quem­ quam Christianorum cogi ad hæc spectacula :
so that matronly honor and the modesty of innumerable women who come devoutly to that most sacred day are assailed by wanton outrages, and so that even access to holy religion itself is well-nigh shunned. Concerning spectacles, that they be in no way held on the Lord's day or on the other festivals of the saints. LXI. This too must be petitioned: that the spectacles of the theaters and of the other games be removed from the Lord's day and from the other most solemn days of the Christian religion, chiefly because on the day of the octave of holy Easter the people gather to the circus rather than to the church; and that the days of their devotion, whenever they happen to fall together, ought to be transferred, and that no Christian ought to be compelled to these spectacles:
以致主婦的尊榮、無數虔誠來赴此至聖之日的婦女的貞潔,竟遭放縱的凌辱所侵犯,甚至連親近神聖宗教本身的途徑也幾乎被人迴避。論觀演之事,當主日及聖徒其他節期絕不可舉行。第六十一條。此事亦當請求:劇場的觀演及其他賽會,當在主日及基督教其他最隆重的日子一律移除,尤其因為在聖復活節八日慶期之日,民眾聚往競技場多於聚往教會;他們敬虔的日子若偶與此相逢,理當改期;任何基督徒亦不可被強逼前往此等觀演:
2:292
maxime, quia in his exercendis, quae contra præ­ cepta Dei sunt, nulla persecutionis necessitas a quo­ quam adhibenda est : sed, uti oportet, homo libera volunlate subsistat sibi divinitus concessa. Corpora- torum enim maxime periculum considerandum est, qui contra præcepta Dei, magno terrore coguntur ad spectacula convenire. De clericis damnatis. LXII. Et illud petendum, ut statuere dignentur : ut si quis cujuslibet honoris clericus judicio episco­ porum quocuuque crimine fuerit damnatus, non li­ ceat eum sive ab Ecclesiis, quibus præfuit, sive a quolibet homine defensari, interposita poena damni, pecuniæ, atque honoris, quo nec ætatem, nec sexum excusandum esse praecipiant.
chiefly because in carrying out these things which are contrary to the commandments of God, no necessity of persecution is to be applied by anyone; but, as is fitting, let a man stand fast by the free will divinely granted to him. For the danger of the corporati especially must be considered, who, contrary to the commandments of God, are compelled by great terror to assemble at the spectacles. Concerning condemned clerics. LXII. This too must be petitioned, that they deign to decree: that if any cleric of whatever rank be condemned by the judgment of the bishops for any crime whatsoever, it shall not be lawful for him to be defended either by the churches over which he presided, or by any man, with a penalty of loss, of money, and of rank interposed; and that they prescribe that neither age nor sex is to be excused therein.
尤其因為在從事這些違背神誡命的事上,任何人都不可施加逼迫的脅迫;而當如所宜,使人持守那由神所賜予他的自由意志。因為尤須顧念那些corporati(公會役吏)所面臨的危險,他們違背神的誡命,被巨大的恐嚇所逼,前往觀演聚集。論被定罪的聖職人員。第六十二條。此事亦當請求,願他們惠允訂立:凡任何品級的聖職人員,若經主教們的審判因任何罪名被定罪,無論是他曾治理的教會、或任何人,皆不得為他辯護庇護,違者處以財產、金錢及職位之罰;他們並當規定,在此事上不得以年齡或性別為藉口開脫。
2:293
De histrionibus Christianis factis. LXIII. Et de his etiam petendum : ut si quis ex qua. libet ludicra arte ad christianitatis gratiam venire vo- luerit, ac liber ab illa macula permanere , non eum liceat a quoquam iterum ad eadem exercenda reduci vel cogi. De manumissionibus in ecclesia celebrandis, ab imperatore poscendum. LXIV. De manumissionibus sane in ecclesia di­ cendis , si id nostri consacerdotes per Italiam facere reperiuntur, nostrae etiam erit fiduciæ istorum ordi­ nem consequi : data plane licentia misso legato, ut quæcunque digna fide pro statu Ecclesiae, et salute animarum agere potucrit, nos laudabiliter in con­ speclu Domini accepturos.
Concerning those who have become Christian actors. LXIII. Concerning these also it must be petitioned: that if anyone from any theatrical art has wished to come to the grace of Christianity and to remain free from that stain, it shall not be lawful for him to be brought back or compelled by anyone again to practicing those same things. Concerning manumissions to be celebrated in church, to be requested from the emperor. LXIV. As for manumissions, indeed, to be pronounced in church, if our fellow-priests are found to do this throughout Italy, it shall likewise be a matter of our confidence to obtain the regularization of these things: with full permission granted to a legate sent, so that whatever he shall be able to do worthy of trust for the state of the Church and the salvation of souls, we will receive it laudably in the sight of the Lord.
論已成為基督徒的優伶。第六十三條。關於這些人亦當請求:凡有人從任何戲樂之藝願意歸向基督教的恩典,並要保持脫離那污點,便不可被任何人再度帶回或強逼去從事同樣的事。論當在教會中舉行的釋奴之禮,須向皇帝請求。第六十四條。至於在教會中宣告的釋奴之禮,若我們同為司鐸者在義大利各地確被發現如此行,那麼為這些事獲得規範,亦當是我們所可信賴的責任:明確授權給所差遣的使者,凡他為教會的安定與靈魂的救恩所能做出、配得信任之事,我們都將在主面前嘉許地予以接納。
2:294
Quæ omnia, si sanctitati vestræ placent, edicite : utet meam suggestionem ra. tam esse vobis advertant, et nostram omnium con- sensionem sinceritas eorum libenter accipiat. Ab universis episcopis dictum est : Omnibus placent hæc, quæ injuncta sunt peragenda, et prudenter a tua sauctitate enarrata. De Equitio damnato episcopo. LXV. Aurelius episcopus dixit : Equitii etiam, olim merito suo episcopali sententia damnati, non 'arbitror prætereundam esse legationis causam : ut si forte eum in illis partibus repererit, sit eidem fratri nostro curæ pro Ecclesiae statu quod oportuerit, vel ubi licuerit, adversus eum peragere. Ab universis episcopis dictum est: Multum placet et ista prose­ cutio :
All which things, if they please your holiness, proclaim: so that they may both perceive my suggestion to have been ratified by you, and the sincerity of them may gladly receive the consent of us all. By all the bishops it was said: All these things please us, which have been enjoined to be carried out and prudently expounded by your holiness. Concerning the condemned bishop Equitius. LXV. Aurelius the bishop said: I do not think that the matter of the legation concerning Equitius also—long ago deservedly condemned by episcopal sentence for his own demerit—is to be passed over: so that if perchance our brother find him in those parts, it may be his care, for the state of the Church, to carry out against him what shall be fitting, or wherever it shall be permitted. By all the bishops it was said: This prosecution also pleases us greatly:
凡此一切,若蒙閣下聖明垂允,請予頒布:使眾人既知我的建議已蒙你們批准,又使他們的誠摯欣然接納我們眾人的同意。眾主教皆說:凡你的聖明所囑咐當行、並明智闡述的這一切,我們都贊同。論被定罪的主教厄基修斯。第六十五條。主教奧勒留說:我認為關於厄基修斯的使命之事也不可略過——他早因自己的劣行而被主教判決公正地定罪:以致我們這位弟兄若偶在那些地方遇見他,便當為教會的安定盡心,在所宜之處、或許可之處,對他施行所當行之事。眾主教皆說:此項追究我們也甚為贊同:
2:295
maxime cum olim damnatus sit Equilins, et ejus impudens inquietudo pro statu et salute Eccle­ siæ magis magisque ubique repellenda. Et subscri- pserunt. Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiæ Carthaginensis, huic decretu consensi, et prælecto subscripsi : simi­ liter et cæteri episcopi subscripserunt. In hoc concilio litteræ leguntur Anastasii Romani Pontificis, de Donatistis catholicos episcopos admu­ nentis. Vincentio et Fravito vv. cc. conss.
chiefly since Equitius was condemned long ago, and his shameless restlessness must, for the state and salvation of the Church, be more and more repelled everywhere. And they subscribed. Aurelius bishop of the Church of Carthage: I have consented to this decree, and to what was read I have subscribed; and in like manner the other bishops subscribed. In this council are read the letters of Anastasius, Roman Pontiff, admonishing the catholic bishops concerning the Donatists. In the consulship of the most distinguished men Vincentius and Fravitus.
尤其因為厄基修斯早已被定罪,而他厚顏的躁動不安,為教會的安定與救恩,必須在各處愈發加以驅逐。眾人遂簽署。迦太基教會的主教奧勒留:我贊同此項法令,並對所宣讀者簽署;其餘主教也照樣簽署。在此會議中,宣讀羅馬教宗安納斯塔修斯的書信,他就多納徒派之事勸誡大公教會的眾主教。時值傑出之士溫森修與弗拉維圖斯任執政官之年。
2:296
idus Septem­ bris, Carthagine in secretario basilicæ restitutae, cum in concilio congregati in Ecclesia Carthaginensi con­ sedissemus ex Africanis omnibus provinciis episcopi, id est Aurelius ejusdem sedis episcopus cum collegis suis, quos eorum subscriptio manifestat: recitatis epistolis beatissimi fratris et consacerdotis nostri Anastasii, Ecclesiæ Romanæ episcopi, quibus nos pa­ ternæ et fraternæ charitatis sollicituJine ac since­ ritate adbortatus est ut de hæreticorum et schis­ maticorum Donatistarum insidiis, et improbilatibus, quibus Africanam Ecclesiam catholicam graviter vexant, nullo modo dissimulemus;
on the Ides of September, at Carthage in the sacristy of the restored basilica, when we, the bishops from all the African provinces, having been assembled in council, were seated together in the Church of Carthage—that is, Aurelius bishop of that see with his colleagues, whom their subscription makes manifest—the epistles of our most blessed brother and fellow-priest Anastasius, bishop of the Roman Church, having been recited, by which with the solicitude and sincerity of paternal and fraternal charity he exhorted us in no way to dissemble concerning the snares and wickednesses of the heretics and schismatics, the Donatists, by which they grievously vex the catholic African Church;
於九月之望日,在迦太基那座重建的大殿之祭衣所內,當我們這些來自非洲眾省的主教在會議中聚集、共坐於迦太基教會之時——即該座主教奧勒留與其同僚,其簽署可資證明——在宣讀了我們至福的弟兄與同為司鐸者、羅馬教會主教安納斯塔修斯的書信之後(他以父般與弟兄般之愛的關切與誠摯,勸勉我們對於異端與分裂者多納徒派的陷阱與惡行絕不可佯作不知,他們嚴重騷擾大公的非洲教會);
2:297
gratias agimus Domino nostro, quod illi optimo ac sancto antistiti suo tam piam curam pro membris Christi, quamvis in diversitate terrarum, sed in una compage corpo­ ris constitutis, inspirare dignatus est. Ut cum Donatistis lenius agatur. LXVI. Deinde pertractatis et consideratis omni­ bus, quae utilitati Ecclesiæ convenire videbantur, an­ nuente atque admonente spiritu Dci, eligimus cum memoratis hominibus, quamvis de dominici corporis unitate inquieta dissensione praecisis, leniter et pa - cifice agere : ut quantum in nobis est, omnibus qui eorum communione et societate irretiti sunt, per universas provincias Africanas penitus innotescat, quam miserabili errore devincti sunt :
we give thanks to our Lord, that he deigned to inspire in that excellent and holy prelate so dutiful a care for the members of Christ, though set in diverse lands yet constituted in the one frame of the body. That dealings with the Donatists be more gentle. LXVI. Then, all things having been thoroughly examined and considered which seemed to befit the benefit of the Church, with the Spirit of God assenting and admonishing, we have chosen to deal gently and peaceably with the aforesaid men, although they have been cut off by restless dissension from the unity of the Lord's body: so that, as far as in us lies, it may be thoroughly made known to all who are entangled in their communion and society, throughout all the African provinces, by how lamentable an error they are bound:
我們感謝我們的主,因祂惠允在那位卓越而聖潔的主教心中激發如此盡責的關懷,去顧念基督的眾肢體——他們雖分處不同地域,卻同被安置於身體的同一架構之中。論當以較溫和之方對待多納徒派。第六十六條。然後,凡看來合乎教會益處的一切事既經詳加查考與斟酌,又有神的靈贊同並勸勉,我們便選擇以溫和、和平之方對待前述眾人,縱然他們已因躁動的分歧而被從主身體的合一中切除:使我們盡己之力,在非洲所有省份,向凡陷於他們交通與結社之中的人徹底彰明,他們是被何等可悲的謬誤所束縛:
2:298
ne forte, si­ cut dicit Apostolus, nobis in mansuetudine corripien­ tibus diversa sentientes, det illis Deus poeniten­ tiam ad cognoscendam veritatem , et resipiscant de diaboli laqueis, captivati ab ipso in ipsius volun­ talem. De litteris mittendis judicibua, ut ea quæ inter Dona­ tistas et Maximianistas acta sunt, innotescant. LXVII.
lest perchance, as the Apostle says, when we in meekness rebuke those who think otherwise, God may grant them repentance unto the knowledge of the truth, and they may recover themselves out of the snares of the devil, having been taken captive by him at his will. Concerning letters to be sent to the judges, that the things which were done between the Donatists and the Maximianists may be made known. LXVII.
惟恐如使徒所言,當我們以溫柔責備那些持異見者時,或者神賜給他們悔改的心,使他們認識真理,並使他們從魔鬼的網羅中醒悟過來,雖然他們先前被魔鬼任意擄去。論當致書於審判官,使多納徒派與馬克西米安派之間所發生之事得以為人知曉。第六十七條。
2:299
Itaque placuit, ut ex concilio nostro lit­ teræ darentur ad judices Africanos, a quibus hoc peti congruum videretur, ut in hoc adjuvent commu­ nem matrem Ecclesiam catholicam, in quo episco- palis auctoritas communiri in civitatibus potest, id est ut juJiciaria potestate atque diligentia ex fide Christiana, quid gestum sit in omnibus locis, in qui­ bus Maximianistæ basilicas obtinuerunt, qui ab eis schisma fecerunt inquirant, et gestis publicis, prop­ tcr firmam notitiam omnibus necessariam, faciant inhaerere. Ut clerici Donatistarum in Ecclesia catholica suscipiantur in clero. LXVIII.
And so it was resolved, that from our council letters be given to the African judges, from whom it would seem fitting to petition this: that they aid in this the common mother, the catholic Church, in that wherein episcopal authority can be strengthened in the cities, that is, that by judicial power and diligence, according to the Christian faith, they may inquire what was done in all the places in which the Maximianists obtained basilicas, who made a schism from them, and that they may, by public acts, on account of firm knowledge necessary to all, cause it to be kept on record. That the clerics of the Donatists be received in the catholic Church among the clergy. LXVIII.
於是議決,自我們的會議致書於非洲的審判官,向他們請求此事似屬合宜:即他們在這件事上援助我們共同的母親、大公教會,使主教的權柄得以在各城中得到鞏固;就是說,他們當憑審判的權能與勤勉,按基督的信仰,查明在馬克西米安派(那些從多納徒派分裂出去者)所佔據的一切教堂之地所發生之事,並以公開的案卷,為使眾人皆需的確切知曉,令此事得以存檔。論多納徒派的聖職人員可在大公教會中被納入聖品。第六十八條。
2:300
Deinde placuit, ut litterae mittantur ad fratres et coepiscopos nostros et maxime ad, sedem apostolicam, in qua præsidet memoratus venerabilis frater et collega noster Anastasius, quo noverit ha­ bere Africam magnam necessitatem, propter Eccle­ siaepacem, et utilitatem : ut ex ipsis Donatistis qui- cunque clerici correcto consilio ad calholicam uni­ tatem transire voluerint, secundum uniuscujusque episcopi catholici voluntatem atque consilium, qui in eodem loco gubernat Ecclesiam, si hoc paci Chri­ stianæ prodesse visum fuerit, in suis honoribus sus­ cipiantur, sicut prioribus ejusdem divisionis tempo­ ribus factum esse manifestum est.
Then it was resolved, that letters be sent to our brothers and fellow-bishops, and especially to the apostolic see, over which presides the aforesaid venerable brother and colleague of ours, Anastasius, that he may know Africa to have great need, on account of the peace and benefit of the Church: that from among the Donatists themselves, whatever clerics, with their counsel corrected, shall wish to pass over to catholic unity, may—according to the will and counsel of each catholic bishop who governs the Church in that same place, if it shall seem to profit Christian peace—be received in their honors, just as it is manifest to have been done in the earlier times of that same division.
然後議決,致書於我們的弟兄與同為主教者,尤其致書於宗座(即前述我們可敬的弟兄與同僚安納斯塔修斯所主持者),使他知道非洲為著教會的和平與益處有極大的需要:即在多納徒派自己當中,凡有聖職人員,若改正了主意,願意歸入大公的合一,便可——按各位治理該地教會的大公主教的意願與裁奪,若此看來有益於基督徒的和平——以其原有的品級被接納,正如在那同一分裂的早先時期顯然曾經如此行。
2:301
Quod multarum, et pene omnium Africanarum Ecclesiarum, quibus talis error exortus est, exempla testantur : non ut concilium, quod in transmarinis partibuS de hac rc factum est, dissolvatur, sed ut illud maneat circa eos, qui sic transire ad catholicam volunt, ut nulla per eos unitatis compensatio procuretur. Per quos autem vel omni modo perfici, vel adjuvari manife­ stis fraternarum animarum lucris catholica unitas in locis in quibus degunt, visa fuerit, non eis obsit quod contra honores eorum, quamvis salus nulli in- terclusa sit, in transmarino concilio statutum est;
This the examples of many, and of almost all the African Churches in which such an error arose, attest: not so that the council which was held in the overseas regions concerning this matter be dissolved, but so that it remain in force regarding those who wish to pass over to the catholic Church in such a way that through them no compensation of unity be procured. But those by whom catholic unity, in the places in which they dwell, shall be seen to be in any way perfected or aided by the manifest gains of brotherly souls—let it not stand against them what was decreed in the overseas council against their honors, although salvation was cut off from none;
許多教會、實乃幾乎所有興起此種謬誤的非洲教會的先例,都可作證:這並非要使海外地區就此事所舉行的會議廢止,而是要使該決議對那些以「不藉他們達成合一的補償」之方式願歸入大公教會者繼續有效。但凡那些藉以使大公的合一、在他們所居之地、以弟兄靈魂明顯得救之益而看來得以成全或得助的人——縱然救恩並未對任何人關閉,海外會議中所定針對其品級之事不可有損於他們;
2:302
id est ut ordinati in parte Donati, si ad catholicam correcti transire voluerint, non suscipiantur in ho­ noribus suis secundum Irausmarinum concilium : sed exceptis his, per quos catholicæ unitati consulitur. Ut legatio ad Donatista, componendæ pacis gratia dirigatur. LXIX. Deinde placuit, ut his peractis legali etiam prædicandæ pacis atque unitatis, sine quasalus Chri­ stiana non potest obtineri, e numero nostro ad ipso­ rum Donatistarum, sive quos habent episcopos, sive ad plebes mittantur, per quos omnibus in notitiam perferatur, quam nihil habeant quod adversus Ec- clesiam catholicam juste possint dicere: maxime, ut.
that is, that those ordained in the party of Donatus, if corrected they shall wish to pass over to the catholic Church, be not received in their honors according to the overseas council: but with the exception of those through whom provision is made for catholic unity. That a legation be directed to the Donatists for the sake of establishing peace. LXIX. Then it was resolved, that, these things being done, also legates for proclaiming peace and unity—without which Christian salvation cannot be obtained—be sent from among our number to the Donatists themselves, whether to the bishops they have, or to their congregations, through whom it may be brought to the notice of all how they have nothing which they can justly say against the catholic Church: chiefly, that
就是說,凡在多納徒一黨中受聖立者,若改正後願歸入大公教會,按海外會議不得以其品級被接納:惟那些藉以促成大公合一者除外。論當差遣使團前往多納徒派,以促成和平。第六十九條。然後議決,這些事既行,又當從我們當中差遣使者,去宣告和平與合一(沒有這合一,基督徒的救恩便無法獲得),前往多納徒派本身,無論是前往他們所有的主教,或前往他們的會眾,藉以使眾人知曉:他們毫無可正當地反對大公教會的話可說:尤其要使——
2:303
manifestum fiat omnibus, per gesta etiam municipa­ lia, propter documentorum firmitatem, quid ipsi de Maximianistis schismaticis suis egerint: ubi eis divi­ nitus demonstratur, si attendere velint, tam inique tunc illos ab Ecclesiæ unitate præcisos, quam inique nunc clamant a se Maximianistas schisma fecisse, ex quorum tamen numero quos jam plenarii concilii sui auctoritate damnaverant, in suis honoribus denuo re ceperunt, baptismum qucm damnati et exclusi de­ derant, acceptaverunt :
it may be made manifest to all, by means even of municipal acts, on account of the firmness of documents, what they themselves have done concerning their own schismatic Maximianists: wherein it is divinely shown to them, if they will but attend, that those men were then as unjustly cut off from the unity of the Church as they now unjustly cry out that the Maximianists made a schism from them; yet from whose number those whom they had already condemned by the authority of their own plenary council, they have again received back into their honors, and have accepted the baptism which the condemned and excluded had given:
藉著市政的案卷,因文件具有確證力,向眾人彰明他們自己對其分裂的馬克西米安派所做之事:在其中,神向他們顯明——他們若肯留意——當年那些人之被從教會的合一中切除是何等不義,正如他們如今呼喊馬克西米安派從他們中分裂出去是何等不義;然而從那些人中,他們已用自己全體會議的權威所定罪者,他們竟又重新接納其入原品,並接受了那被定罪、被逐出者所施行的洗禮:
2:304
ut videant, quam stulto corde resistant paci Ecclesiæ toto orbe diffusæ, cum ista faciant pro parte Donati, neque se istorum, quos ita receperunt, communione, propter intuitum pa- cis, contaminari dicant, et nos condemnent, id est Ecclesiam catholicam, etiam in extremis terrarum partibus constitutam, per eorum communionem in­ quinatam, quos tunc accusantes convincere nequi­ verunt. Qui clerici ab uxoribus debeant abstinere. LXX. Praeterea, cum de quorumdam clericorum, quamvis erga uxores proprias, incontinentia referre­ tur : placuit, episcopos, et presbyteros, et diaconos secundum priora statuta etiam ab uxoribus conli­ nere ; quod nisi fecerint, ab ecclesiastico removean­ tur officio.
so that they may see with how foolish a heart they resist the peace of the Church spread throughout the whole world, when they do these things for the party of Donatus, and say that they are not contaminated by the communion of those whom they thus received, out of regard for peace, and yet they condemn us, that is, the catholic Church, established even in the farthest parts of the earth, as defiled through the communion of those whom, accusing them, they were unable then to convict. Which clerics ought to abstain from their wives. LXX. Moreover, when it was reported concerning the incontinence of certain clerics, even toward their own wives: it was resolved that bishops, presbyters, and deacons, according to the prior statutes, abstain even from their wives; and if they shall not do so, that they be removed from ecclesiastical office.
使他們看見自己以何等愚昧的心抗拒那遍傳全世界的教會的和平,因他們為多納一黨行這些事,又說他們因顧及和平並未被那些他們如此接納者的交通所玷污,卻反倒定我們的罪,就是定那位甚至設立於地極的大公教會的罪,說她因與那些他們當年控告卻無法證實有罪者的交通而受了污穢。論哪些聖職人員當禁絕婚事。第七十條。再者,當有人報告某些聖職人員、即便對自己的妻子也不能節制時:議決主教、長老、執事,按先前的條例,當禁絕、即便禁絕自己的妻子;他們若不如此行,便當被從教會的職分中除去。
2:305
Cæteros autem clericos ad Loc non cogi, sed secundum uniuscujusque Ecclesiæ consuetudinem obsenari debere. De his qui plebes proprias derelinquunt. LXXI. Rursum placuit, ut nemini sit facultas, relicta principali cathedra, ad aliquam Ecclesiam in diœcesi constitutam se conferre, vel in re propria diutius, quam oportet, constitutum, curam, vel fre­ quentationem propriae cathedræ negligere. De infantibus baptizandis, quoties dubitatur utrum fuerint baptizati. LXXII.
But that the other clerics be not compelled to this, but ought to be observant according to the custom of each Church. Concerning those who abandon their own congregations. LXXI. Again it was resolved, that no one have the liberty, having left his principal cathedra, to betake himself to any church situated in the diocese, or, being established on his own private estate longer than is fitting, to neglect the care or frequenting of his own cathedra. Concerning infants to be baptized, as often as it is doubted whether they have been baptized. LXXII.
但其餘聖職人員不可被強逼於此,而應按各教會的習俗遵行。論那些離棄自己會眾者。第七十一條。又議決,凡人不得擅自離開自己的主座,移居於教區內任何別的教堂,或在自己的私產上停留過久於所宜的時間,以致疏忽對自己主座的看顧或常駐。論當為嬰孩施洗,每當疑惑他們是否已受洗時。第七十二條。
2:306
Item placuit de iufantibus, quoties non in­ veniuntur certissimi testes qui eos baptizatos esse sine dubitatione testentur, neque ipsi sunt per æta­ tem de traditis sibi sacrameotis idonei respondere, absque ullo scrupulo eos esse baptizandos, ne ista trepidatio eos faciat sacramentorum purgatione pri­ vari. Hinc enim legati Maurorum, fratres nostri, consuluerunt , quia multos tales a barbaris redi­ munt. Diem Paschæ, die concilii nuntiandum. LXXIII. Item placuit, ut dies venerabilis Paschae formatarum subscriptione omnibus intimetur, dies vero concilii idem servetur, qui in Hipponensi conci­ ito constitutus est, id est x cai. Septembris.
Likewise it was resolved concerning infants, as often as no most certain witnesses are found who testify without doubt that they were baptized, nor are they themselves by reason of age fit to answer concerning the sacraments delivered to them, that they be baptized without any scruple, lest this hesitation cause them to be deprived of the purification of the sacraments. For from this the legates of the Moors, our brethren, consulted us, because they ransom many such from the barbarians. That the day of Easter be announced on the day of the council. LXXIII. Likewise it was resolved, that the day of venerable Easter be intimated to all by the subscription of formatae, but that the day of the council be kept the same which was established in the Council of Hippo, that is, the tenth day before the Kalends of September.
同樣,關於嬰孩議決:每當找不到最確切的見證人能毫無疑問地證明他們已受洗,而他們自己又因年幼不能就所授予他們的聖事作答時,便當毫無顧慮地為他們施洗,免得這種猶疑使他們被剝奪聖事的潔淨。因為摩爾人的使者、我們的弟兄,正為此事諮詢我們,因他們從蠻族手中贖回許多這樣的人。論當在會議之日宣告復活節的日期。第七十三條。同樣議決,可敬的復活節日期當以證明書(formatae)的簽署通知眾人,而會議的日期則維持希波會議所定的同一日期,即九月朔日前第十日。
2:307
Et scri­ bendum ad singularum quarumque provinciarum primates, ut quando apud se concilium congregant, istum diem non impediant. Ne interventor episcopus cathedram , ubi interventor est, sedeat. LXXIV. Item constitutura est, ut nulli intercessori licilum sit cathedram cui intercessor datus est, qui­ buslibet populorum studiis vel seditionibus retinere: sed dare operam, ut intra annum eisdem episcopum provideat; quod si neglexerit, anno exempto inter- ventor alius tribuatur. De defensoribus Ecclesiarum ab imperatore poscendis. LXXV.
And that it be written to the primates of each several province, that when they gather a council among themselves, they not hinder that day. That an interventor bishop not occupy the cathedra where he is interventor. LXXIV. Likewise it was constituted, that it be lawful for no intercessor to retain the cathedra to which an intercessor was given, by any zeal or seditions of the peoples whatsoever: but to give effort, that within a year he provide a bishop for them; and if he shall have neglected this, the year being spent, let another interventor be assigned. Concerning the defenders of the Churches to be requested from the emperor. LXXV.
並當致書於各省的首席主教,使他們在自己中間召集會議時,不要妨礙那個日期。論代理主教不得佔據其代理之主座。第七十四條。同樣訂立,任何代理人不得藉著民眾任何的熱衷或騷動而保留分配給代理人的主座:而當盡力使他在一年之內為他們供給一位主教;他若疏忽此事,年期一過,便當另指派一位代理人。論當向皇帝請求設立教會的護衛者。第七十五條。
2:308
Ab imperatoribus, universis visum est, postulandum propter afflictionem pauperum, quorum molestiis sinc intermissione fatigatur Ecclesia, ut de­ feusores eis adversus potentias divitum cum episco­ porum provisione delegentur. De episcopis, qui ad concilia non occurrunt. LXXVI. Item placuit, ut quoliescunque concilium congregandum est, episcopi qui neque ætate, neque aegritudine , neque aliqua graviori necessitate impe­ diuntur, competenter occurrant, et primalibus sua­ rum quarumque provinciarum intimetur, ut de uni­ versis episcopis vel duae, vel tres turmæ fiant, ac de singulis turmis vicissim, quotquot electi fuerint, ad diem concilii instantissime occurrant.
It seemed good to all that it be petitioned from the emperors, on account of the affliction of the poor, by whose troubles the Church is wearied without intermission, that defenders be delegated to them against the powers of the rich, with the provision of the bishops. Concerning bishops who do not come to the councils. LXXVI. Likewise it was resolved, that whenever a council is to be assembled, the bishops who are hindered neither by age, nor by sickness, nor by any graver necessity, come duly; and that it be intimated to the primates of each several province, that of all the bishops two or three groups be made, and that from the several groups in turn, as many as shall be chosen, come most punctually to the day of the council.
眾人皆認為善,當向眾皇帝請求:為著窮人所受的苦楚(教會因他們的困擾而不停疲憊),當為他們指派護衛者以對抗富人的權勢,並有主教的監督。論不出席會議的主教。第七十六條。同樣議決,每逢當召集會議時,凡既不因年齡、又不因疾病、亦不因任何更重之必要而受阻的主教,當妥當地出席;並當通知各省的首席主教,將所有主教分為兩或三組,從各組中輪流,凡被選出者,當最準時地在會議之日出席。
2:309
Quod si non potuerint occurrere, excusationes suas in tractatorla conscribant, vel si post adventum tractatoriæ ali­ quae necessitates repente forsitan ortæ fuerint, nisi ralionem impedimenti sui apud suum primatem red­ diderint, Ecclesiæ suæ communione debere esse con­ tentos. De Cresconio. LXXVII. De Cresconio Villa-Regensi hoc omnibus visum est, ut hinc quoque primati Numidiae intime­ tur, quo cognoscat memoratum Cresconium scriptis suis conveniendum esse, ut proximo universali Afri­ cano concilio suam praesentiam non differat exhibe- re: quod si venire contempserit, in se cognoscat sententiam promulgandam. De Ecclesia Hipponensium Diaretorum. LXXVIII.
But if they shall not be able to come, let them set down their excuses in writing in the convocation-letter, or if after the arrival of the convocation-letter some necessities should perchance suddenly arise, unless they render the reason of their impediment to their own primate, they ought to be content with the communion of their own Church. Concerning Cresconius. LXXVII. Concerning Cresconius of Villa Regia it seemed good to all, that hence also it be intimated to the primate of Numidia, whereby he may know that the aforesaid Cresconius must be summoned by his own writings, that he not defer to present himself at the next universal African council: but if he shall scorn to come, let him know that a sentence is to be promulgated against himself. Concerning the Church of the Hippo Diarrhytus. LXXVIII.
但他們若不能出席,當在召集函中以書面陳明其緣由;或若召集函送達之後,偶有某些必要之事突然發生,除非他們向自己的首席主教交代受阻的理由,否則他們應當以自己教會的交通為足。論克雷斯科尼。第七十七條。論維拉雷吉亞的克雷斯科尼,眾人皆認為善:當就此事通知努米底亞的首席主教,使他知道前述的克雷斯科尼必須以書面被傳召,叫他不要拖延出席下次的非洲全體會議:他若藐視不來,當知有判決將對他頒布。論希波·迪亞里圖斯人的教會。第七十八條。
2:310
Rursum placuit, ut quoniam Hipponen­ sium Diaretorum Ecclesiae destitutio non est diutius negligenda, et Ecclesiae ibi ab his retinentur, qui Equitii facinorosam communionem declinaverunt, missis ex præsenti concilio episcopis, Regino, Aly­ pio, Augustino, Materno, Theasio, Evodio, Placiano, Urbano, Valerio, Ambivio, Fortunato, QuodvulL­ deo, Honorato, Januario, Apto, Honorato, Ampelio, Victoriano, Evangelo, et Rogatiano; conventis et correctis bis, qui culpabili pertinacia fugam ejusdem Equitii exspectandam putabant, cum omnium voto eis episcopus ordinetur.
Again it was resolved, that since the destitution of the Church of the Hippo Diarrhytus is no longer to be neglected, and the churches there are held by those who shunned the criminal communion of Equitius, bishops being sent from the present council—Reginus, Alypius, Augustine, Maternus, Theasius, Evodius, Placianus, Urbanus, Valerius, Ambivius, Fortunatus, Quodvultdeus, Honoratus, Januarius, Aptus, Honoratus, Ampelius, Victorianus, Evangelus, and Rogatianus—those being convened and corrected who with culpable obstinacy thought that the flight of that same Equitius should be awaited, a bishop be ordained for them with the vote of all.
又議決,因希波·迪亞里圖斯教會的空缺不可再被忽視,且那裡的教堂被那些迴避了厄基修斯犯罪交通的人所持守,故當從本次會議差遣主教——雷吉努斯、阿利皮烏斯、奧古斯丁、馬特努斯、特阿西烏斯、厄沃迪烏斯、普拉基亞努斯、烏爾巴努斯、瓦勒里烏斯、安比維烏斯、福爾圖納圖斯、克沃德伍爾特德烏斯、何諾拉圖斯、雅努阿里烏斯、阿普圖斯、何諾拉圖斯、安培利烏斯、維克托里亞努斯、厄萬革路斯與羅加提亞努斯——當召集並糾正那些懷著該責之頑梗、以為應等候那厄基修斯逃亡的人,並以眾人之公決為他們按立一位主教。
2:311
Si autem illi pacem conside­ rare noluerint, non impediant in eligendo ad ordi- nandum præposito utilitatem tanto tempore Ecclesiae destitutae. De clericis qui intra annum causam suam agere non procuraverint. LXXIX. Rursus constitutum est, ut quoties clericis convictis et confessis in aliquo crimine, vel propter eorum, quorum verecundiae parcitur, vel propter Ec­ clesiae opprobrium, aut insolentem insultationem hae­ reticorum atque gentilium, si forte causae suae adesse voluerint, et innocentiam suam asserere, intra an­ num excommunicationis hoc faciant : si vero intra annum causam suam purgare contempserint, nulla eorum vox postea penitus audiatur.
But if those men shall be unwilling to consider peace, let them not hinder, in the choosing of a prelate to be ordained, the benefit of a Church so long destitute. Concerning clerics who shall not have taken care to plead their cause within a year. LXXIX. Again it was constituted, that whenever clerics convicted and confessed in some crime—whether on account of those whose modesty is spared, or on account of the reproach of the Church, or the insolent insulting of heretics and pagans—if perchance they wish to be present at their own cause, and to assert their innocence, let them do this within a year of the excommunication: but if within a year they shall scorn to clear their cause, let no voice of theirs thereafter be heard at all.
但那些人若不肯考慮和平,便不得在揀選當受按立的主理者一事上,妨礙這空缺已久的教會的益處。論未於一年內設法為自己案件申辯的聖職人員。第七十九條。又訂立,凡聖職人員在某罪上已被定罪並自認者——無論是為顧及某些當予體恤者的廉恥,或為教會的羞辱,或為異端與外邦人的傲慢譏誚——他們若願出席自己的案件、申明自己的清白,當在被開除教籍後一年之內為之:但他們若一年之內藐視不為自己案件辯白,此後便完全不再聽他們的任何申訴。
2:312
Ut de alieno monasterio susceptos, nec præpositos mo­ nasterii, nec clericos liceat ordinare. XXC. Item placuit, ut si quis de alterius monasterio repertum vel ad clericatum promovere voluerit, vel in suo monasterio majorem monasterii constituerit: episcopus, qui hoc fecerit, a caeterorum commu­ nione sejunctus suae tantum plebis communione con­ tentus sit, et ille neque clericus, neque præpositus perseveret. De episcopis qui hæreticos, vel paganos hæredes instituunt. XXCI.
That it be not lawful to ordain those received from another's monastery, neither as priors of a monastery, nor as clerics. LXXX. Likewise it was resolved, that if anyone shall wish either to promote to the clericate someone found from another's monastery, or to constitute him in his own monastery as superior of the monastery: the bishop who shall have done this, being separated from the communion of the others, let him be content with the communion of his own congregation only, and let that man continue neither as cleric nor as prior. Concerning bishops who institute heretics or pagans as heirs. LXXXI.
論不得按立從他人修道院接收來的人,既不可立為修道院的院長,也不可立為聖職人員。第八十條。同樣議決,凡有人願將從他人修道院找來的人晉升為聖職、或在自己的修道院立他為院長者:行此事的主教,當被從其餘人的交通中分隔,僅以自己會眾的交通為足,而那人也不得繼續為聖職人員或院長。論立異端或外邦人為繼承人的主教。第八十一條。
2:313
Item constitutum est, ut si quis episcopus hæredes extraneos a consanguinitate sua, vel hære­ ticos etiam consanguineos, aut paganos Ecclesiæ praetulerit, saltem post mortem anathema ei dicatur atque ejus nomen inter Dei sacerdotes nullo modo recitetur; nec excusari possit, si intestatus de­ cesserit, quia utique debuit factus episcopus rei suae ordinationem congruam suæ professioni nequaquam differre. De manumissionibus. XXCII. Item placuit, ut de manumissionibus in ec­ clesia celebrandis ab imperatore petatur. De falsis memoriis martyrum. XXCIII.
Likewise it was constituted, that if any bishop shall have preferred to the Church heirs who are strangers from his own kindred, or even heretics though kindred, or pagans, let anathema be pronounced upon him at least after death, and let his name in no way be recited among the priests of God; nor can he be excused if he died intestate, since assuredly he, being made a bishop, ought by no means to have deferred a disposition of his property congruous with his profession. Concerning manumissions. LXXXII. Likewise it was resolved, that concerning manumissions to be celebrated in church, it be petitioned from the emperor. Concerning false memorials of martyrs. LXXXIII.
同樣訂立,凡主教若立與自己血親無關的外人、或雖為血親卻屬異端者、或外邦人為其繼承人而捨教會於後者,至少在他死後當對他宣告咒詛,他的名字也斷不可在神的眾司鐸中被誦念;縱然他未立遺囑而亡,也不能為他開脫,因為他既已被立為主教,斷不應拖延而不對自己的財產作出合乎其聖職身分的處置。論釋奴之禮。第八十二條。同樣議決,關於當在教會中舉行的釋奴之禮,當向皇帝請求。論假冒的殉道者紀念之所。第八十三條。
2:314
Item placuit, ut altaria quæ passim per agros, et per vias, tanquam memoriæ martyrum con­ stituuntur, in quibus nullum corpus, aut reliquiæ martyrum conditæ probantur, ab episcopis qui locis eisdem præsunt, si fieri potest, evertantur : si autem hoc per tumultus populares non sinitur, plebes ta­ men admoneantur, ne illa loca frequentent, ut qui recte sapiunt, nulla ibi superstitione devincti tenean­ tur, et omnino nulla memoria martyrum probabili­ ter acceptetur, nisi ubi corpus aut aliquæ reliquiæ sunt, aut origo alicujus habitationis, vel possessio­ nis, vel passionis fidelissima origine traditur.
Likewise it was resolved, that altars which are everywhere set up throughout the fields and along the ways, as memorials of martyrs, in which no body, or relics of martyrs are proved to be deposited, be overthrown by the bishops who preside over those same places, if it can be done: but if this is not permitted on account of popular tumults, let the congregations nevertheless be admonished not to frequent those places, so that those who are rightly minded may be held bound there by no superstition, and that altogether no memorial of martyrs be acceptably received, except where there is a body, or some relics, or the origin of some dwelling, or possession, or passion is handed down by a most faithful tradition of its origin.
同樣議決,凡那些到處設立於田野與道旁、作為殉道者紀念之所的祭壇,其中既不能證明有殉道者的遺體或聖髑安放者,當由主理那些地方的主教加以拆除,若可行的話:但若因民眾騷亂不容此舉,仍當勸誡會眾不要常往那些地方,使那些正確存心者不致被任何迷信束縛於彼處,並使一切殉道者的紀念之所斷不蒙嘉許接納,除非有遺體、或某些聖髑、或有某處住所、產業、或殉道之發源以最可信的本源傳統流傳下來。
2:315
Nam quæ per somnia et per inanes quasi revelationes quorumlibet hominum ubicunque constituuntur alta­ ria, omnimodo reprobentur. De idolorum reliquiis exstirpandis. XXCIV. Item placuit ab imperatoribus gloriosissi­ mis peti, ut reliquiæ idololatriæ non solum in simulacris, sed in quibuscunque locis, vel lucis, vel arboribus omnimodo deleantur. Ut ab episcopo Carthaginensi, cum opus fuerit, omnium episcoporum nomine dictentur et subscribantur epi­ stolæ. XXCV.
For those altars which are anywhere set up through dreams and through the empty so-called revelations of any persons whatsoever, let them be reprobated in every way. Concerning the relics of idols to be extirpated. LXXXIV. Likewise it was resolved that it be petitioned from the most glorious emperors, that the relics of idolatry, not only in images, but in whatever places, or groves, or trees, be in every way destroyed. That from the bishop of Carthage, when there shall be need, letters be dictated and subscribed in the name of all the bishops. LXXXV.
至於那些藉夢境、藉任何人虛妄之所謂啟示而在何處設立的祭壇,當以各樣方式予以斥棄。論當剷除偶像的遺跡。第八十四條。同樣議決,當向至榮耀的眾皇帝請求:使偶像崇拜的遺跡,不僅在偶像中,而是在任何地方、或叢林、或樹木中,都當以各樣方式被毀滅。論當有需要時,由迦太基主教以眾主教之名草擬並簽署書信。第八十五條。
2:316
Ab universis etiam episcopis dictum est, ut si quae litterae dictandæ in concilio placuerint, venerandus episcopus qui huic sedi præsidet, omnium nomine dictare et subscribere dignetur, in quibus etiam ad episcopos legatos, qui per provincias Afri­ canas in causa Donastitarum mittendi sunt, placuit litteras dari tenorem mandati continentes, quem non egrediantur. Et subscripserunt : Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiæ Carthaginensis huic decreto consensi, et præelecto subscripsi. Similiter et caeteri episcopi sub­ scripserunt. In hoc concilio præterita decreta firmantur. Gloriosissimis imperatoribus Arcadio et Honoro Augustis v conss., sexto cat.
By all the bishops also it was said, that if any letters please to be dictated in council, the venerable bishop who presides over this see deign to dictate and subscribe them in the name of all; in which letters also, to the legate bishops who are to be sent through the African provinces in the cause of the Donatists, it was resolved that letters be given containing the tenor of the mandate, which they may not exceed. And they subscribed: Aurelius bishop of the Church of Carthage, I have consented to this decree, and to what was read I have subscribed. In like manner the other bishops also subscribed. In this council the previous decrees are confirmed. In the consulship of the most glorious emperors Arcadius and Honorius Augusti, for the fifth time, on the sixth before the Kalends.
眾主教也說,凡在會議中議定當草擬的書信,主理此座的可敬主教當惠允以眾人之名草擬並簽署;在這些書信中,也包括致那些將被差遣到非洲各省、為多納徒派之事而行的使者主教的書信,議決當給他們載有授命要旨的書信,他們不可逾越其範圍。眾人遂簽署:迦太基教會的主教奧勒留,我贊同此項法令,並對所宣讀者簽署。其餘主教也照樣簽署。在此會議中,先前的法令得以確認。在至榮耀的眾皇帝阿爾卡狄烏斯與何諾留奧古斯都第五次任執政官之年,朔日前第六日。
2:317
Septembris, in civitate Milevitana, in secretario basilicæ, cum Aurelius epi- Bcopus Ecclesiae Carthaginensis in concilio universali consedisset, astantibus diaconis, Aurelius episcopus dixit : Quoniam Ecclesiæ sanctae unum est corpus, omniumque membrorum caput est unum, factum est, volente Deo, et nostram infirmitatem juvante, ut ad hanc Ecclesiam veniremus, dileclionis et fraternitatis gratia invitati :
of September, in the city of Mileve, in the sacristy of the basilica, when Aurelius bishop of the Church of Carthage had taken his seat in the universal council, with the deacons standing by, Aurelius the bishop said: Since the holy Church is one body, and the head of all its members is one, it has come to pass, by the will of God and aiding our infirmity, that we have come to this Church, invited by the grace of love and brotherhood:
九月,在米列維城,在大殿的祭衣所內,當迦太基教會的主教奧勒留在全體會議中就座、眾執事侍立之時,主教奧勒留說:既然聖教會乃是一個身體,而其眾肢體的元首只有一位,便由於神的旨意、並扶助我們的軟弱,以致我們蒙愛與弟兄情誼之恩相邀,來到了這間教會:
2:318
unde quæso charitatem vestram, quia ita credendum est, quia noster accessus ad vos nec superfluus, nec insuavis est cunctis, ut consensus omnium vestrum manifestetur concordare complacj­ tis decretorum quæ jamdudum vel in Hippononsi synodo firmata sunt, vel postmodum meliore concilio apud Carthaginem definita, nunc quoque nobis cx ordine recitentur. Tunc demum fraternitatis vestris concordia luce clarior apparebit, si hæc quæ a nobis superioribus conciliis legaliter definita noscuntur, non solum consensu vestro his actis, verum et subscri­ ptionibus manifeslelis. Xantippus episcopus primæ sedis Numidiæ dixit :
wherefore I beseech your charity, since so it must be believed, that our coming to you is neither superfluous nor unwelcome to all, that the consent of you all may be made manifest to agree with the approved decrees which were either long ago confirmed in the synod of Hippo, or afterward defined in a better council at Carthage—let them now also be recited to us in order. Then at last the concord of your brotherhood will appear clearer than light, if these things which are known to have been lawfully defined by us in the previous councils, you make manifest not only by your consent to these acts, but also by your subscriptions. Xantippus bishop of the first see of Numidia said:
因此我懇求你們的愛心,既然必當如此相信,我們來到你們這裡對眾人既非多餘、也非不受歡迎,便使你們眾人的同意得以彰明,與那些已蒙嘉許的法令相合——這些法令或早已在希波會議中確立,或其後在迦太基一次更善的會議中議定——願如今也按次序向我們宣讀。如此,你們弟兄情誼的和諧便將顯得比光更明亮,倘若這些已知由我們在先前會議中合法議定之事,你們不僅以對這些案卷的同意、更以你們的簽署加以彰明。努米底亞首座的主教森提普斯說:
2:319
Credo quod omni fraternitati placuit et statuta sua manu confirmaverunt, subscri­ bendo etiam nobis placere posse, et nostra subscri­ ptione firmamus. Nicetius episcopus primæ sedis Mauritaniæ Sitifensis dixit : Quæ recitata sunt decreta, quoniam ratione non carent, et sunt approbata cun­ ctis, etiam et meæ parvitati haec placent, quæ quidem propria subscriptione firmabo. De episcoporum ordine, ut qui posterius ordinati sunt, prioribus se non audeant anteferre. XXCVI. Valentinus episcopus dixit :
I believe that what pleased all the brotherhood, and which they confirmed by their own hand, by subscribing can also please us, and we confirm it by our subscription. Nicetius bishop of the first see of Mauretania Sitifensis said: The decrees which have been recited, since they do not lack reason, and are approved by all, please even my littleness also, which decrees indeed I will confirm by my own subscription. Concerning the order of bishops, that those who were ordained later not dare to set themselves before their seniors. LXXXVI. Valentinus the bishop said:
我相信,凡蒙全體弟兄贊同、並親手確認者,藉著簽署也能蒙我們贊同,我們便以自己的簽署加以確認。茅利塔尼亞·西提非斯首座的主教尼凱提烏斯說:所宣讀的法令,既不缺乏道理、又蒙眾人嘉許,便連我這卑微者也贊同,這些法令我確將以自己的簽署加以確認。論主教的位次,後受聖立者不可僭越其前輩。第八十六條。主教瓦倫提努斯說:
2:320
Si permittit bonum patientiæ vestræ, prosequor ea quæ præte­ rito tempore in Ecclesia Carthaginensi gesta sunt, ct subscriptionibus fratrum firmata claruerunt, etiam nos hoc servaturos esse profiteor : sed illud scimus, inviolate semper mansisse ecclesiasticam disciplinam, ita ut nullus fratrum prioribus suis se aliquando au­ deret anteponere; sed officiis charitatis id semper exhibitum est prioribus, quod in sequentibus gratan­ ter semper acciperetur. Hunc ordinem jubeat sancti­ las vestra melius vestris interlocutionibus roborari. Aurelius episcopus dixit:
If your goodness of patience permits, I follow up those things which in time past were done in the Church of Carthage, and which were made clear, confirmed by the subscriptions of the brethren, and I profess that we too will observe this: but this we know, that ecclesiastical discipline has always remained inviolate, in such wise that no one of the brethren would ever dare to set himself before his seniors; but by the offices of charity that was always shown to the seniors, which was ever gratefully received in those who come after. Let your holiness command this order to be better strengthened by your interlocutions. Aurelius the bishop said:
若蒙閣下忍耐的善意准許,我便接續那些往昔在迦太基教會所行、並經眾弟兄簽署確認而昭然者,我也承認我們也將遵守此事:但這我們知道,就是教會的紀律向來保持不被侵犯,以致弟兄中無一人膽敢將自己置於其前輩之前;而是藉著愛心的本分,總把當盡的本分歸於前輩,這也總被後來者欣然接受。願閣下的聖明吩咐,使此位次藉你們的對話得到更好的鞏固。主教奧勒留說:
2:321
Non decuerat quidem ut hæc repeteremus, nisi forte existerent inconsideratæ mentes quorumdam, quae ad hæc statuenda nostros acuerent sensus ; sed communis haec causa est, quam insinuavit frater et consacerdos noster, ut unusquis­ que nostrum ordinem sibi decretum a Dco cognoscat, et posteriores anterioribus deferant, nec eis incon­ sultis aliquid agere præsumant. Qua de re dico, prout captus animi mei retinet, eos qui putaverint spretis majoribus aliquid praesumendum, competenter esse ab omni concilio coercendos. Xantippus episcopus primae sedis Numidiæ dixit: Audivit omnium fratrum praesentia proseculionem fratris et consacerdotis nostri Aurelii : quid ad hæc respondent ?
It would indeed not have been fitting that we repeat these things, unless perchance there should arise the inconsiderate minds of certain men, which sharpen our wits to establishing these things; but this is a common cause, which our brother and fellow-priest has introduced, that each one of us may know the order decreed to him by God, and that those later defer to those earlier, nor presume to do anything without consulting them. Wherefore I say, as far as the grasp of my mind retains, that those who shall have thought something must be presumed with seniors despised, ought duly to be coerced by the whole council. Xantippus bishop of the first see of Numidia said: The presence of all the brethren has heard the prosecution of our brother and fellow-priest Aurelius: what do they answer to these things?
我們本不宜重提這些事,除非偶有某些人輕率之心興起,激使我們不得不訂立這些規定;但這是我們的弟兄與同為司鐸者所提出的共同議題,即我們每一個人當知道神為自己所定的位次,使後輩順服於前輩,亦不可未經請教他們便擅自行事。故此我說,就我心思所及,凡有人以為可藐視前輩而擅自妄為者,理當被全體會議妥當地約束。努米底亞首座的主教森提普斯說:眾弟兄在場都已聽見我們的弟兄與同為司鐸者奧勒留的陳述:他們對此有何回應?
2:322
Datianus episcopus dixit : Quae majorum decrevit sententia, nostro assensui mancipabuntur, ut quae præteritorum conciliorum gestis tenentur Carthaginensis Ecclesiæ, nostra assensione plene apud omnes firmata tenean- tur. Universi episcopi dixerunt : Hic ordo et a patri­ bus ct a majoribus servatus est, et a nobis Deo pro­ pitio servabitur, salvo etiam jure primatus Numidiæ et Mauritaniæ. De archivo et matricula Numidiæ. Deinde placuit omnibus episcopis qu: in hoc con­ cilio subscripserunt, ut matricula et archivus Numi­ diæ, et apud primam sedem sit, et in metropoli, id est Constantina. De Quodvultdeo episcopo. XXCVII.
Datianus the bishop said: What the sentence of our elders has decreed shall be made over to our assent, so that the things which are held by the acts of past councils of the Church of Carthage may be held fully confirmed among all by our assent. All the bishops said: This order has been kept both by the fathers and by the elders, and shall, God being favorable, be kept by us, saving also the right of primacy of Numidia and Mauretania. Concerning the archive and register of Numidia. Then it pleased all the bishops who subscribed in this council, that the register and archive of Numidia be both at the first see, and in the metropolis, that is, Constantina. Concerning bishop Quodvultdeus. LXXXVII.
主教達提亞努斯說:凡我們前輩的裁決所定者,當交付我們的贊同,使迦太基教會以往會議的案卷所載之事,藉我們的贊同在眾人中得以完全確認而持守。眾主教皆說:此位次既經眾教父與眾前輩所遵守,蒙神眷顧也將被我們遵守,而努米底亞與茅利塔尼亞首席之權亦得以保全。論努米底亞的檔案與名冊。然後,凡在此會議中簽署的眾主教皆贊同,努米底亞的名冊與檔案,當既在首座之處,又在都會,即君士坦丁那。論主教克沃德伍爾特德烏斯。第八十七條。
2:323
De Quodvultdeo etiam Centuriensi, quo­ niam adversarius ipsius, cum se petiisset introduci aJ concilium nostrum, interrogatus, utrum cum eo vel­ let apud episcopos experiri, primo promiserat, ct alia die respondit hoc sibi nOli placere, alquc discessit : placuit omnibus cpiscopis, ut nullus idem Quodvuit deo communicet, donce causa cjus, qualern potucrit, terminum sumat. Nam adimi ci episcopatum, ante­ quam causæ cjus exitus appareret, nulli Christiano videri jurc potuisset. De Maximiano episcopo. XXCVIII. De Maximiano autem Bagaicnsi, et ad cum, et ad ipsam plebem placuit de concilio litteras dari, ut et ipse ab episcopatu discedat, et illi sibi alium requirant.
Concerning Quodvultdeus also of Centurio, since his adversary, when he had requested to be introduced to our council, being asked whether he wished to contend with him before the bishops, had at first promised, and on another day answered that this did not please him, and departed: it pleased all the bishops, that no one communicate with this same Quodvultdeus, until his cause, of whatever kind it can be, reach its conclusion. For to take the episcopate from him, before the outcome of his cause should appear, could rightly have seemed good to no Christian. Concerning bishop Maximianus. LXXXVIII. Concerning Maximianus of Bagai, however, it pleased that letters be given from the council, both to him and to that same congregation, that both he himself depart from the episcopate, and that they seek another for themselves.
論森圖里奧的克沃德伍爾特德烏斯,因他的對手請求被引入我們的會議,受問是否願在主教們面前與他對質時,起初曾應允,次日卻答稱此事不合他的心意,便離去了:眾主教皆贊同,無人當與這位克沃德伍爾特德烏斯交通,直到他的案件,無論結局如何,得以了結。因為在他案件的結果未顯之前便奪去他的主教職,在任何基督徒看來都不可能是正當的。論主教馬克西米安。第八十八條。然而論巴蓋的馬克西米安,眾人贊同當從會議發出書信,既致他本人、也致那同一會眾,使他本人離開主教職,而他們也當為自己另尋一位。
2:324
Ut episcopi qui ordinantur, ab ordinatoribus suis epi­ stolas accipiant, quæ diem et consulem præferant. XXCIX. Deinde placuit, ut quicunque deinceps ab episcopis ordinantur per provincias Alricanas, litte­ ras accipiant ab ordinatoribus suis manu eorum sub­ scriptas, continentes consulem ct diem : ut nulla altercatio de posterioribus vel anterioribus oria­ tur. De his qui vel semel in Ecclesia legerint, ab aliis non posse promoveri. XC. Item placuit, ut quicunque in Ecclesia vel se­ mel legcrit, ab alia Ecclesia ad clericatum non te­ neatur. Et subscripserunt: Aurelius episcopus Eccle­ siæ Carthaginensis huic decreto consensi, et præ­ lecto subscripsi.
That bishops who are ordained receive from their ordainers letters which indicate the day and the consul. LXXXIX. Then it pleased, that whosoever henceforth are ordained by bishops throughout the African provinces receive from their ordainers letters subscribed by their hand, containing the consul and the day: so that no dispute arise concerning who are later or earlier. Concerning those who have read even once in a church, that they cannot be promoted by others. XC. Likewise it pleased, that whosoever has read even once in a church, be not held by another church for the clericate. And they subscribed: Aurelius bishop of the Church of Carthage, I have consented to this decree, and to what was read I have subscribed.
論受聖立的主教當從其按立者領受載明日期與執政官之名的書信。第八十九條。然後眾人贊同,凡此後在非洲各省由主教按立者,當從其按立者領受由其親手簽署、載有執政官與日期的書信:使眾人不致就誰先誰後而生爭論。論在教會中即便只讀經一次者,不得被別人晉升。第九十條。同樣眾人贊同,凡在教會中即便只讀經一次者,不得被別的教會留用以入聖品。眾人遂簽署:迦太基教會的主教奧勒留,我贊同此項法令,並對所宣讀者簽署。
2:325
Similiter et cæteri episcopi sub­ scripserunt. In hoc concilio quid egerint episcopi qui ad transma­ rina legati directi sunt, intimatur. Gloriosissimo imperatore Theodosio Augusto et Rumorido v.c.conss., IX cal. Septembris, Carthagine, in basilica regionis secundae, cum Aurelius episcopus in universali concilio consedisset, astantibus diaco­ nis, Aurelius episcopus dixit : Exigente ratione fra­ ternitas vestra a mea tcnuitate ad hoc concilium con­ gregata est; jamdudum enim, sicut vestra sanctitas v recordatur, habito concilio destinavimus fratres no­ stros ad transmarina legatos, quos oportuit in coetu sanctitatis vestræ perfunctae legationis cursum nar­ rare;
In like manner the other bishops also subscribed. In this council it is made known what those bishops did who were sent as legates to the overseas regions. In the consulship of the most glorious emperor Theodosius Augustus and Rumoridus, men of distinction, on the ninth before the Kalends of September, at Carthage, in the basilica of the second region, when Aurelius the bishop had taken his seat in the universal council, with the deacons standing by, Aurelius the bishop said: Reason requiring it, your brotherhood has been gathered by my slenderness to this council; for long ago, as your holiness recalls, a council having been held, we appointed our brothers as legates to the overseas regions, whom it behoved to narrate in the assembly of your holiness the course of the legation performed;
其餘主教也照樣簽署。在此會議中,宣明那些被差為使者前往海外地區的主教所做之事。在至榮耀的皇帝狄奧多西奧斯奧古斯都與傑出之士魯莫里都斯任執政官之年,九月朔日前第九日,在迦太基第二區的大殿中,當主教奧勒留在全體會議中就座、眾執事侍立之時,主教奧勒留說:理由所需,你們弟兄蒙我這卑微者召集前來此會議;因為從前,如閣下聖明所記得,既已舉行一次會議,我們便差遣我們的弟兄為使者前往海外地區,他們理當在閣下聖明的集會中陳述所執行使命的經過;
2:326
et licet hesterno die de hac re considentibus nobis præter gesta ecclesiastica diligentius quæ gcs­ serint, tractaremus, hodie tamen oportet tractatum hesterni diei actis ecclesiasticis confirmari. De episcopis provinciarum Africæ , qui non adfuerunt præsenti concilio. Ordo itaque rerum deposcit, ut primitus de fratri­ bus nostris et consacerdotibus, qui ad hoc concilium vel de Byzatio, vel certe de Mauritania convenerunt, quæramus, quemadmodum huic concilio decreverint interesse.
and although yesterday, while we sat together, we discussed this matter, beyond the ecclesiastical acts, more diligently what they had done, today nevertheless it behoves that the discussion of yesterday's day be confirmed by ecclesiastical acts. Concerning bishops of the provinces of Africa who were not present at the present council. The order of affairs therefore demands, that first we inquire concerning our brothers and fellow-priests who have come to this council either from Byzacium, or certainly from Mauretania, in what manner they have determined to be present at this council.
雖然昨日我們同坐時,已就此事在教會案卷之外更為勤勉地討論了他們所做之事,今日仍當以教會案卷確認昨日的討論。論未出席本次會議的非洲各省主教。因此事務的次序要求,我們首先當查問我們的弟兄與同為司鐸者,就是那些或從拜扎修、或確從茅利塔尼亞前來此會議者,看他們如何決定出席此會議。
2:327
Et offerentibus Philologio, Gesta, Venustia­ no, et Feliciano episcopis provinciæ Byzacenae, lega­ tionis litteras, et recitatis, offerentibus etiam Lucia­ no, et Sylvano legatis provinciæ Mauritaniae Sitifen­ sis legationis litteras, ct recitatis, Aurelius episcopus dixit: Horum scriptorum textus sociabitur gestis. De episcopis Byzacenis. Numidius episcopus dixit: Animadvertimus, fratres et coepiscopos nostros Byzacenæ provinciæ, et Mau­ ritaniæ Sitifensis ad concilium destinasse leatos : nunc quæramusutrum Icgati Numidiæ advenerint, vel certe provinciæ Tripolitanæ, vcl Mauritaniæ Cæ­ saricnsis. De episcopis Mauritaniæ Sitifensis.
And when Philologius, Gesta, Venustianus, and Felicianus, bishops of the province of Byzacena, presented their letters of legation, and they were recited, and when Lucianus and Sylvanus, legates of the province of Mauretania Sitifensis, also presented their letters of legation, and they were recited, Aurelius the bishop said: The text of these writings shall be joined to the acts. Concerning the bishops of Byzacena. Numidius the bishop said: We perceive that our brothers and fellow-bishops of the province of Byzacena, and of Mauretania Sitifensis, have appointed legates to the council: now let us inquire whether the legates of Numidia have arrived, or certainly of the province of Tripolitana, or of Mauretania Caesariensis. Concerning the bishops of Mauretania Sitifensis.
當拜扎肯那省的主教斐羅洛吉烏斯、革斯塔、維努斯提亞努斯與斐利基亞努斯呈上他們的使命書信,並經宣讀;又當茅利塔尼亞·西提非斯省的使者路基亞努斯與西爾瓦努斯也呈上他們的使命書信,並經宣讀之後,主教奧勒留說:這些文書的內容當附入案卷。論拜扎肯那的眾主教。主教努米迪烏斯說:我們注意到,我們的弟兄與同為主教者、拜扎肯那省與茅利塔尼亞·西提非斯省的主教,已指派使者前來會議:如今讓我們查問努米底亞的使者是否已到,或確問特里波利塔納省、或茅利塔尼亞·凱撒里恩西斯省的使者是否已到。論茅利塔尼亞·西提非斯的眾主教。
2:328
Lucianus et Sylvanus episcopi, legati provinciæ Mauritaniæ Sitifensis dixerunt: Sero ad Cæsarienses fratres nostros tractoria venit, nam jam ct illi veni­ rent; tamen necesse est veniant, et confidimus de animis illorum , quia si quid in hoc concilio gestum fuerit, et ipsi sine dubio suos consensus adhibebunt. De episcopis Numidiæ. Alypius episcopus Ecclesiæ Tagastensis dixit: Nos quidem de Numidia venimus, ego et sancti fratres Angustinus ct Possidius; sed de Numidia legatio mitti non potuit, quod adhuc tumultu tironum , episcopi propriis necessitatibus in civilatibus suis aut impe­ diti, aut occupati sunt.
Lucianus and Sylvanus, bishops, legates of the province of Mauretania Sitifensis, said: The convocation-letter came late to our brothers the Caesarienses, for they would even now be coming; nevertheless it is necessary that they come, and we are confident concerning their minds, that if anything be done in this council, they too will without doubt apply their consents. Concerning the bishops of Numidia. Alypius bishop of the Church of Thagaste said: We indeed have come from Numidia, I and the holy brothers Augustine and Possidius; but from Numidia a legation could not be sent, because, on account of the tumult of the recruits still continuing, the bishops are either hindered or occupied by their own necessities in their cities.
茅利塔尼亞·西提非斯省的使者、主教路基亞努斯與西爾瓦努斯說:召集函遲到了我們凱撒里恩西斯的弟兄那裡,因為他們此刻本應已在來的路上;然而他們必須前來,我們也對他們的心意有信心,倘若在此會議中議定任何事,他們也必無疑地表示同意。論努米底亞的眾主教。塔加斯特教會的主教阿利皮烏斯說:我們確是從努米底亞來的,就是我與聖潔的弟兄奧古斯丁和波西迪烏斯;但從努米底亞無法差遣使團,因為由於新兵的騷動仍在持續,眾主教在自己的城中或受阻、或被自己的事務所纏。
2:329
Nam etiam tractoriam sancti­ tatis tuæcum ad sanctum senem Xantippum defer­ rem, in præsenti tractatu hoc visum fuerat, ut conr cilium indiceretur, quod instructa legatio posset ad hoc concilium destinari; sed cum eum posterioribus litteris admonerem de impedimento tironum, ut su­ perius dixi, rescriptis propriis excusavit. Aurelius episcopus dixit : Non dubium est, quod predicti fra­ tres et coepiscopi nostri Numidiæ, cum gesta concilii acceperint, et suos adhibebunt consensus, et in effe­ ctum deducere maturabunt, quæcunque in placitum venerint : cura ergo istius sedis hoc ipsum ut eis in­ timetur necesse est provideri. De episcopis Tripolitanis.
For even when I was delivering your holiness's convocation-letter to the holy old man Xantippus, it had seemed in the present deliberation that a council should be proclaimed, so that an instructed legation could be appointed to this council; but when I admonished him by later letters concerning the impediment of the recruits, as I said above, he excused himself by his own reply. Aurelius the bishop said: There is no doubt that the aforesaid brothers and fellow-bishops of ours of Numidia, when they shall have received the acts of the council, will both apply their consents, and will hasten to bring into effect whatever shall have come into agreement: the care therefore of this see is to provide that this very thing be intimated to them. Concerning the Tripolitan bishops.
因為甚至當我把閣下聖明的召集函送交聖潔的老人森提普斯時,在當下的商議中曾看來應宣告召開一次會議,使一個受過囑咐的使團可被指派前來此會議;但當我以後來的書信、如上所言、勸告他關於新兵之阻時,他便以自己的回函予以推辭。主教奧勒留說:毫無疑問,我們前述努米底亞的弟兄與同為主教者,一俟領受了會議的案卷,便既要表示同意,又要趕緊將凡達成共識之事付諸實行:因此此座的職責,便是設法使這事得以通知他們。論特里波利的眾主教。
2:330
De Tripolitanis vcro fratribus nostris hoc potui - condiscere, quod Dulcitium fratrem nostrum destina­ verint legatum; sed quia non potuit occurrere, hoc asseveraverunt quidam filii nostri venientes de supra­ dicta provincia, quod memoratus navi se commiserit, et credendum est accidisse nonnullam de tempesta­ tibus moram, quae retardaret ejus adventum : tamen etiam circa ipsos, si charitati vestræ placet, hæc forma servabitur, ut placita ad eosdem concilii trans. mittantur. Ab universis episcopis dictum est : Hæc, quæ statuit sanctitas tua, omnibus placent. De conveniendis Donatistis. XCI. Aurelius episcopus dixit:
Concerning the Tripolitan brothers indeed, I was able to learn this, that they appointed our brother Dulcitius as legate; but because he could not come, certain sons of ours coming from the aforesaid province asserted this, that the aforesaid had entrusted himself to a ship, and it must be believed that some delay arose from the storms, which retarded his coming: nevertheless even regarding them, if it please your charity, this form shall be observed, that the resolutions of the council be transmitted to them. By all the bishops it was said: These things, which your holiness has established, please all. Concerning the Donatists to be dealt with. XCI. Aurelius the bishop said:
論特里波利的眾弟兄,我確實能得知此事,就是他們指派了我們的弟兄杜爾基提烏斯為使者;但因他未能前來,有些我們的兒子從前述的省來,斷言此事:就是前述者已登船,可信是因風暴起了某些延誤,使他的到來遲滯:然而即便就他們而言,若蒙閣下愛心贊同,仍當遵守此例,即將會議的決議轉達給他們。眾主教皆說:凡你聖明所訂立的這些事,眾人都贊同。論當如何對待多納徒派。第九十一條。主教奧勒留說:
2:331
Quod in tractatum venit charitaLis vestræ, puto hoc ecclesiasticis gestis esse firmandum. Professio enim vestra omnium hoc deprompsit, debere unumquemque nostrum in civi- taLe sua per se convenire Donatistarum præpositos, aut adjungere sibi vicinum collegam, ut pariter eos in singulis quibusque civitatibus vel locis per magi­ stratus vel seniores locorum conveniant. Hoc si om­ nibus placet, edicatur. Ab universis episcopis dictum est : Omnibus placet, et omnes hac subscriptione nostra firmavimus. Petimus etiam, ut epistolis ad jur dices de concilio mittendis, pro omnibus subscribat sanctitas tua. Aurclius episcopus dixit :
As to what has come up for discussion among Your Charity, I think this ought to be confirmed by ecclesiastical acts. For the declaration of you all has brought forth this: that each one of us ought, in his own city, to approach the overseers of the Donatists in his own person, or to associate with himself a neighbouring colleague, so that together they may approach them in each several city or place, through the magistrates or the elders of those places. If this is pleasing to all, let it be decreed. By all the bishops it was said: 'It pleases all, and we have confirmed it by this our subscription.' We also ask that, with regard to the letters to be sent to the judges from the council, Your Holiness may subscribe on behalf of all. Bishop Aurelius said:
關於諸位仁愛弟兄所提出討論的事,我認為此事應當以教會的議事紀錄加以確認。因為諸位的共同宣告已表明此意:我們每一個人都應當在自己的城裡親自去會見多納特派的首領,或邀請鄰近的同工一起,好使他們在各個城市或地方,藉著地方的官長或長老一同去會見他們。若眾人都認為合宜,就請頒布為令。眾主教皆說:「眾人都贊同,我們也以這簽署確認此事。」我們也請求:對於議會將致送各審判官的書信,懇請閣下聖德代表眾人簽署。主教奧勒留說:
2:332
Si videtur charitati vestræ, forma conventionis corum recitetur, ut hunc tenorem prosecutionis omnes, si placuerit, tencamus. Ab universis episcopis dictum est : Reci­ tctur. Lætus uotarius recitavit. Forma conventionis Donatistarum. XCII. Ille episcopus Ecclesiæ illius dixit : Quid de auctoritate illius amplissimæ sedis impetrarerimus, petimus gravitatem vestram recitare, et gestis innecti, atque ut in effectum deduci jubeatis. Recitata autem jussione, atque actis innexa, ille episcopus Ecclesiæ illius dixit :
If it seem good to Your Charity, let the form of approaching them be read aloud, so that, if it please, we may all hold to this tenor of procedure. By all the bishops it was said: 'Let it be read.' Laetus the notary read it out. The Form of Approaching the Donatists. XCII. Such-and-such a bishop of such-and-such a Church said: We ask Your Gravity to read out what we have obtained concerning the authority of that most ample See, and to have it inserted into the acts, and to command that it be carried into effect. And when the order had been read out and inserted into the acts, such-and-such a bishop of such-and-such a Church said:
若諸位仁愛弟兄認為合宜,就請宣讀會見他們的程式,好叫我們眾人,若眾意贊同,都遵守這辦理的方針。眾主教皆說:「請宣讀。」書記萊圖斯宣讀出來。會見多納特派之程式。第九十二。某教會的某主教說:我們請求閣下宣讀我們從那至尊崇之教座所獲得的權柄之諭令,並將其載入紀錄,且命令付諸實行。那諭令既已宣讀並載入紀錄,某教會的某主教便說:
2:333
Quid ergo nobis de concilio Ecclesiæ catholicae mandatum sit ad Donatislas per vestram gravitatem perferendum, audire, et actis inserere, et ad eos perferre diguemini, eorumque responsio­ nem rursus apud acta vestra nobis insinuare. Con­ venimus vos ex concilii nostri catholica auctoritate missi, de vestra correptione gaudere cupientes, con­ siderantes Domini charitatem, qui dixit: Beati paci­ fici, quia ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur, et admonuit per Prophetam etiam in his, qui dicunt se fratres nostros non esse , dicere nos debere, fratres nostri estis. Hanc ergo pacificam ex charitate venientem commo­ nilionem nostram contemnere non debetis :
Be pleased, therefore, to hear what has been entrusted to us by the council of the Catholic Church to be carried, through Your Gravity, to the Donatists, and to insert it into the acts and convey it to them, and again to make known to us their reply among your acts. We have approached you, sent by the Catholic authority of our council, desiring to rejoice over your amendment, considering the charity of the Lord, who said: 'Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God' (Matt. 5:9); and who also admonished us through the Prophet, even concerning those who say that we are not their brethren, that we ought to say to them, 'You are our brethren' (Isa. 66:5). This peaceable admonition of ours, then, proceeding from charity, you ought not to despise:
故請垂聽,大公教會的議會託付我們、要藉閣下轉達多納特派的事,並請將其載入紀錄、傳達給他們,再將他們的答覆記在您的紀錄中告知我們。我們乃奉本議會大公的權柄受差遣來會見你們,切願因你們的改正而歡喜,思念主的仁愛,祂曾說:「使人和睦的人有福了,因為他們必稱為神的兒子。」(太五9)祂也藉先知勸勉,甚至對那些說我們不是他們弟兄的人,我們也當說:「你們是我們的弟兄。」(賽六十六5)所以這出於仁愛、和睦的勸戒,你們不該藐視:
2:334
ut si quid veritatis habere vos arbitramini, non dubitetis asserere, id est, ut congregato vestro concilio deli­ gatis ex vobis, quibus causam assertionis vestrae committatis : ut et nos possimus hoc facere, ut etiam de nostro concilio deligantur qui cum eis quos de­ legeritis, constituto loco et tempore quidquid qu:e- stionis est quod vestram a nobis separat communio­ nem, cum pace discutiant, et tandem aliquando, ad­ juvante Domino Deo nostro, finem veternosus error accipiat, ne propter animositatem hominuminfirmæ animæ, et ignari populi sacrilega dissensione dispe­ reant. Si enim hoc fraterne acceperitis, veritas facile dilucescet ;
namely, that if you think you possess any portion of the truth, you should not hesitate to assert it—that is, that when your council has been gathered, you should choose from among yourselves men to whom you may commit the case for your assertion; so that we too may do the same, namely that from our council also there may be chosen those who, with the men whom you shall have appointed, at a place and time agreed upon, may with peace discuss whatever question it is that separates your communion from us; and so that at length, with the help of the Lord our God, this aged error may receive its end, lest, on account of the animosity of men, weak souls and an ignorant people perish by a sacrilegious dissension. For if you receive this in a brotherly spirit, the truth will easily come to light;
就是說,若你們自以為持有任何真理,你們不應遲疑去陳明它,亦即:當你們召集你們的議會後,從你們中間揀選一些人,把為你們主張辯護之事交託他們;如此我們也能照樣行,從我們的議會中也揀選人,與你們所委派之人,在約定的地點與時間,以和平來辯論那使你們的團契與我們分隔的一切爭議;好叫這陳舊的謬誤終究有一日,靠著主我們的神之助而得了結,免得因人們的意氣,軟弱的靈魂與無知的百姓在褻瀆的分裂中喪亡。因為你們若以弟兄之情接受此議,真理便容易彰顯;
2:335
si autem hoc facere nolueritis, diffidentia vestra facile innotescet. Cumque recitata esset, ab universis episcopis dictum est : Satis placet, hoc tiat. Et subscripserunt. Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiæ Car­ thaginensis huic decreto consensi, et prælecto sub­ scripsi. Similiter et cæteri episcopi subscripserunt. Hæc synodus adversus Donatistas legationem ad prin­ cipes dirigit. Gloriosissimo imperatore Honorio Augusto VI cons., XII cat. Julias Carthagine, in basilica regionis secundæ. In hoc concilio legationem susceperum Theasius et Evodius contra Donatistas, in quo concilio insertum est commonitorium quod ita se continet. Quale commonitorium acceperunt legati contra Dona­ tistas. XCIII.
but if you should be unwilling to do this, your diffidence will easily become apparent. And when it had been read out, by all the bishops it was said: 'It pleases us well; let this be done.' And they subscribed. 'I, Aurelius, bishop of the Church of Carthage, have consented to this decree, and have subscribed to what was read before me.' In like manner the other bishops also subscribed. This synod directs a legation against the Donatists to the emperors. In the sixth consulship of the most glorious Emperor Honorius Augustus, on the twelfth day before the Kalends of July, at Carthage, in the basilica of the second region. In this council Theasius and Evodius undertook the legation against the Donatists, in which council was inserted the memorandum which runs as follows. The Kind of Memorandum the Legates Received against the Donatists. XCIII.
但你們若不肯如此行,你們的疑懼便容易顯露出來。那文書既已宣讀,眾主教皆說:「甚為合宜,就這樣辦。」於是他們簽署。「我迦太基教會主教奧勒留,贊同此項裁定,並簽署了在我面前宣讀之文。」其餘主教也照樣簽署。此會議差派一個對抗多納特派的使團去見諸位皇帝。在至榮的皇帝霍諾留奧古斯都第六次任執政官之年,七月朔前第十二日,於迦太基第二區的會堂。在此會議中,特阿西烏斯與厄沃狄烏斯承擔對抗多納特派的使命,會中載入了如下的備忘錄。使節領受對抗多納特派的備忘錄之內容。第九十三。
2:336
Commonitorium fratribus Theasio et Evo­ dio, legatis ex Carlhaginensi concilio ad gloriosissi­ mos religiosissimosque principes missis, cum Domini auxilio piissimos imporatores adierint, ut eis insi­ nuent. Qucmadmodum plena fiducia secundum superioris anni concilium Donatistarum præpositi actis munici­ palibus sunt conventi, ut si confiderint de assertio­ nibus suis, electis ex suo numero aliquibus idoneis, nobiscum pacifice conferrent, et mansuetudine Chri­ stiana, si quid veritatis tenerent, non ambigerent demonstrare, quo ita sinceritas catholica, quæ jam pridem superioribus temporibus claruit, nunc quo- que per imperitiam vel pertinaciam resistentibus innotesceret:
A memorandum for the brethren Theasius and Evodius, legates sent from the Carthaginian council to the most glorious and most religious princes: when, with the Lord's help, they have approached the most pious emperors, they are to make known to them the following. How, with full confidence and in accordance with the council of the previous year, the overseers of the Donatists were approached by the municipal acts, to the end that, if they had confidence in their assertions, they should choose some suitable men from their number and confer with us peaceably, and should, with Christian gentleness, not hesitate to demonstrate any truth they held; so that thus the Catholic sincerity, which already long ago in former times shone forth, might now also become manifest to those who resist through ignorance or obstinacy:
此為弟兄特阿西烏斯與厄沃狄烏斯所領的備忘錄;他們乃從迦太基議會受差,去見至榮至虔的諸位君王。當他們靠主之助晉見最虔誠的諸位皇帝後,要向他們陳明以下諸事。即:我們如何滿懷信心、依照前一年的議會決議,藉市政紀錄會見了多納特派的首領,目的是:他們若對自己的主張有把握,就當從他們中間揀選幾位合適的人,與我們和平地會商,並以基督徒的溫柔,毫不遲疑地證明他們所持的任何真理;如此,那早在從前已昭然顯明的大公教會之真誠,如今也可向因無知或頑固而抗拒的人彰顯出來:
2:337
sed quia diffidentia premebantur, nihil pene ausi sunt respondere. Unde quia impletum est erga eos episcopale ac pacificum officium, et illi qui veritati respondere nequiverunt, ad immanes violem tias sunt conversi; ita ut multos episcopos multos­ que clericos (ut de laicis taceamus) insidiis oppresse­ rint, Ecclesias etiam aliquas invaserint, aliquas in­ vadere pertentaverint : ipsorum jam clementiæ est consulere, ut Ecclesia catholica, quae eos religioso utero in Christo genuit, et fidei firmitate nutrivit, eorum etiam prospectione muniatur, ne Lemerarii homines, religiosis temporibus, infirmos populos ter­ rendo praevaleant : quoniam seducendo depravare non possunt.
but because they were weighed down by diffidence, they dared to answer almost nothing. Therefore, since the episcopal and peaceable duty toward them has been fulfilled, and since those who were unable to answer the truth have turned to monstrous violence—so much so that they have crushed by ambushes many bishops and many clerics (to say nothing of the laity), have invaded some Churches, and have attempted to invade others—it now belongs to their Clemency's care to provide that the Catholic Church, which bore these very men in Christ from a religious womb and nourished them in the firmness of the faith, may also be fortified by their protection, lest reckless men should, in religious times, prevail by terrifying the weak peoples, since they cannot corrupt them by seducing.
但因他們被疑懼所壓制,幾乎不敢答覆。因此,既然教會與和平的本分已對他們盡了,而那些無力答覆真理的人卻轉向兇暴的暴力——甚至以陰謀壓迫了許多主教、許多神職人員(更不消說平信徒),又侵佔了一些教會,並企圖侵佔其他教會——如今便有賴於諸位皇帝仁慈之眷顧,使那曾以虔誠之腹在基督裡生育了這些人、並以信德的堅固餵養他們的大公教會,也得蒙他們的保護所衛護,免得魯莽之徒在這虔敬的時代藉恐嚇而勝過軟弱的百姓,既然他們無法藉誘惑使其敗壞。
2:338
Nota est enim, et saepe legibus concla- mata Circumcellionum qua furunl detestabilis ma­ nus : quæ etiam ipsorum religiosissimorum supra principum frequentibus sanctionibus condemnata est, adversus quorum furorem possimus non insolita, nec a Scripturis sanctis aliena impetrare præsidia, quando apostolus Paulus, sicut in apostolorum Actibus fide­ libus notum est, factiosorum conspirationem militari etiam submovit auxilio. Sed nos illud poscimus, ut catholicis Ecclesiis ordinum per civitates singulas, et vicinorum quorumque possessorum per diversa loca sine ulla di simulatione tuitio præbeatur.
For well known, and often denounced by the laws, is that detestable band of the Circumcellions, by whose madness men rage—a band which has even been condemned by the frequent enactments of those same most religious princes mentioned above; against whose madness we may obtain protections that are neither unusual nor foreign to the Holy Scriptures, since the Apostle Paul, as is known to the faithful in the Acts of the Apostles, even put down the conspiracy of factious men by military aid. But we ask this: that protection be afforded, without any dissimulation, to the Catholic Churches—through the magistracies in each several city, and through any of the neighbouring landholders in the various places.
因為那可憎的「割禮黨」(Circumcellions)之眾,其瘋狂行徑早已惡名昭彰,並屢屢為律法所聲討——這一夥人甚至已被上述那些最虔誠君王的多次法令所定罪;對抗他們的瘋狂,我們可以求取那既不尋常、也不違背聖經的保護,因為使徒保羅——如信徒們從《使徒行傳》所熟知的——甚至藉軍隊之助壓制了結黨者的陰謀。但我們所求的乃是:當毫不推諉地,藉各城的官府,並藉各地任何鄰近的地主,給大公教會諸堂以保護。
2:339
Simul etiam petendum ut illam legem quæ a religiosae memoriæ eorum patre Theodosio de auri libris de­ cem in ordinatores vel ordinatos hæreticos, seu etiam in possessores, ubi eorum congregatio depre - henditur , promulgata est, ita deinceps confirmari praecipiant : ut in eos valeat, contra quos propter eorum insidias catholici provocati contestationem deposucrint, ut hoc saltem terrore a schismatica vel hæretica pravitate desistant, qui consideratione æterni supplicii emendari corrigique dissimulant.
At the same time, petition must also be made that the law which was promulgated by Theodosius, their father of religious memory, concerning ten pounds of gold to be levied upon ordainers or ordained heretics, or even upon landholders on whose property their assembly is detected, be henceforth confirmed in this manner: that it may be in force against those against whom the Catholics, provoked on account of their ambushes, shall have lodged a formal complaint; so that at least by this terror they may desist from their schismatic or heretical depravity—they who, in consideration of eternal punishment, neglect to be amended and corrected.
同時也須請求:先帝、他們那位虔誠可記念的父親狄奧多西所頒布的律法——即就被祝聖者或祝聖人之異端者,或就在其產業上被查獲有聚會之地主,課以十磅黃金者——今後應如此確認:使其能對那些人生效,即大公教徒因他們的陰謀受激而提出正式控訴所針對的對象;好叫他們至少因這恐懼而停止其分裂或異端的邪僻——他們本是顧念永刑卻仍怠忽悔改受正之人。
2:340
Petendum etiarn ut lex quae hæreticis vel ex dona­ tionibus vel ex testamentis aliquid capiendi vel re­ linquendi denegat facultatem, ab eorum quoque pie- Late hactenus rcpetatur, ut eis relinquendi vel su­ mendi jus adimat, qui pertinaciæ furore cæcati in Donatistarum errore perseverare voluerint. Cæterum illis qui consideratione unitatis et pacis se corri­ gere voluerint, absque interdicto hujus legis capiendx hæreditatis aditus patcat, etiamsi adhuc in errore hæretico constitutis aliquid ante donationis vel hae­ reditatis obvenit :
Petition must also be made that the law which denies to heretics the faculty of taking or leaving anything by way of donations or testaments be likewise renewed by their Piety to this extent: that it take away the right of leaving or receiving from those who, blinded by the madness of obstinacy, shall have wished to persevere in the error of the Donatists. As for the rest, however—those who, in consideration of unity and peace, shall have wished to correct themselves—let access to taking an inheritance lie open to them, without the prohibition of this law, even if something by way of donation or inheritance came to them while they were still established in the heretical error:
也須請求:那禁止異端者藉饋贈或遺囑取得或遺留任何財物之律法,照樣由諸位皇帝的虔誠重新頒行,並擴及如此程度:即奪去那些因頑梗之瘋狂而盲、執意要在多納特派謬誤中堅持到底之人,遺留或承受財產的權利。然而其餘的人——那些顧念合一與和平、願意自我改正之人——縱使在他們仍處於異端謬誤之時,已有饋贈或遺產臨到他們,仍可不受此律法之禁,得以開放地承受遺產:
2:341
his sane exceptis, qui lite pulsati putaverint ad catholicam transeundum, quia de tali­ bus credibilc est, non metu cœlestis judicii potius quam terreni commodi aviditate unitatem catholi­ cam præoptasse. Ad hæc autem omnia præsidio opns est potestatum suarum quarumque provinciarum, sane pro utilitatibus Ecclesiæ, quidquid intellexerint prodesse, agendi et imperandi liberam decernimus legationem. Illud præterea cunctis nobis placuit, ut litteræ de coetu nostro ad gloriosissimos imperatores et eminentissimas potestates dirigantur : quibus in­ struantur omnium consensu ad beatissimum comita­ tum legatos a nobis esse directos.
with these indeed excepted, who, when assailed by a lawsuit, shall have thought of crossing over to the Catholic Church, since concerning such men it is credible that they preferred Catholic unity not so much from fear of the heavenly judgment as from greed for earthly advantage. For all these things, moreover, there is need of the protection of the powers of their several provinces; and indeed, for the benefits of the Church, we decree a free legation for acting and commanding whatever they shall have understood to be profitable. This, besides, has pleased us all: that letters from our assembly be directed to the most glorious emperors and the most eminent powers, by which they may be instructed, with the consent of all, that legates have been directed by us to the most blessed court.
惟須除外那些人,即當被訴訟所迫時才想要歸入大公教會的人,因為論到這等人,可信他們之所以寧取大公的合一,與其說是出於對天上審判的畏懼,不如說是出於對屬世利益的貪求。再者,為這一切事,需有他們各省當權者的保護;確實,為了教會的益處,我們裁定授予一個自由的使命,使其得以辦理並命令凡他們所明白為有益的事。此外,我們眾人都贊同此議:要從我們的會議致函至榮的諸位皇帝與至高的諸位當權者,藉此經眾人同意,告知他們:我們已差遣使節前往最蒙福的朝廷。
2:342
Sed quia iisdem litteris ab omnibus subscribi tardissimum est, nisi singulorum subscriptionibus eædem epislolx onercn­ tur, petimus, frater Aureli, ut iisdem tua charitas nostro omnium nomine subscribere diguetur, et sub­ scripserunt. Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiae Carthagi­ nensis, huic decreto consensi, et subscripsi : simili­ ter et cæteri episcopi subscripserunt. Litteræ etiam ad judices mittendæ sunt, ut donec Dominus legatos ad nos redire permittat, tuitionem per ordines civi­ tatum, et possessores prædiorum Ecclesiæ catbolicx impertiant.
But because for the same letters to be subscribed by all is exceedingly slow—unless those same letters be burdened with the subscriptions of the individuals—we ask, brother Aurelius, that Your Charity may deign to subscribe to them in the name of us all. And they subscribed. 'I, Aurelius, bishop of the Church of Carthage, have consented to this decree, and have subscribed': in like manner the other bishops also subscribed. Letters are also to be sent to the judges, that until the Lord permits our legates to return to us, they may grant protection to the Catholic Church through the magistracies of the cities and the holders of estates.
但因為要由眾人在同一封信上簽署極為緩慢——除非那些書信被各人的逐一簽署所累——故我們請求,奧勒留弟兄,懇請閣下仁愛之德屈尊以我們眾人之名簽署。於是他們簽署了。「我迦太基教會主教奧勒留,贊同此項裁定並簽署」:其餘主教也照樣簽署。也當致函各審判官,使他們在主容許我們的使節歸來之前,藉各城的官府與田產的擁有者,給大公教會以保護。
2:343
Adjungendum etiam de Equitio, ut im­ probitas ejus, qua sibi jus sacerdotum improbissime vindicat, ab Ilipponensi Diaretoruin dicecesi secun­ dum statuta imperatoria repellatur. Litteræ etiam ad episcopum Romanae Ecclesiæ commendatione lega­ torum mittendae sunt, vel ad alios, ubi fuerit impe- ,.tor, et subscripserunt. Item Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiæ Carthaginensis huic decreto consensi, et prælecto subscripsi. Similiter et caeteri episcopi sub­ scripserunt. In hac synodo quæ statuta sunt brevis declarat ad­ nexus. Stilicone iterum et Arthemio vv. cc. conss. x cal. Septembris Carthagine in basilica regionis secundæ.
There must also be added concerning Equitius, that his wickedness, by which he most wickedly claims for himself the right of priests, be repelled from the Hipponian diocese of the Diarytae according to the imperial statutes. Letters are also to be sent to the bishop of the Roman Church commending the legates, or to others wherever the emperor shall be, and they subscribed. Likewise, 'I, Aurelius, bishop of the Church of Carthage, have consented to this decree, and have subscribed to what was read before me.' In like manner the other bishops also subscribed. The appended summary declares what was decreed in this synod. In the second consulship of Stilicho and the consulship of Arthemius, most honourable men, on the tenth day before the Kalends of September, at Carthage, in the basilica of the second region.
也須附加關於厄奎提烏斯之事:他那以極惡之心為自己僭奪司鐸職權的不義,應按帝國法令從迪阿律泰人的希波尼烏斯教區被驅逐。也當致函羅馬教會的主教,舉薦諸使節,或致函皇帝所在之地的其他人,他們便簽署了。同樣地,「我迦太基教會主教奧勒留,贊同此項裁定,並簽署了在我面前宣讀之文。」其餘主教也照樣簽署。所附的摘要宣明此會議所裁定之事。在斯提里科第二次任執政官、阿爾特米烏斯任執政官(二位至尊貴之人)之年,九月朔前第十日,於迦太基第二區的會堂。
2:344
Hujus concilii gesta ideo non ex integro descripsi, quoniam magis ea quae in tempore necessaria fue­ runt, quam aliqua generalia, constituta sunt, sed ad instructionem sludiosorum ejusdem concilii brevem digessi. Brevis causarum. XCIV. Ut libcra legatio ab omnibus provinciis ad concilium dirigatur, ad Mizonium legati, et litteræ, propter liberam dirigendam legationem destinare præceptæ sunt: ut quia apud Carthaginem tantum unitas facta est, dentur etiam litteræ ad judices : ut et aliis provinciis et civitatibus operam impendi jubeant unitati, et gratiarum actiones de Carthagi­ nensi Ecclesia pro universa Africa de exclusione Do­ natistarum cum episcoporum litteris ad comitatum mittantur.
I have not transcribed the acts of this council in full, since the things that were enacted were rather those necessary for the time than any general matters; but for the instruction of those zealous for that same council I have set down a brief summary. Summary of the Cases. XCIV. That a free legation be directed from all the provinces to the council, legates and letters were ordered to be sent to Mizonius for the purpose of directing a free legation: so that, since unity has been effected only at Carthage, letters should also be given to the judges, that they may command that effort be expended for unity in the other provinces and cities as well; and that thanksgivings on behalf of the whole of Africa for the exclusion of the Donatists be sent from the Carthaginian Church to the court, together with letters of the bishops.
我並未完整抄錄此會議的紀錄,因為所裁定之事多為一時所需者,而非任何普遍性的事項;但為使熱心於此會議者得受教導,我寫下了一篇簡要的摘錄。案件摘要。第九十四。為使各省皆向議會差遣自由的使團,已命令向米佐尼烏斯派遣使節並致函,以便差遣自由的使團:因為合一僅在迦太基達成,故也當致函各審判官,使他們命令在其他各省與各城也致力於合一;並且要將迦太基教會代表全非洲、為驅逐多納特派而獻上的感恩,連同諸主教的書信一同送往朝廷。
2:345
Recitatæ litterae papæ Innocentii, ut epi­ scopi ad transmarina pergere facile non debeant, quod hoc ipsum episcoporum sententiis confirmatur: ut propter gratiarum actionem et exclusionem Do­ nalisLarum duo clerici Ecclesiæ Carthaginensis ad comitatum mittantur. In hoc concilio quædam de constitutis superioribus cor­ riguntur. Gloriosissimis imperatoribus Honorio vu et Theo­ dosio II iterum Augustis conss. idus Junias Cartha­ gine, in basilica regionis secundæ. Cum Aurelius episcopus una cum episcopis suis consedisset, astan­ tibus diaconis, quoniam constitutum fucrat in con­ cilio Hipponensi, ut singulis annis contraheretur cancilium Africæ plenarium :
The letters of Pope Innocent were read out, to the effect that bishops ought not lightly to journey overseas—which is confirmed by this very thing, namely by the sentences of the bishops: that on account of the thanksgiving and the exclusion of the Donatists two clerics of the Carthaginian Church be sent to the court. In this council certain of the previous statutes are corrected. In the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius for the seventh time and Theodosius for the second time, both Augusti, on the Ides of June, at Carthage, in the basilica of the second region. When Bishop Aurelius had sat together with his bishops, the deacons standing by, since it had been established in the council of Hippo that every year a plenary council of Africa should be convened:
宣讀了教宗依諾森的書信,大意是:主教們不應輕率地渡海遠行——此事正由以下事項所確認,即諸主教的判決:為了感恩並驅逐多納特派,當差遣迦太基教會的兩位神職人員前往朝廷。在此會議中,先前的若干規章得到了修正。在至榮的皇帝霍諾留第七次、狄奧多西第二次同任奧古斯都與執政官之年,六月望日,於迦太基第二區的會堂。當奧勒留主教與他的眾主教一同坐席、眾執事侍立之時,因為希波會議曾規定每年應召開一次全非洲的全體會議:
2:346
non tantum hic apud Carthaginem, verum ctiam per diversas provincias s III ordine, et hoc reservatum est, ut indiceremus aliquando in Numidia, aliquando in Byzalio, atque hoc laboriosum omnibus fratribus visum est. Concilium universale non nisi necessitate faciendum. XCY. Placuit ut non sit ultra fatigandis fratribus anniversaria necessitas, sed quoties exegerit causa communis, id est totius Africae, undecunque ad hanc sedem de bac re datæ litteræ fuerint, congregandam esse synodum in ea provincia ubi opportunitas per­ suaserit : caussæ autem quac communes non sunt, in suis provinciis judicentur. Ut ab electis judicibus provocare non liceat. XCVI.
not only here at Carthage, but also throughout the various provinces in turn—and this too was reserved, that we should appoint it sometimes in Numidia, sometimes in Byzacena—and this seemed laborious to all the brethren. That a universal council is to be held only by necessity. XCV. It pleased that there be no further annual obligation to wear out the brethren, but that, as often as the common cause—that is, the cause of the whole of Africa—shall require it, whenever, from whatever quarter, letters concerning this matter shall have been sent to this See, a synod is to be gathered in that province where opportunity shall have persuaded; but cases that are not common are to be judged in their own provinces. That from chosen judges it shall not be permitted to appeal. XCVI.
不僅在此迦太基,而且也輪流在各省舉行——此事亦保留如此,即我們應有時定在努米底亞,有時定在拜薩西納——而這在眾弟兄看來甚為勞苦。普世會議唯因必要才召開。第九十五。眾意贊同:不再有每年的義務勞煩眾弟兄,而是每當公共之事——即全非洲之事——有此需要時,無論何時、從何處有關於此事的書信送至此教座,便當在機宜所勸的那一省召集會議;至於不屬公共的案件,則當在各自的省份審理。對所揀選之審判官不得上訴。第九十六。
2:347
Si autem fuerit provocatum, eligat qui pro­ vocaverit judices, et cum eo et ille contra quem provocaverit : ut ab ipsis deinceps nulli liceat pro­ vocare. De legationibus diversarum provinciarum. Cum universæ legationes diversarum provincia­ rum allegarentur, gratissime acceptæsunt, id est Numidarum, Byzacenorum, Maurorum Sitifensium, itemque Cæsariensium, sed et Tripolitanorum. De exsecutoribus Ecclesiæ. Placuit præterea ut exsecutores in omnibus deside­ riis quæ habet Ecclesia quinque postulentur, qui in diversis provinciis impertiantur. Ut ab imperatoribus postuletur advocatorum defensio pro causis Ecclesiæ. XCVII.
But if an appeal shall have been made, let him who has appealed choose judges, and let his opponent, against whom he has appealed, choose along with him: so that thereafter it shall be permitted to no one to appeal from these. Concerning the legations of the various provinces. When the legations of the various provinces were all brought forward, they were most gladly received—that is, of the Numidians, the Byzacenes, the Mauri of Sitifis, likewise of the Caesarienses, and also of the Tripolitanians. Concerning the executors of the Church. It pleased, moreover, that for all the desiderata which the Church has, five executors be requested, who may be assigned in the various provinces. That from the emperors there be requested the defence of advocates for the cases of the Church. XCVII.
但若有上訴,就讓上訴者揀選審判官,並讓他的對方,即他所控訴的人,也與他一同揀選:如此其後便不容任何人從這些審判官那裡上訴。論各省的使團。當各省的使團全都被提呈出來時,眾人極為欣喜地接納了——即努米底亞人、拜薩西納人、西提非斯的摩爾人、同樣還有凱撒利亞人,以及的黎波里人的使團。論教會的執行官。再者,眾意贊同:為教會所有的一切訴求,當請求五位執行官,可派往各省。當向諸位皇帝請求為教會的案件設辯護律師。第九十七。
2:348
Placuit etiam ut petant ex nomine pro­ vmciarum omnium legati perrecturi, Vincentius et Fortunatianus a gloriosissimis imperatoribus: at dent facultatem defensores constituendi scholasticos, qui in actu sunt, vel in munere defensionis causarum, ut more sacerdotum provinciæ, iidem ipsi qui defen­ sionem Ecclesiarum susceperint, habeant facultatem pro negotiis Ecclesiarum, quoties necessitas flagita­ verit, vel ad obsistendum obrepentibus, vel ad ne-­ cessaria suggerenda, ingredi judicum secretaria. Ut sit legalio libera. Placuit ut legationem liberam habeant ad comita­ tum missi detecti legati. Protestatio M aurorum pontificum de Primoso.
It pleased also that the legates who are to set out, Vincentius and Fortunatianus, petition in the name of all the provinces from the most glorious emperors: that they grant the faculty of appointing as defenders scholars who are engaged in legal practice, or in the office of defending cases, so that, after the manner of the priests of the province, those same men who shall have undertaken the defence of the Churches may have the faculty, for the affairs of the Churches, as often as necessity shall demand—whether for resisting those who creep in surreptitiously, or for supplying necessities—of entering the chambers of the judges. That the legation be free. It pleased that the legates chosen and sent to the court have a free legation. Protestation of the Mauri pontiffs concerning Primosus.
也眾意贊同:即將啟程的使節文森提烏斯與福爾圖納提阿努斯,當以各省之名向至榮的諸位皇帝請求:使他們得授權委任那些從事訴訟實務、或擔任辯護案件之職的學者為辯護人,好叫那些承擔了教會辯護之責的人,能照本省司鐸的慣例,為教會的事務,每當需要催逼時——無論是為抵擋暗中潛入者,或為陳明必需之事——有權進入審判官的內室。當使使團自由。眾意贊同:受揀選並差往朝廷的使節當享有自由的使命。摩爾諸主教關於普里莫蘇斯的抗辯。
2:349
Protestatos esse præterea Mauros Cæsarienses con tat, Primosum per principales civitalis Thiga­ nensis conventum litteris eorum fuisse, ut secundum principalia scita, plenario concilio sui præsentiam faceret, et ut oportuit requisitus Primosus repertus non est, sicuti diaconi renuntiaverunt : sed quia po­ posceruut iidem Mauri de plenario concilio oportere litteras destinari ad venerabilem fratrem senem In- nocentium, has placuit mitti, ut agnoscat requisi­ tum Primosum in concilio, et minime fuisso reper­ tum. De plebibus quæ nunquam episcopos habuerunt. XCVIII.
It is moreover established that the Mauri Caesarienses protested that Primosus was approached by their letter, through the chief men of the city of Thigana, that according to the chief decrees he should make his presence before the plenary council; and that, when Primosus had been sought out as was fitting, he was not found, as the deacons reported; but because those same Mauri demanded that from the plenary council letters ought to be directed to the venerable brother, the aged Innocentius, it pleased that these be sent, that he may acknowledge that Primosus was sought in the council and was by no means found. Concerning the congregations which have never had bishops. XCVIII.
再者,確立此事:凱撒利亞的摩爾人抗辯說,曾藉他們的書信、透過提加納城的首要人物會見了普里莫蘇斯,要他依照首要的決議在全體會議前親自出席;而當人按理尋找普里莫蘇斯時,正如眾執事所報,卻找不著他;但因那些摩爾人要求應從全體會議致函可敬的弟兄、年邁的依諾森提烏斯,眾意贊同差送此信,使他知道普里莫蘇斯曾在會議中被尋找,卻完全找不著。論從未有過主教的會眾。第九十八。
2:350
Placuit et illud, ut plebes quæ nunqnam habuerunt proprios episcopos, nisi ex concilio ple­ nario uniuscujusque provinciae et primatis, atque consensu ejus ad cujus diœcesim eadem Ecclesia pertinebat, decretum fuerit, minime accipiant. De plebibus vel diœcesibus ex Donatistis conversis. XCIX. Sane ut illæ plebes quæ conversæsunt a Donatistis, et habuerunt episcopos sine dubio, in­ consulto concilio habere mereantur : qua; autem plebes habuerunt episcopum, et eo dcfuncto volue- rint nOn episcopurn proprium habere, sed ad alicujus episcopi diœcesim pertinere, non eis esse denegan­ dum.
This also pleased: that those congregations which have never had their own bishops should by no means receive one, unless it has been decreed by a plenary council of each province and of the primate, and with the consent of him to whose diocese that same Church belonged. Concerning the congregations or dioceses converted from the Donatists. XCIX. Indeed, let those congregations which have been converted from the Donatists, and have undoubtedly had bishops, deserve to have them, even though the council was not consulted; but those congregations which had a bishop, and, after his death, shall have wished not to have their own bishop, but to belong to the diocese of some bishop, this is not to be denied them.
此事也得眾意贊同:那些從未有過自己主教的會眾,絕不應領受主教,除非經各省與都主教的全體會議裁定,並得那本來所屬教區之主教的同意。論從多納特派歸正的會眾或教區。第九十九。誠然,那些從多納特派歸正、且無疑曾有主教的會眾,當蒙允仍可保有他們的主教,縱使未曾諮詢議會;但那些曾有主教、而在其主教去世後,願意不再有自己的主教、卻歸入某主教教區的會眾,此事不應拒絕他們。
2:351
Nec non et illud suggeslum est, quod plebes ante legem imperatoris de unitate latam quicunque converterentur episcopi ad catholicam, ipsi eas ob­ tinere debeant: verum a lege unitatis, et deinceps, oporteat universas Ecclesias vindicare sibi episcopos catholicos eorum locorum, ad quæloca sub haereti­ cis pertinebant vel conversorum ad catholicam, vel non conversorum hæreticorum, et diœceses, et si qua forte sunt instrumenta Ecclesiae, vel ad ejus jus pertinentia. Qui vero aliqua usurpaverunt, post le­ gem usurpata conventi restituant. De suggestione Maurentii episcopi. C.
This too was suggested: that, as for the congregations which, before the law of the emperor concerning unity was passed, whatever bishops converted them to the Catholic Church, those bishops ought to retain them; but from the law of unity, and thenceforth, all the Churches ought to vindicate for themselves Catholic bishops of those places which used to belong under the heretics—whether of those converted to the Catholic Church, or of heretics not converted—and the dioceses, and any instruments perchance belonging to the Church or pertaining to its right. But those who have usurped anything, let them restore what was usurped after the law, when called to account. Concerning the suggestion of Bishop Maurentius. C.
此事也被提出:關於那些在皇帝頒布合一之律法以前的會眾,無論哪些主教使他們歸入大公教會,那些主教就當保有他們;但自合一律法起、並其後,眾教會都當為自己取回那些原屬異端者管轄之地的大公主教——無論是歸正者,或未歸正之異端者之地——並取回那些教區,以及任何或許屬於教會、或歸其權下的物件。但那些僭佔了任何東西的人,當在被追究時,歸還那律法之後所僭佔之物。論主教毛倫提烏斯的陳情。第一百。
2:352
Ad suggestioneru vel postulationem episcopi Maurentii, cum lecta fuisset scheda quam obtulit episcopus Placentinus, qui personam legati Numi­ diarum gestat, sentenlia ejusdem Placentini recitata est in conspectu episcoporum, et cum quaererentur hi quos adesse voluit a diaconis pro foribus, id est, seniores a nova Germania, ac minime invenirentur, secundo vel tertio requisiti : propterea censuit san­ ctum concilium ut litteræ ad eumdem senem Xantip­ pum prærogentur, quo noverit voluntati plebis me­ moratæ nullo modo injuriam episcopi succumben­ dum. Maurentius episcopus dixit:
At the suggestion or petition of Bishop Maurentius, when the document which Bishop Placentinus—who bears the person of legate of the Numidias—had presented was read, the opinion of that same Placentinus was recited in the sight of the bishops; and when those whom he wished to be present were sought by the deacons at the doors—that is, the elders from Nova Germania—and were by no means found, having been sought a second and a third time: therefore the holy council judged that letters be sent in advance to that same aged Xantippus, so that he might know that in no way ought injury to be done to the bishop by yielding to the will of the aforesaid congregation. Bishop Maurentius said:
應主教毛倫提烏斯的陳情或請求,當普拉肯提努斯主教(他擔任努米底亞諸省使節之職)所呈的文書被宣讀時,那位普拉肯提努斯的意見便在眾主教面前被宣讀;又當眾執事在門前尋找他所願在場之人——即新日耳曼尼亞的長老們——卻完全找不著、且第二次、第三次尋找仍是如此時:故此聖會議裁定,應先致函那位年邁的贊提普斯,使他知道絕不可因順從上述會眾的意願而虧負主教。主教毛倫提烏斯說:
2:353
Quoniam requisiti sunt seniores a nova Germania secundo ac tertio, et non sunt inventi, quibus præceptum erat a primate ut occurrerent ad venerabile concilium, quod nunc agitur idibus Juniis, suam absentiam procurarunt: idcirco decernat ex hac re aliquid sanctitas vestra, ne sub molestia calumniæ ipsorum innocens videar laborare : concilium sanctum statuit, debuisse qui­ dem secundum censuram sacerdotalem ex hoc con­ cilio adversus contumaces ferri sententiam :
Since the elders from Nova Germania were sought a second and a third time and were not found—those to whom it had been commanded by the primate that they should present themselves at the venerable council which is now being held on the Ides of June—they procured their own absence: therefore let Your Holiness decree something out of this matter, lest under the trouble of calumny I, innocent, should seem to labour. The holy council determined that, according to the priestly censure, a sentence indeed ought to have been pronounced from this council against the contumacious:
既然新日耳曼尼亞的長老們被尋找了第二次、第三次仍未尋見——就是都主教曾命令他們當在如今六月望日所舉行的可敬會議前出席之人——他們卻設法使自己缺席:故此,請閣下聖德就此事作出某種裁決,免得我這無辜之人,竟在誣告的煩擾下顯為受累。聖會議裁定:按司鐸的懲戒,本應從此會議向那些頑梗之人宣判定罪之判決:
2:354
sed quia mansuetudo ecclesiastica servanda est in omnibus causis, promissæ sunt litteræad senem Xantippum, ut noverint judices de concitio electos sine dilatione considerare debere in civitate Thubursicensi, ut ne­ gotio congruum adhibeatur examen. Maurentius epi­ scopus dixit: Judices peto sanctum senem Xantip­ pum, sanctum Augustinum, Florentium, Theasium, Sansucium, Secundum, et Posidium, hos decerni mihi jubeatis. Sanctum concilium concessit judices postulatos, reliquos autem judices ad complendum numerum necessarios, eligentibus ipsis senioribus a nova Germania, senex Xantippus curavit decer­ nere. De pacificandis Ecclesiis Romana et Alexandrina. CI.
but because ecclesiastical gentleness is to be preserved in all cases, letters were promised to the aged Xantippus, so that the judges chosen from the council might know that they ought without delay to take the matter under consideration in the city of Thubursicum, so that an examination suited to the business might be applied. Bishop Maurentius said: As judges I ask for the holy aged Xantippus, holy Augustine, Florentius, Theasius, Sansucius, Secundus, and Posidius; command these to be appointed for me. The holy council granted the judges petitioned for; but as for the remaining judges necessary to complete the number, the aged Xantippus took care to appoint them, the very elders from Nova Germania doing the choosing. Concerning the making of peace between the Roman and Alexandrian Churches. CI.
但因在一切案件中都當保守教會的溫柔,已應許致函年邁的贊提普斯,使從議會所揀選的審判官知道,他們當毫不延遲地在圖布爾西庫姆城審理此事,好使適合此事的審查得以施行。主教毛倫提烏斯說:我請求以年邁的聖贊提普斯、聖奧古斯丁、佛羅倫提烏斯、特阿西烏斯、桑蘇基烏斯、塞昆都斯,與波西底烏斯為審判官;請命令為我委派這些人。聖會議准許了所請求的審判官;至於補足人數所必需的其餘審判官,則由年邁的贊提普斯負責委派,並由新日耳曼尼亞的長老們親自揀選。論使羅馬教會與亞歷山大教會和睦。第一百零一。
2:355
Placuit etiam ut de dissensione Romanæ at­ que Alexandrinæ Ecclesiæ ad sanctum papam Inno­ centium scribatur, quo utraque Ecclesia intra sc pa­ cem, quam præcepit Dominus, teneat. De his qui uxores, aut quæ viros dimittunt, ut sic ma­ neant. CII. Placuit ut, secundum evangelicam et apo­ stolicam disciplinam, nequc dimissus ab uxore, ne­ que dimissa a marito, alteri conjungatur, sed ita maneant, aut sibimet reconcilientur : quod si con- tempserint, ad pœnitentiam redigantur, in qua causa legem imperialem petendam promulgari. De precibus ad altare dicendis. CIII.
It pleased also that, concerning the dissension of the Roman and Alexandrian Churches, a letter be written to the holy Pope Innocent, so that each Church may keep within itself the peace which the Lord commanded. Concerning those who dismiss their wives, or who leave their husbands, that they should so remain. CII. It pleased that, according to the evangelical and apostolic discipline, neither a man dismissed by his wife, nor a woman dismissed by her husband, be joined to another, but that they so remain, or be reconciled to one another: and if they shall have despised this, let them be reduced to penance; in which cause an imperial law is to be petitioned to be promulgated. Concerning the prayers to be said at the altar. CIII.
也眾意贊同:論及羅馬教會與亞歷山大教會的爭執,當致函聖教宗依諾森,使兩教會各自在其內保守主所命的和睦。論那些休妻或離夫的人,當如此守住。第一百零二。眾意贊同:按福音與使徒的規範,無論是被妻所休的男子,或被夫所棄的婦人,都不可與他人結合,而當如此守住,或彼此複合:他們若藐視此命,就當被歸入補贖之列;在此案中,當請求頒布一道帝國律法。論在祭壇前當念的禱文。第一百零三。
2:356
Placuit etiam hoc, ut preces quæ probatæ fuerint in concilio, sive præfationes, sive commen­ dationes, seu manus impositiones, ab omnibus cele­ brentur, nec aliae omnino contra fidem præferantur, sed quæcunque a prudentioribus fuerint collectae dicantur. De his qui publicorum judiciorum cognitionem ab im­ peratore poposcerint. CIV. Placuit, ut quicunque ab imperatore cogni­ tionem judiciorum publicorum petierit, honore pro­ prio privetur : si autem episcopale judicium ab impe- ratore postularit, nihil ei obsit. De his qui, cum in Africa non communicant, voluerint trans mare subrepere. CV.
This also pleased: that the prayers which have been approved in council—whether prefaces, or commendations, or impositions of hands—be celebrated by all, nor let any others at all be brought forward contrary to the faith, but let whatever have been collected by the more prudent be said. Concerning those who shall have petitioned from the emperor the cognizance of public judgments. CIV. It pleased that whoever shall have sought from the emperor the cognizance of public judgments be deprived of his proper honour; but if he shall have requested an episcopal judgment from the emperor, let nothing be held against him. Concerning those who, when they do not commune in Africa, shall have wished to creep across the sea surreptitiously. CV.
此事也得眾意贊同:那些在會議中經審定的禱文——無論是序頌、薦禱、或覆手禮文——都當由眾人施行,絕不可引進任何違背信仰的別樣禱文,而當只念那些由較明達者所輯定的。論那些向皇帝請求公共審判之裁決權的人。第一百零四。眾意贊同:凡向皇帝請求公共審判之裁決權的人,當被剝奪其本有的尊榮;但他若向皇帝請求的是教會的審判,則此事於他無妨。論那些在非洲不領聖餐、卻想偷渡越海的人。第一百零五。
2:357
Quicunque autem non communicans in Africa, si in transmarinis ad communicandum obrepserit, jacturam clericalus excipiat. Ut pergentes ad comitatum causam suam, vel Cartha­ ginensi, vel Romano pontifici insinuare procurent. CVI. Placuit, ut quicunque ad comitatum ire vo­ lueril, in formata, qua ad urbis Romæ Ecclesiam mittitur, intimetur : ut inde eliam ad comitatum formatam accipiat. Quod si accipiens ad Romam tan­ tummodo formatam, et tacens necessitatem, quæ ad comitatum illi pergendum est, voluerit edam ad co­ mitatum pergere, a communione removeatur.
But whoever does not commune in Africa, if he shall have crept surreptitiously into the regions across the sea in order to commune, let him incur the loss of his clerical office. That those proceeding to the court should take care to make their case known either to the Carthaginian or to the Roman pontiff. CVI. It pleased that whoever shall have wished to go to the court be noted in a letter of recommendation by which he is sent to the Church of the city of Rome: so that thence he may also receive a letter of recommendation to the court. But if, receiving a letter of recommendation only to Rome and keeping silent about the necessity by which he must proceed to the court, he shall nevertheless wish to proceed to the court, let him be removed from communion.
但凡在非洲不領聖餐的人,若為領聖餐而偷渡入海外之地,就讓他喪失其神職的職分。論那些前往朝廷的人,當設法將其案件告知迦太基或羅馬主教。第一百零六。眾意贊同:凡願往朝廷的人,當在那送往羅馬城教會的薦書中註明:好叫他從那裡也能領得前往朝廷的薦書。但他若只領了往羅馬的薦書,卻隱瞞了他必須前往朝廷的緣由,而仍想前往朝廷,就當被逐出聖餐之外。
2:358
Quod si ibi Romae ei repentina necessitas orta fuerit ad comitatum pergendi, alleget apud episcopum urbis Romæ ipsam necessitatem, et de hoc scripta ejus­ dem Romani episcopi perferat. Formatae aulcm quæ a primatibus vel a quibuscunque episcopis clericis propriis dantur, habeant diem Paschae : quod si ad­ huc ejusdem anni Paschæ dies incertus est, ille pre­ cedens adjungatur, quomodo solet post consulatum in publicis gestis ascribi. Placuit et illud, ut adversus Donatistas et paganos, vel eorum superstitiones, legati missi de hoc glorioso concilio, quidquid utile perviderint, de gloriosissimis principibus impetrent.
But if there, at Rome, a sudden necessity of proceeding to the court shall have arisen for him, let him allege that same necessity before the bishop of the city of Rome, and let him carry the written attestation of that same Roman bishop concerning this. But the letters of recommendation which are given by the primates or by any bishops to their own clerics are to bear the date of Easter: and if as yet the day of Easter of that same year is uncertain, let the preceding one be appended, in the manner in which 'after the consulship' is wont to be added in the public records. This also pleased: that against the Donatists and pagans, or their superstitions, the legates sent from this glorious council may obtain from the most glorious princes whatever they shall have perceived to be useful.
但他若在羅馬那裡突然生出前往朝廷的必要,就讓他在羅馬城的主教面前陳明此必要,並讓他將那位羅馬主教關於此事的書面證明帶去。但都主教或任何主教給其本堂神職人員的薦書,當註上復活節的日期:若那一年的復活節之日尚不確定,就附上前一年的,正如公文中慣於加上「執政官任後」(after the consulship)一樣。此事也得眾意贊同:對抗多納特派與外邦人,或其迷信,從此榮耀的會議所差遣的使節,可從至榮的諸位君王求得凡他們所見為有益的事。
2:359
Placuit etiam petitu omnium episcoporum, ut epi­ stolis omnibus de concilio dandis sanctitas tua sola subscribat. Et subscripserunt. Aurelius episcopus Carthaginensis huic decreto consensi, et prælecto subscripsi. Similiter et cæteri episcopi subscripse­ runl. Concilium contra paganos et hæreticos. Basso et Philippo vv. cc. conss. XVI cat. Julias Carthagine, in secretario basilicæ restitutæ. In hoc concilio legalionem iterum suscepit Fortunatianus episcopus contra paganos et hæreticos. Item concilium contra paganos el hæreticos. Basso et Philippo vv. cc. conss. III idus Octobris Caithagine, in secretario basilicx restitutæ.
It pleased also, at the petition of all the bishops, that to all the letters to be given from the council Your Holiness alone subscribe. And they subscribed. 'I, Aurelius, bishop of Carthage, have consented to this decree, and have subscribed to what was read before me.' In like manner the other bishops also subscribed. Council against the pagans and heretics. In the consulship of Bassus and Philippus, most honourable men, on the sixteenth day before the Kalends of July, at Carthage, in the sacristy of the restored basilica. In this council Bishop Fortunatianus again undertook the legation against the pagans and heretics. Another council against the pagans and heretics. In the consulship of Bassus and Philippus, most honourable men, on the third day before the Ides of October, at Carthage, in the sacristy of the restored basilica.
也應眾主教之請,眾意贊同:對於議會所要發出的一切書信,唯由閣下聖德一人簽署。於是他們簽署了。「我迦太基主教奧勒留,贊同此項裁定,並簽署了在我面前宣讀之文。」其餘主教也照樣簽署。對抗外邦人與異端者的會議。在巴蘇斯與腓力(二位至尊貴之人)任執政官之年,七月朔前第十六日,於迦太基重建會堂的祭衣所。在此會議中,福爾圖納提阿努斯主教再次承擔對抗外邦人與異端者的使命。又一次對抗外邦人與異端者的會議。在巴蘇斯與腓力(二位至尊貴之人)任執政官之年,十月望前第三日,於迦太基重建會堂的祭衣所。
2:360
In hoc concilio susceperunt legationem Restitutus et Flo­ renlius episcopi contra paganos et hæreticos eo tempore quo Severus et Macarius occisi sunt, et propter corum causam Evodius, Theasius, et Victor episcopi cæsi sunt. Concilium de cognitione episcopi. CVII. Gloriosissimis imperatoribus Honorio VII et Theodosio III Aug. conss., XVII cal. Julias Carthagine in basilica regionis secundæ. In hoc concilio placuit ut non sibi unus episcopus vindicet cognitionem. Gesta hujus concilii ideo non descripsi, quoniam pro­ vinciale, non universale celebratum est. Concilium contra Donatislas. Post consulatum gloriosissimorum imperatorum Honorii VIII et Theodosii III Augg., XVIII cat.
In this council the bishops Restitutus and Florentius undertook the legation against the pagans and heretics, at the time when Severus and Macarius were slain, and on account of their cause the bishops Evodius, Theasius, and Victor were cut down. Council concerning the cognizance of a bishop. CVII. In the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius for the seventh time and Theodosius for the third time, both Augusti, on the seventeenth day before the Kalends of July, at Carthage, in the basilica of the second region. In this council it pleased that one bishop should not claim cognizance for himself alone. The acts of this council I have not transcribed, since it was a provincial, not a universal, council that was celebrated. Council against the Donatists. After the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius for the eighth time and Theodosius for the third time, both Augusti, on the eighteenth day before the Kalends.
在此會議中,雷斯提圖圖斯與佛羅倫提烏斯二位主教承擔了對抗外邦人與異端者的使命,那正是塞維魯與馬卡里烏斯被殺之時,並因他們之故,厄沃狄烏斯、特阿西烏斯與維克托三位主教被擊殺。論一主教之裁決權的會議。第一百零七。在至榮的皇帝霍諾留第七次、狄奧多西第三次同任奧古斯都與執政官之年,七月朔前第十七日,於迦太基第二區的會堂。在此會議中,眾意贊同:一主教不可獨自為己僭取裁決權。此會議的紀錄我並未抄錄,因為所舉行的是省級而非普世的會議。對抗多納特派的會議。在至榮的皇帝霍諾留第八次、狄奧多西第三次同任奧古斯都之執政官任後,朔前第十八日。
2:361
Julias Carthagine in basilica regionis secundæ. In hoc con­ cilio legationem susceperunt contra Donatistas, Flo- rentius, Possidius, Præsidius, et Benenatus episcopi, eo tempore quo lex data est, ut libera voluntate quis cultum Christianitatis exciperet. Concilium contra hæresim Pelagii et Cælestii. CVIII. Gloriosissimis imperatoribus Honorio XII et Theodosio ix Augg. conss., cal. Maias Carlhagine in secretario basilicæ Fausti. Cum Aurelius episco­ pus universali concilio consedisset, astantibus diaco­ nis, placuit omnibus episcopis, quorum nomina et subscriptiones inditæ sunt, in sancta synodo Cartha­ ginensis Ecclesiæ constitutis. Quod Adam non sit factus a Deo mortalis. CIX.
Of July, at Carthage, in the basilica of the second region. In this council the bishops Florentius, Possidius, Praesidius, and Benenatus undertook the legation against the Donatists, at the time when the law was given that each one should embrace the worship of Christianity by free will. Council against the heresy of Pelagius and Caelestius. CVIII. In the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius for the twelfth time and Theodosius for the ninth time, both Augusti, on the Kalends of May, at Carthage, in the sacristy of the basilica of Faustus. When Bishop Aurelius had sat with the universal council, the deacons standing by, it pleased all the bishops, whose names and subscriptions have been entered, being established in the holy synod of the Carthaginian Church. That Adam was not made mortal by God. CIX.
七月,於迦太基第二區的會堂。在此會議中,佛羅倫提烏斯、波西底烏斯、普雷西底烏斯與貝內納圖斯四位主教承擔了對抗多納特派的使命,那正是頒布律法、規定各人當憑自由意志接受基督教敬拜之時。對抗伯拉糾與凱萊斯提烏斯異端的會議。第一百零八。在至榮的皇帝霍諾留第十二次、狄奧多西第九次同任奧古斯都與執政官之年,五月朔日,於迦太基浮士德會堂的祭衣所。當奧勒留主教與全體會議一同坐席、眾執事侍立之時,凡名字與簽署已登錄、在迦太基教會神聖會議中就席的眾主教,皆一致贊同。論亞當並非被神造為必死的。第一百零九。
2:362
Ut quicunque dicit Adam primum hominem mortalem factum, ita ut sive peccaret sive non pec­ caret, morcretur in corpore, hoc est, de corpore exiret, non peccati merito, sed necessitate natune, anathema sit. Quod parvuli in peccatorum remissionem baptizentur. ex. Item placuit, ut quicunque parvulos recentes ab uteris matrum baptizandos negat, aut dicit in re­ missionem quidem peccatorum eos baptizari, sed nihil ex Adam trahere originalis peccati, quod la­ vacro regenerationis expietur, unde sit consequens ut in eis forma baptismalis in remissionem pecca­ torum non vera, sed falsa intelligatur, anathema sit. Quoniam non aliter intelligendum est quod ait Apo­ stolus :
That whoever says that Adam, the first man, was made mortal, so that whether he sinned or did not sin he would die in the body—that is, depart out of the body—not by the merit of sin, but by the necessity of nature, let him be anathema. That little children are baptized for the remission of sins. CX. Likewise it pleased that whoever denies that little children fresh from the wombs of their mothers are to be baptized, or says that they are indeed baptized for the remission of sins, but that they draw nothing of original sin from Adam which must be expiated by the laver of regeneration—whence it would follow that in them the form of baptism for the remission of sins is understood to be not true but false—let him be anathema. For the saying of the Apostle is to be understood in no other way:
凡說亞當這頭一個人被造為必死,以致他無論犯罪或不犯罪,都必在身體上死亡——即離開身體——並非因犯罪之報,而是因本性之必然者,此人當受咒詛(anathema)。論嬰孩受洗是為赦罪。第一百一十。同樣,眾意贊同:凡否認剛從母腹出生的嬰孩當受洗者,或說他們固然是為赦罪而受洗、卻並未從亞當承受任何當藉重生之洗滌除淨的原罪者——由此便會推出:在他們身上,為赦罪而設的洗禮形式被認為不是真的而是假的——此人當受咒詛。因為使徒的話絕不可作別樣的理解:
2:363
Per unum hominem peccatum intravit in mundum, et per peccatum mors, et ita in omnes homines pertransiit, in quo omnes peccaverunt; nisi quemadmodum Ecclesia catholica ubiqne diffusa semper intellexit. Propter hanc enim regulam fidei etiam parili, qui nihil peccatorum in seipsos adhuc committere potuerunt, ideo in peccatorum remissio­ nem veraciter baptizantur, ut in eis regcneratione mundetur, quod generatione traxerunt. Quod gratia Dei non solum remissionem tribuit pec­ catorum, sed etiam praestat adjutorium, ne pec­ cetur. CXI.
'By one man sin entered into the world, and by sin death, and so it passed upon all men, in whom all have sinned' (Rom. 5:12)—except as the Catholic Church spread everywhere has always understood it. For on account of this rule of faith even little children, who could as yet commit nothing of sins in themselves, are therefore truly baptized for the remission of sins, so that in them by regeneration there may be cleansed what they have drawn by generation. That the grace of God not only bestows the remission of sins, but also affords aid that one may not sin. CXI.
「罪是從一人入了世界,死又是從罪來的,於是死就臨到眾人,因為眾人都犯了罪。」(羅五12)——除非照普世遍傳的大公教會所一向理解的去領會。因為正是為著這信仰的準則,連那些自身尚不能犯任何罪的嬰孩,也照樣真實地為赦罪而受洗,好使他們藉重生洗淨那因生育所承受的。論神的恩典不僅賜下罪的赦免,也賜下幫助使人不致犯罪。第一百一十一。
2:364
Item placuit ut quicunque dixerit gratiam Dei, qua justificatur bomo per Jesum Christum Do­ minum nostrum, ad solam remissionem peccatorum valere, qux jam commissa sunt, non etiam ad adju­ torium ut non committantur, anathema sit. Quod grztia Chtisti non solum scientiam tribuit quid agamus, sed etiam dilectionem nobis inspirat, ut quod scimus implere valeamus. CXII. Item quisquis dixerit eamdem gratiam Dei per Jcsum Christum Dominum nostrum propter hoc tantum nos adjuvare ad non peccandum, quia per ipsam nobis revelatur, et aperitur intelligentia man­ datorum, ut sciamus quid appetere, quid vitare de­ beamus :
Likewise it pleased that whoever shall have said that the grace of God, by which man is justified through Jesus Christ our Lord, avails only for the remission of sins which have already been committed, and not also for aid that they may not be committed, let him be anathema. That the grace of Christ not only bestows the knowledge of what we ought to do, but also inspires love in us, that we may be able to fulfil what we know. CXII. Likewise, whoever shall have said that the same grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord aids us toward not sinning only for this reason, that through it the understanding of the commandments is revealed and opened to us, so that we may know what we ought to seek and what to avoid:
同樣,眾意贊同:凡說神的恩典——人藉我們的主耶穌基督因之得稱義者——只對已犯之罪的赦免有效,而不也是為著幫助人不致犯罪者,此人當受咒詛。論基督的恩典不僅賜下我們當行何事的知識,也將愛激發在我們裡面,使我們能成就所知之事。第一百一十二。同樣,凡說神藉我們的主耶穌基督所賜的同一恩典之所以幫助我們不犯罪,僅僅是因為藉著它,誡命的悟性向我們顯明並開啟,使我們得知當追求什麼、當避免什麼者:
2:365
non autem per illam nobis præstari, ut quod faciendum cognoverimus etiam facere diliga­ mus atque valeamus, anathema sit. Cum enim dicat Apostolus, Scientia inflat, charitas vero ædificat, valde impium est ut credamus ad eam quæ inflat nos habere gratiam Christi, ad eam quæ ædificat non habere : cum sit utrumque donum Dei, et scire quid facere debeamus, et diligere ut faciamus, ut aediGcanle charitate scientia non possit inflare. Si­ cut autem de Deo scriptum est, Qui docet hominem scientiam, ita etiam scriptum est, Charitas ex Deo est. Quod sine Dei gratia nihil boni possimus implere. CXIII.
but that it is not bestowed upon us through it that what we have recognized as to be done we should also love and be able to do—let him be anathema. For since the Apostle says, 'Knowledge puffs up, but charity edifies' (1 Cor. 8:1), it is exceedingly impious that we should believe we have the grace of Christ for that which puffs us up, but do not have it for that which edifies; since both are the gift of God, both to know what we ought to do and to love that we may do it, so that, with charity edifying, knowledge may not be able to puff up. And just as it is written of God, 'Who teaches man knowledge' (Ps. 93:10), so also it is written, 'Charity is of God' (1 John 4:7). That without the grace of God we can fulfil nothing good. CXIII.
卻不藉著它賜給我們、使我們也愛慕並能行那我們所認知當行之事者——此人當受咒詛。因為既然使徒說:「知識是叫人自高自大,惟有愛心能造就人。」(林前八1)那麼,我們若信自己對那叫人自高之事有基督的恩典,對那造就人之事卻沒有,這便是極大的不虔;因為這二者都是神的恩賜,即得知我們當行何事,並愛慕以致去行,好叫愛心既造就人,知識便不能叫人自高。並且,正如論到神有話寫著說:「將知識教訓人的」(詩九十四10),照樣也有話寫著說:「愛是從神來的」(約壹四7)。論離了神的恩典我們不能成就任何善事。第一百一十三。
2:366
Item placuit ut quicunque dixerit ideo no­ bis gratiam justificationis dari, ut quid facere libero jubemur arbitrio, facilius possimus implere per gra­ tiam, tanquam et si gratia non daretur, non quidem facile, sed tamen possimus etiam sine illa implero divina mandata, anathema sit. Dc fructibus enim mandatorum Dominus loquebatur, ubi non ait, Sine me difficilius potestis facere : sed ait, Sine me nihil potestis facere. Quod non solum humilis, sed verax sanctorum vox ista est, Si dixerimus quia peccutum non habemus, nos ipsos seducimus. CXIV. Item placuit, quod ait sanctus Joannes apostolus :
Likewise it pleased that whoever shall have said that the grace of justification is given to us for this reason, that what we are commanded to do by free will we may, through grace, be able to fulfil more easily—as though, even if grace were not given, we could, not indeed easily, but yet able even without it, fulfil the divine commands—let him be anathema. For the Lord was speaking of the fruits of the commandments when He said not, 'Without me you can do it with more difficulty,' but said, 'Without me you can do nothing' (John 15:5). That this utterance of the saints is not only humble but truthful: 'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves.' CXIV. Likewise it pleased, concerning what the holy Apostle John says:
同樣,眾意贊同:凡說稱義的恩典之所以賜給我們,是為叫我們藉自由意志受命當行之事,能因恩典而更容易成就——彷彿縱使不賜恩典,我們縱然不容易,卻仍能即或無它也成就神的誡命者——此人當受咒詛。因為主論及誡命之果子時,並未說:「離了我,你們較難去行」,乃是說:「離了我,你們就不能作什麼。」(約十五5)論聖徒這話不僅是謙卑的,也是真實的:「我們若說自己無罪,便是自欺。」第一百一十四。同樣,論到聖使徒約翰所說的話,眾意贊同:
2:367
Si dixerimus quia peccalum non habe­ mus, nos ipsos decipimus, et veritas in nobis non est, quisquis sic accipiendum putaverit, ut dicat, propter humilitatem oportere dici nos non habere pecca­ tum, non quia vere ita est, anathema sit. Sequitur enim apostolus, et adjungit : Si autem confessi fue­ rimus peccata nostra, fidelis est et justus, qui re­ mittat nobis peccata, et mundet nos ab omni iniqui­ tate. Ubi satis apparet hoc non tantum humiliter, sed etiam veraciter dici. Poterat enim Apostolus di­ cere : Si dixerimus, non habemus peccatum, nos ipsos extollimus, et humilitas in nobis non est :
'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us' (1 John 1:8)—whoever shall have thought it ought to be taken thus, namely to say that it behooves us to say we have no sin on account of humility, not because it is truly so, let him be anathema. For the Apostle goes on and adds: 'But if we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all iniquity' (1 John 1:9). Whereby it sufficiently appears that this is said not only humbly but also truthfully. For the Apostle could have said: 'If we say we have no sin, we exalt ourselves, and humility is not in us':
「我們若說自己無罪,便是自欺,真理不在我們心裡了。」(約壹一8)——凡認為當如此領會、即說我們之所以該說自己無罪是為著謙卑、而非因實在如此者,此人當受咒詛。因為使徒接著又加上說:「我們若認自己的罪,神是信實的,是公義的,必要赦免我們的罪,洗淨我們一切的不義。」(約壹一9)由此可充分看出,這話不僅是謙卑地說的,也是真實地說的。因為使徒本可以說:「我們若說自己無罪,便是自高,謙卑就不在我們裡面了」:
2:368
sed cum ait, nos ipsos decipimus, et veritas in nobis non est, satis ostendit eum qui dixerit se non habere peccatum non verum loqui, sed falsum. Quod in oratione Dominica sancti pro se dicant, Dimitte nobis debita noslra. ex v. Item placuit ut quicunque dixerit in ora­ tione Dominica ideo dicere sanctos , Dimitte nobi3 debita nostra, ut non pro seipsis. hoc dicant, quia non est eis jam necessaria ista petitio, sed pro aliis, qui sunt in suo populo peccatores, et ideo non dicere unumquemque sanctorum, Dimitte mihi debita mea, sed,. Dimitte nobis debita nostra, ut hoc pro aliis po­ tius quam pro se justus petere intelligatur, anathema sit.
but when he says, 'we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us,' he sufficiently shows that he who shall have said that he has no sin speaks not truth but falsehood. That in the Lord's Prayer the saints say for themselves, 'Forgive us our debts.' CXV. Likewise it pleased that whoever shall have said that, in the Lord's Prayer, the saints say 'Forgive us our debts' for this reason, that they say it not for themselves—because this petition is no longer necessary for them—but for others who are sinners among their people; and that therefore each one of the saints does not say 'Forgive me my debts,' but 'Forgive us our debts,' so that the just man is understood to ask this rather for others than for himself, let him be anathema.
但當他說「我們便是自欺,真理不在我們心裡」時,他已充分表明:凡說自己無罪的人,所說的不是真話,乃是謊言。論在主禱文中,聖徒是為自己說「免我們的債」。第一百一十五。同樣,眾意贊同:凡說聖徒在主禱文中說「免我們的債」之故,是因他們並非為自己說此話——因這祈求於他們已不再需要——乃是為著百姓中作罪人的別人;又說因此每一位聖徒並非說「免我的債」,而說「免我們的債」,以致認為義人說此乃是為別人、而非為自己求者——此人當受咒詛。
2:369
Sanctus enim et justus erat apostolus Jacobus, cum dicebat : In multis enim offendimus omne.. a Nam quarc additum est, omnes, nisi ut ista senten tia conveniret et psahno, ubi legitur : Ne intres in judicio cum servo tuo, quoniam non justificabitnr in conspectu tuo omnis vivens : et in oratione sa­ picntissimi Salomonis : Non est homo qui non pec­ cavit; et in libro sancti Job : In manu omnis homi­ nis signat, ut sciat omnis homo infirmitatem suam. Unde etiam Daniel sanctus et justus, cum in ora­ tione pluraliter diceret : Peccavimus, iniquitatem fecimus, et cætera, quae ibi veraciter et humiliter conlitetur :
For the Apostle James was holy and just when he said: 'For in many things we all offend' (James 3:2). For why was 'all' added, except that this sentence might agree also with the psalm where it is read: 'Enter not into judgment with thy servant, for in thy sight shall no man living be justified' (Ps. 142:2); and with the prayer of the most wise Solomon: 'There is no man who has not sinned' (1 Kings 8:46); and in the book of holy Job: 'He seals up the hand of every man, that every man may know his own infirmity' (Job 37:7)? Whence also Daniel, holy and just, when in his prayer he said in the plural, 'We have sinned, we have committed iniquity,' and the rest, which there he truthfully and humbly confesses:
因為使徒雅各是聖潔公義的,他卻說:「我們在許多事上都有過失。」(雅三2)為何加上「都」字呢?豈不是要使這句話也與詩篇所載的相合:「不要審問僕人,因為在你面前,凡活著的人沒有一個是義的」(詩一四三2);又與至智的所羅門之禱告相合:「沒有不犯罪的人」(王上八46);並在聖約伯記中相合:「在各人手上加封,叫所造的人都曉得自己的軟弱」(伯三十七7)?故此,連那聖潔公義的但以理,在他禱告中也用複數說:「我們犯罪作孽」等等,這些都是他在那裡真實而謙卑地承認的:
2:370
ne putaretur, quemadmodum quidam sentiunt, hoc non de suis, sed de populi sui polius dixisse peccatis, postea dixit: Cum orarem, et con­ fiterer peccata mea, et peccata populi mei Domino Deo meo, noluit dicere peccata nostra, sed peccata populi sui dixit, et sua : quoniam fulturos istos, qui tam male intelligerent, tanquam Propheta, præ­ vidit. Quod veraciter a sanctis dicatur, Dimitte nobis debita nostra. ex VI. Item placuit ut quicunque ipsa verba Do­ minicæ orationis, ubi dicimus, Dimitte nobis debita nostra, ita volunt a sanctis dici, ut humiliter, non veraciter hoc dicatur, anathema sit.
lest it be thought, as some suppose, that he said this not concerning his own sins, but rather concerning the sins of his people, afterwards he said: 'When I was praying, and confessing my sins and the sins of my people to the Lord my God' (Dan. 9:20); he was unwilling to say 'our sins,' but said 'the sins of his people' and his own: because, as a prophet, he foresaw that there would be those who would so badly understand. That it is truthfully said by the saints, 'Forgive us our debts.' CXVI. Likewise it pleased that whoever wishes the very words of the Lord's Prayer, where we say 'Forgive us our debts,' to be said by the saints in such a way that it be said humbly, not truthfully, let him be anathema.
免得有人以為——正如某些人所想的——他這話並非論自己的罪,乃是論他百姓的罪,他隨後便說:「我正禱告,承認我的罪和本國之民的罪,向耶和華我的神祈禱」(但九20);他不肯說「我們的罪」,乃是說「他百姓的罪」並他自己的罪:因為他作為先知,已預見將有那等如此謬解之人。論聖徒是真實地說「免我們的債」。第一百一十六。同樣,眾意贊同:凡願主禱文中「免我們的債」這話被聖徒如此說,以致認為這是謙卑地、而非真實地說者,此人當受咒詛。
2:371
Quis enim ferat orantem, ct non hominibus, sed ipsi Domino men­ tientem, qui labiis sibi dicit dimitti velle , et corde dicit, quæ sibi dimittantur, debita non habere? De plebibus convertis a Donatistis. CXVII. Item placuit, quoniam quidem ante ali­ quot annos in Ecclesia plenario concilio constitutum est ut quxcunque Ecclesiæ in diœcesi coostitutæ, ante leges de Donatistis latas, catholicæ facta sunt, ad eas cathedras pertineant, per quarum episcopos factum est ut catholicæ unitati communicarent : post leges autem , quæcunque communicaverunt, illuc pertineant quo pertinebant, cum essent in parte Donati.
For who could endure a man at prayer who lies, not to men, but to the Lord himself, when he says with his lips that he wishes his debts to be forgiven him, while in his heart he says that he has no debts to be forgiven? Concerning congregations converted from the Donatists. CXVII. Likewise it was resolved: since indeed some years ago it was established in the Church by a plenary council that whatever churches situated in a diocese had, before the laws against the Donatists were enacted, become Catholic, should belong to those sees through whose bishops it was brought about that they should be in communion with Catholic unity; but after the laws, whatever churches entered into communion should belong there where they belonged when they were on the side of Donatus.
因為誰能容忍一個禱告者,他不是對人、而是對主自己說謊,口裡說自己願意被免去虧欠,心裡卻說自己並無虧欠可被赦免呢?論從多納徒派歸正的會眾。第一一七條。同樣議決:既然數年前在教會中曾以全體會議規定,凡在多納徒派相關法令頒布之前已歸入大公教會、設於某教區內的眾教會,應隸屬於那些藉其主教而使之與大公合一相通的座堂;至於在法令頒布之後歸入相通的,則應隸屬於它們從前在多納派時所隸屬之處。
2:372
Sed quia multe controversiæ postea inter episcopos de diœcesibus ortæ sunt, ct oriun­ tur, quibus tunc minus videtur esse prospectum, nunc isto concilio sancto placuit ut ubicunque et catholica fuit, et pars Donati, ct ad diversas cathe­ dras pertinebant, quocunque tempore illic unitas facta est vel facta fuerit, sive ante leges, sive post seges, ad eam cathedram pertineant ad quam catho­ lica quæ jam ibi fuerat pertinebat. De diæcesibut : qualiter eas dividant inter se episcopi tam catholici quam qui ex Donati parte conversi sunt. CXVIII.
But because many controversies have since arisen, and continue to arise, among the bishops concerning dioceses, for which it then seemed too little provision was made, now in this holy council it has been resolved that wherever both the Catholic body and the party of Donatus existed, and they belonged to different sees, at whatever time unity was there established or shall be established, whether before the laws or after the laws, those places shall belong to that see to which the Catholic body which had already been there belonged. Concerning dioceses: how the bishops, both Catholic and those converted from the party of Donatus, are to divide them among themselves. CXVIII.
但因其後在主教之間就教區產生了許多爭議,且仍在產生,當時對此似乎顧慮不足;如今在此神聖會議中議決:凡大公教會與多納派並存、且分屬不同座堂之處,無論何時在當地達成合一、或將達成合一,無論在法令之前或之後,這些地方都應隸屬於那原已在當地的大公教會所隸屬之座堂。論教區:大公教會主教與從多納派歸正者當如何彼此劃分教區。第一一八條。
2:373
Ita sane, ut si episcopus ex Donatistis ad catholicam unitatem conversus est, æqualiter inter se dividant eas quæ sic fuerint inventae, ubi ambæ partes fuerunt, id est, ut alia loca ad illum, alia ad illum pertineant, ita ut ille dividat, qui amplius temporis in episcopatu habet, et minor eligat. Quod si forte unus fuerit locus, ad eum perlineat cui vicinior in­ venitur. Quod si ambabus cathedris aequaliter vici­ nus est, ad eum pertineat, quem plebs elegerit. Quod si forte antiqui catholici suum episcopum vo­ luerint, et illi suum qui ex Donati parte conversi sunt, plurium voluntas paucioribus præferatur. Si autem partes æquales sunt, majoris temporis epi- scopodeputetur.
So indeed, that if a bishop from among the Donatists has been converted to Catholic unity, they shall equally divide between themselves those places thus found where both parties existed; that is, that some places shall belong to one and some to the other, in such a way that he who has held the episcopate for the longer time shall make the division, and the junior shall choose. But if perchance there be a single place, let it belong to the see to which it is found nearer. But if it is equally near to both sees, let it belong to the one which the people shall have chosen. But if perchance the old Catholics desire their own bishop, and those who have been converted from the party of Donatus desire theirs, let the wish of the greater number be preferred to the fewer. But if the parties are equal, let the place be assigned to the bishop of longer standing.
如此而行:若有從多納徒派歸正大公合一的主教,則對於那些查明兩派並存之處,雙方當平均劃分;即一些地方歸這一位、一些歸那一位,由在任較久者作劃分,較資淺者作揀選。若恰有單一地方,則歸於查明距其較近的座堂。若距兩座堂同樣近,則歸於民眾所揀選者。若舊有的大公教會信眾願要自己的主教,而從多納派歸正者願要他們的,則人數多者的意願當優先於少數。若雙方人數相等,則此地當歸於在任較久的主教。
2:374
Si autem ita plurima loca inveniun­ tur, in quibus ambæ partes fuerunt, ut non possint æqualiter dividi, velut si impari numero fuerint, distributis eis locis qui parem habent numerum, quicunque locus remanserit, hoc in eo servetur, quod superius dictum est, cum de uno tractaretur loco. Ut si quam diæcesim episcopus ab hæresi liberans triennio possederit, nullus eam repetat. CXIX. Item placuit ut, etiamsi quisquam post leges aliquem locum ad catholicam unitatem con­ verterit, si eum per triennium nemine repetente re­ tinuit, ulterius ab eo non repetatur. Si tamen per ipsum triennium fuit episcopus qui posset repetere et tacuit, præjudicium patietur :
But if so many places are found in which both parties existed that they cannot be equally divided, as for example if they are of an odd number, then, after distributing those places which are of an even number, whatever place remains over, the same rule shall be observed in it as was stated above when dealing with a single place. That if a bishop who has freed a diocese from heresy has possessed it for three years, no one shall reclaim it. CXIX. Likewise it was resolved that, even if anyone after the laws has converted some place to Catholic unity, if he has held it for three years with no one reclaiming it, it shall no longer be reclaimed from him. If however during that very three years there was a bishop who could have reclaimed it and kept silent, he shall suffer the prejudice of his right.
但若查明兩派並存之地甚多,以致無法平均劃分(例如其數為奇數),則先分配成雙數之地,所餘的任何一地,當依上文論單一地方時所述之規則處理。論主教若使某教區脫離異端並佔有三年,無人可再索回。第一一九條。同樣議決:即使有人在法令之後使某地歸入大公合一,若他持守三年而無人索回,此後便不得再向他索回。然而若在該三年期間有主教本可索回卻保持緘默,則他必喪失其索回之權。
2:375
si aulem non fuit, non præjudicetur matrici, sed liceat, cum locus ac­ ceperit episcopum qui non habebat, ex ipso die intra triennium repetere. Itemque si fuerit episcopus ad catholicam ex Donati parte conversus, non ei præ­ judicet præfinitum tempus ; sed ex quo die con­ versus est, habeat per triennium potestatem repe­ tendi loca quæ ad ipsam pertinebant cathedram. De his qui in plebes, quas ad se putant pertinere, in­ conventis his a quibus tenentur, irruerint. CXX.
But if there was no such bishop, no prejudice shall fall upon the mother church; rather it shall be permitted, when the place receives a bishop which it did not have, from that very day to reclaim it within three years. And likewise, if a bishop has been converted to the Catholic Church from the party of Donatus, the prescribed time shall not prejudice him; but from the day on which he was converted, he shall have for three years the power of reclaiming the places which belonged to that very see. Concerning those who, against the congregations they think belong to them, have rushed in without consulting those who hold them. CXX.
但若當時並無這樣的主教,則母堂不致受損;反倒當那原無主教之地接受了主教時,可從那日起在三年內索回。同樣,若有主教從多納派歸入大公教會,所定的期限不致使他受損;而是從他歸正之日起,他有三年之權索回隸屬於該座堂的各地。論那些對自認屬己的會眾,未與持有者商議便擅自闖入者。第一二〇條。
2:376
Item placuit, ut quicunque episcopi, plebes quas ad suam calhedram æstimant pertinere, non ita repetunt ut causas suas episcopis judicantibus agant, sed alio retinente irruerint, sive volentibus, sive no­ lentibus plebibus, causae sum detrimentum patiantur. Et quicunque jam hoc fecerunt, si nondum est inter episcopos finita contentio, sed adhuc inde conten­ dunt, ille inde discedat, quem constiterit præter­ missis judiciis ecclesiasticis irruisse. Nec sibi quis­ que blandiatur, si a primate, ut retineat, litteras im­ petrarit, sed sive habeat litteras, sive non habeat, conveniat eum qui tenet, ct ejus litteras accipiat, ut eum appareat pacifice tenuisse Ecclesiam ad se per­ tinentem.
Likewise it was resolved that whatever bishops, claiming congregations which they judge to belong to their see, do not reclaim them in such a way as to plead their causes before bishops acting as judges, but rush in while another holds them—whether the congregations be willing or unwilling—shall suffer the loss of their cause. And whoever have already done this, if the dispute between the bishops is not yet ended but they still contend over it, let him withdraw from it who is shown to have rushed in disregarding the ecclesiastical courts. Nor let anyone flatter himself if he has obtained letters from the primate that he may keep it; but whether he has letters or not, let him approach the one who holds it and receive his letter, so that it may appear that he has peacefully held the church belonging to him.
同樣議決:凡主教,若主張自己座堂應有的會眾,卻不藉在判官主教前申訴其案的方式索回,反倒趁他人持有時擅自闖入——無論會眾願意與否——都當喪失其案。凡已如此行者,若主教間的爭執尚未了結、仍在爭論,則經查明無視教會審判而擅闖者,當從該處退出。任何人也不可因從首席主教取得准其持守的文書便自我寬慰;無論他有無文書,都當去見持有者並領受其文書,使他顯為以和平方式持有屬己的教會。
2:377
Si autem aliquam quæstionem retulerit, per episcopos judices causa finiatur : sive quos eis primates dederint , sive quos ipsi vicinos ex con­ sensu elegerint. De his qui plebes ad se pertinentes negligunt. CXXI. Item placuit ul quicunque negligunt loca ad suam cathedram pertinentia, in catholicam uni­ taLem lucrari, conveniantur a diligenlibus vicinis episcopis, ut id agere non morentur. Quod si intra sex menses a die convenlionis non effecerint, qui potuerit ea lucrari, ad ipsum pertineant. Ita sane, ut si ille ad quem pertinuisse videbantur, probare potuerit magis illius electam negligentiam ab hære­ ticis, ut inpune ibi sint, et suam diligentiam fuisse præventam :
But if he raises some question, let the cause be concluded by bishops as judges—either those whom the primates assign to them, or those neighbouring bishops whom they themselves choose by consent. Concerning those who neglect the congregations belonging to them. CXXI. Likewise it was resolved that whatever bishops neglect to gain for Catholic unity the places belonging to their see, shall be approached by diligent neighbouring bishops, that they may not delay to do it. And if within six months from the day of the approach they do not accomplish it, let those places belong to him who has been able to gain them. So indeed, that if he to whom they were seen to belong can prove that the negligence chosen by him was rather that the heretics might remain there with impunity, and that his own diligence was forestalled:
但若他提出某種疑問,則此案當由主教作判官了結——或是首席主教指派給他們者,或是他們自己經同意揀選的鄰近主教。論那些疏忽隸屬己處之會眾者。第一二一條。同樣議決:凡主教疏忽,不為大公合一爭取隸屬其座堂之各地者,當由勤勉的鄰近主教前去勸誡,使他不遲於行事。若自勸誡之日起六個月內仍未成就,則那些地方當歸於能爭取到的主教。如此而行:若那原被視為應屬之主教能證明,他所選的「疏忽」其實是為使異端者安然留在當地,而他自己的勤勉被搶先了——
2:378
ut eo modo ejus cura sollicitior veta­ retur : cum hoc judices episcopi cognoverint t suæ cathedrae loca restituant. Sane si episcopi inter quos causa versatur, diversarum sunt provinciarum, ille primas det judices, in cujus provincia est locus de quo contenditur. Si autem ex communi placito vici­ nos judices clegcrint, aut unus eligatur aut tres, ut si tres clegcrint, aut omnium sententiam scquan­ tur, aut duorum. Quod electorum judicum sententia sperni non debeat. CXXII. A judicibus autem quos communis con­ sensus elegerit, non liceat provocare.
so that thereby his more solicitous care was hindered: when bishops as judges have ascertained this, let them restore those places to his see. But if the bishops between whom the cause is disputed are of different provinces, let that primate assign judges in whose province the place is situated concerning which the dispute is. But if by common agreement they choose neighbouring judges, let either one be chosen or three, so that if they choose three, they follow either the opinion of all or of two. For the sentence of the chosen judges ought not to be despised. CXXII. From judges, however, whom common consent has chosen, it shall not be lawful to appeal.
以致他更為殷切的關顧因此受阻:當主教判官查明此事,便當把那些地方歸還其座堂。但若爭執中的兩主教分屬不同行省,則由那爭議之地所在行省的首席主教指派判官。若雙方憑共同協議揀選鄰近判官,則或揀選一人,或揀選三人;若揀選三人,則當遵從全體或其中兩人的判決。所揀選判官的判決不可輕視。第一二二條。然而,對於共同同意所揀選的判官,不得提出上訴。
2:379
Et quisquis provocatus repertus fuerit per contumaciam nolle obtemperare judicibus, cum hoc primæ sedis epi­ scopo fuerit probatum, det litteras, ut nullus ei communicet episcoporum, donec obtemperet. Ut si episcopus negligat suam diæcesim, communione privetur. CXXIII. Si in matricibus cathedris episcopus ne­ gligens fueril adversus hæreticos, conveniatur a vi­ cinis episcopis diligentibus, et ei sua negligenlia dc­ monstrctur, ut se excusare non possit. Quod si ex die quo convenitur, intra sex menses, si in ejus provincia exsecutio fuerit, et non eos ad unitatem catholicam convertendos curaverit, non ei commu­ nicetur, donec adimpleat.
And whoever, having been summoned, is found through contumacy unwilling to obey the judges, when this has been proved to the bishop of the first see, let the latter issue letters that none of the bishops should hold communion with him until he obeys. That if a bishop neglects his diocese, he shall be deprived of communion. CXXIII. If in the mother sees a bishop is negligent against heretics, let him be approached by diligent neighbouring bishops, and let his negligence be pointed out to him, so that he cannot excuse himself. And if, from the day on which he is approached, within six months—if there be in his province the means of execution—he has not taken care to convert them to Catholic unity, let him not be held in communion until he fulfils it.
凡受傳喚之人,若因頑梗而被查明不肯服從判官,當此事向首席座堂的主教證實後,該主教當頒發文書,使眾主教在他順服之前都不與他相通。論主教若疏忽其教區,當被剝奪相通之權。第一二三條。若在母座堂有主教對異端者疏忽,當由勤勉的鄰近主教前去勸誡,並向他指明其疏忽,使他無從推諉。若自受勸誡之日起六個月內——倘其行省內有執行的途徑——他仍未盡力使他們歸入大公合一,則在他履行之前,不得與他相通。
2:380
Si autem exsecutor ad loca non venerit, non ascribatur episcopo. De episcopis qui Donatistas communicasse mentiti fuerint. CXXIV. Si autem probatum fuerit eum de com­ munione illorum fuisse mentitum, dicendo eos com­ municasse quos eo sciente non communicasse con­ stiterit, etiam episcopatum amittat. De presbyteris et clericis, ut von appellent nisi ad > Africana concilia. CXXV. Item placuit, ut presbyteri, diaconi, vel cxteri inferiores clerici, in causis, quas habuerint, si de judiciis episcoporum suorum questi fuerint, vicini episcopi eos audiant, et inter eos quidquid est finiant, adhibiti ab eis ex consensu episcoporum suo­ rum.
But if the executor has not come to the places, it shall not be charged against the bishop. Concerning bishops who have falsely claimed that they have admitted Donatists to communion. CXXIV. But if it be proved that he lied concerning their communion, by saying that those had been admitted to communion who, as he knew, were established not to have been admitted, let him also lose his episcopate. Concerning presbyters and clerics, that they should not appeal except to the African councils. CXXV. Likewise it was resolved that presbyters, deacons, or the other lower clerics, in the cases they may have, if they complain of the judgments of their own bishops, the neighbouring bishops shall hear them, and shall settle whatever there is between them, being called in by them with the consent of their own bishops.
但若執行官未到達當地,則不歸咎於該主教。論主教若謊稱已使多納徒派與其相通。第一二四條。但若查明他在相通之事上說謊,謊稱某些人已與其相通,而據他所知這些人確實未曾相通,則他當喪失主教之職。論長老與聖職人員,除非上訴於非洲眾會議,不得另行上訴。第一二五條。同樣議決:長老、執事或其他下級聖職人員,在其所涉之案中,若申訴對自己主教審判的不滿,則由鄰近主教審理他們,並了結他們之間的一切事,這些主教須經其本主教同意而被請來。
2:381
Quod si et ab eis provocandum putaverint, non provocent nisi ad Africana concilia, vel ad primates provinciarum suarum ; ad transmarina autem qui putaverit appellandum, a nullo intra Africarn in com­ munionem suscipiatur. De virginibus etiam minoribus velandis. CXXVI. Item placuit, ut quicunque episCoporum necessitate periclitantis pudicitiæ virginalis, cum vel petitor potens, vcl raptor aliquis formidatur, vel si etiam aliquo mortis periculoso scrupulo compuncta fuerit, ne non velata moriatur, aut exigentibus pa­ rentibus, aut his ad quorum curam pertinet, vela­ verit virginem, seu velavit intra viginti et quinque annos ætatis :
But if they think they must appeal even from these, let them not appeal except to the African councils, or to the primates of their own provinces; but whoever thinks he must appeal across the sea, let him be received into communion by no one within Africa. Concerning the veiling also of younger virgins. CXXVI. Likewise it was resolved that whatever bishop, by the necessity of endangered virginal chastity—when either a powerful suitor or some ravisher is feared, or if she has even been pricked by some perilous scruple of death, lest she die unveiled—either at the demand of her parents, or of those to whose care she belongs, shall have veiled a virgin, or has veiled one before the age of twenty-five years:
但若他們認為必須再向這些主教上訴,則除非向非洲眾會議或向其本行省的首席主教,不得另行上訴;凡認為必須越海上訴者,在非洲境內不得被任何人接納相通。論年幼童貞女的受蒙頭禮。第一二六條。同樣議決:凡主教,因童貞貞潔遭遇危險之必要——當有勢力的求婚者或某劫掠者令人懼怕,或她因某種致命的疑慮而憂懼、惟恐未受蒙頭即死——或應其父母、或應負其照管之責者的要求,而為某童貞女行蒙頭禮,或已在二十五歲之前為其行蒙頭禮者:
2:382
non ei obsit concilium quod de isto annorum numero constitutum est. Ne diutius episcopi teneantur in concilio, ternos ex se singularum provinciarum judices cliganl. CXXVII. Item placuit, ne diutius universi episco­ pi qui ad concilium congregati sunt tenerentur, ab universo concilio judices ternos de singulis provin­ ciis cligi, et electi sunt de provincia Carthaginensi, Vincentius, Fortunatianus, et Clarus; de provincia Numidia Alypius, Augustinus, et Restitutus ; de pro­ \ incia Byzacena, cuin sancto sene Donatiano primate Cresconius, Jocuudus, et Æmilianus ; de Mauritania Satifensi Severianus, Asialicus, et Donatus ;
let not the council which was established concerning this number of years be to his disadvantage. That bishops may not be detained longer in council, let them choose three judges each from the several provinces. CXXVII. Likewise it was resolved that, lest all the bishops who have gathered for the council be detained longer, three judges from each province should be chosen by the whole council; and there were chosen from the province of Carthage: Vincentius, Fortunatianus, and Clarus; from the province of Numidia: Alypius, Augustine, and Restitutus; from the province of Byzacena, together with the holy elder Donatianus the primate: Cresconius, Jocundus, and Aemilianus; from Mauretania Sitifensis: Severianus, Asiaticus, and Donatus;
則那關於此年齡之數所定的會議規定,不致使他受損。為使主教不致在會議中被久留,當令各行省每省揀選三位判官。第一二七條。同樣議決:為免聚集赴會的眾主教被久留,由全體會議從各行省揀選三位判官;於是揀選了:迦太基行省的文森提烏、福爾圖納提安與克拉魯斯;努米底亞行省的亞利比烏、奧古斯丁與雷斯提圖圖斯;拜扎切納行省,連同聖潔的長者、首席主教多納提安,揀選了克雷斯科尼烏、約孔杜斯與埃米利安;西提非斯的茅利塔尼亞行省的塞維利安、亞細亞提庫斯與多納圖斯;
2:383
de pro­ vancia Tripolitana Plautius, qui ex more legatus unus est inistis, qui omnes cum sancto sene Aurelio uni- versa cognoscant: a quo petiit universum concilium, ut cunctis sive gestis quæ confecta jam sunt, seu epistolis ipse subscribat. Et subscripserunt. Aurelius episcopus Ecclesiæ Carthaginensis huic decreto con­ sensi, et prælecto subscripsi. Similiter et cæteri sub­ scripserunt. Item huic concilio interfuit Ecclesiæ Romanæ legatio. Post consulatum gloriosissimorum imperatorum Honorii XII et Theodosii VIII Augg., III kal. Junias, Carlbagine in secretario basilicæ restitutæ.
from the province of Tripolitania: Plautius, who according to custom is the single legate from there; let all these, together with the holy elder Aurelius, take cognizance of all matters: whom the whole council requested that he himself subscribe to all things, whether to the acts which have already been completed, or to the letters. And they subscribed. I, Aurelius, bishop of the Church of Carthage, have consented to this decree, and, having read it through, have subscribed. Likewise the others also subscribed. Likewise there was present at this council a legation of the Roman Church. After the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius for the twelfth time and Theodosius for the eighth, the Augusti, on the third day before the Kalends of June, at Carthage, in the sacristy of the restored basilica.
的黎波里行省的普勞提烏,他按慣例是該地的唯一使節;願這眾人連同聖潔的長者奧勒留,審理一切事務:全體會議請求他親自在一切事上署名,無論是已完成的議事錄,或是各封書信。他們便署了名。我,迦太基教會主教奧勒留,贊同此項法令,並通讀後署名。其餘眾人也照樣署名。同樣,羅馬教會的使團也出席了此次會議。於最榮耀的皇帝何挪留第十二次、狄奧多西第八次任執政之後,六月朔日前第三日,在迦太基,於重建之大殿的祭衣所。
2:384
Cum Au­ relius episcopus, una cum Faustino Ecclesiæ Poten­ tinæ, provinciæ Italiæ Piceni, legato Romanæ Eccle­ siæ, Vincentio Culositano, Fortunatiano Neapolita­ no, Mariano Uzipparensi, Adeodato Simidico, Pen­ tadio Carpitano, Rufiniano Muzubensi, Prætextato Sicilibensi, Quodvultdeo Verensi, Candido Abbirita­ no, Galloniano Uliensi legatis provinciæ Proconsu­ laris, Alypio Thagastensi, Augustino Hipponensium Regiorum, et Posidonio Calamensi legatis provincix Numidiæ, Maximiano Aquensi, Jocundo Suffetulensi, et Hilariano Horreocellorum legatis provincie Byza­ cenæ, Novato Sitifensi, ct Leone Moctensi, legatis provinciæ Mauritaniæ Sltifensis, Ninello Rusurrensi, Laurentio Icositano, et Numeriano Rusgunicnsi le­ gatis provinciæ Mauritanix Caesariensis, ab univer­ sali concilio judicibus dclectis, astantibus diaconis, consedisset, et quibusdam peractis, multi episcopi cæterorum pcragendorum memorasse conquereren­ tur sustinere non posse, et ad proprias Ecclesias festinarent, placuit universo concilio ut ab omnibus eligerentur de singulis quibusque provinciis, qui pro­ pter alia peragenda residerent.
When Aurelius the bishop, together with Faustinus of the Church of Potentia in the province of Picenum in Italy, legate of the Roman Church, and with Vincentius of Culusi, Fortunatianus of Neapolis, Marianus of Uzippa, Adeodatus of Simidica, Pentadius of Carpi, Rufinianus of Muzubi, Praetextatus of Sicilibba, Quodvultdeus of Vera, Candidus of Abbir, and Gallonianus of Ulia, legates of the Proconsular province; with Alypius of Thagaste, Augustine of Hippo Regius, and Posidonius of Calama, legates of the province of Numidia; with Maximianus of Aquae, Jocundus of Suffetula, and Hilarianus of Horreum Caelium, legates of the province of Byzacena; with Novatus of Sitifis and Leo of Mocta, legates of the province of Mauretania Sitifensis; with Ninellus of Rusurra, Laurentius of Icosium, and Numerianus of Rusguniae, legates of the province of Mauretania Caesariensis—chosen as judges by the universal council, with the deacons standing by—had sat down, and certain matters had been transacted, when many bishops complained that they could not bear to remain for the transaction of the remaining business, and were hastening to their own churches, it pleased the whole council that there should be chosen by all, from each several province, those who should remain behind for the carrying out of the other matters.
當主教奧勒留與下列諸人同坐審理時——即義大利皮切努姆行省波坦提亞教會的浮士丁諾、羅馬教會使節;以及方省(前執政官行省)的使節:庫盧西的文森提烏、那不勒斯的福爾圖納提安、烏齊帕的馬利安、西米迪卡的阿德奧達圖斯、卡爾庇的彭塔迪烏、穆祖比的魯非尼安、西西利巴的普雷泰克斯塔圖斯、維拉的克沃武爾特德烏斯、阿比爾的坎迪杜斯、烏利亞的加洛尼安;努米底亞行省的使節:塔加斯特的亞利比烏、希波雷吉烏斯的奧古斯丁、卡拉馬的波西多尼烏;拜扎切納行省的使節:阿夸耶的馬克西米安、蘇菲圖拉的約孔杜斯、霍雷烏姆切利烏姆的希拉里安;西提非斯的茅利塔尼亞行省的使節:西提非斯的諾瓦圖斯、莫克塔的雷奧;切撒利恩西斯的茅利塔尼亞行省的使節:魯蘇拉的尼涅盧斯、伊科西烏姆的勞倫提烏、魯斯古尼亞耶的努梅利安——這些人是全體會議所揀選的判官,執事們侍立在旁;既已坐定並辦理了某些事務,許多主教抱怨說他們無法忍受久留以辦理其餘事務,且急於返回自己的教會,於是全體會議議決:由眾人從各行省揀選若干人留下,以辦理其他事務。
2:385
Et factum est ut hi adessent quorum subscriptiones eos adfuisse te­ stantur. Quod excommunicati ad accusationem admitti non debeant. CXXVIII. Placuitque omnibus, quoniam superio­ ribus conciliorum decretis de personis quæ adn:il­ tendæ sunt ad accusationem clericorum jam consti­ tutum est, et quæ personæ non admitterentur non expressum est, idcirco definimus eum rite ad accu­ sationem non admitti, qui, posleaquam excommuni­ catus fuerit, in ipsa adhuc excommunicatione con­ stitutus, sive sit clericus, sive laicus, accusare vo­ luerit. Quod servi et liberti, omnesque infames personæ non debeant accusare. CXXIX. Item placuit ut omnes servi vel proprii.
And it came to pass that those were present whose subscriptions testify that they were present. That the excommunicate ought not to be admitted to make an accusation. CXXVIII. And it pleased all that, since by the earlier decrees of the councils it was already established concerning the persons who are to be admitted to the accusation of clerics, but it was not expressed which persons should not be admitted, therefore we define that he is rightly not admitted to an accusation who, after he has been excommunicated, while still placed in that very excommunication—whether he be cleric or layman—has wished to accuse. That slaves and freedmen, and all persons of ill repute, ought not to accuse. CXXIX. Likewise it was resolved that all slaves, whether one's own,
於是這些人便都在場,他們的署名證明他們確曾出席。論被逐出教會者不當被允許提出控告。第一二八條。眾人皆議決:既然各會議先前的法令已規定何種人可被允許控告聖職人員,卻未明言何種人不得被允許,因此我們界定:凡被逐出教會之後、仍處於該逐出狀態之中——無論是聖職人員或平信徒——而欲提出控告者,按理不當被允許控告。論奴僕、自由民及一切聲名狼藉之人不當控告。第一二九條。同樣議決:凡奴僕,無論是己有的,
2:386
liberti ad accusationem non admittantur, vel omnes, quos ad accusanda publica crimina leges publicæ non admittunt. Omnes etiam infamiæ maculis aspersi, id est, histriones, ac turpitudinibus subjectæ personæ. hæretici etiam, sive pagani, seu Judxi: sed tamen omnibus quibus accusatio denegatur, in causis pro­ priis accusandi licentia non neganda. Ut qui unum crimen non probarerit, ad alterum admilli non debeat. CXXX. Item placuit, quotiescunquc clericis ab accusatoribus multa crimina objiciuntur, et unum ex ipsis, de quo prius egerint, probare non valuerint, ad cætera jam non admittantur. Qui ad testimonium admittendi sunt. CXXXI.
freedmen, shall not be admitted to make an accusation, nor all those whom the public laws do not admit for the accusation of public crimes. Also all who are stained with the marks of infamy, that is, actors and persons subjected to base practices, heretics also, whether pagans or Jews: yet nevertheless to all those to whom accusation is denied, in their own causes the liberty of accusing is not to be denied. That he who has not proved one charge ought not to be admitted to another. CXXX. Likewise it was resolved that, whenever many crimes are laid against clerics by accusers, and they have not been able to prove one of them—that one which they pursued first—they shall not thereafter be admitted to the rest. Who are to be admitted to give testimony. CXXXI.
或是自由民,都不得被允許提出控告,凡公法不允許其控告公眾罪行者亦然。又凡沾染恥辱污點之人,即優伶與從事卑賤之事者,並異端者,無論是異教徒或猶太人:然而,凡被拒絕控告權者,在涉及自身的案件中,控告的自由不當被拒絕。論凡未能證實一項罪名者,不當被允許提出另一項。第一三〇條。同樣議決:每當控告者向聖職人員提出多項罪名,而他們連其中一項——即他們最先提出的那項——都未能證實時,此後便不得被允許提出其餘各項。論何種人可被允許作證。第一三一條。
2:387
Testes autem ad testimonium non admit­ tendos, qui nec ad accusationem admitti praecepti sunt, vel etiam quos ipse accusator de sua domo produxerit. Ad testimonium autem intra annos 14 ætatis suæ non admittantur. Dc cpiscopo qui excommunicat eum qui sibi soli crimen dicit esse confessum. CXXXII. Item placuit ut, si quando episcopus di­ cit aliquem sibi soli proprium crimen fuisse confes­ sum, atque ille neget, non pulet ad injuriam suam episcopus pertinere quod illi soli non creditur, etsi Fcrupulo propriae conscientiæ se dicit neganti nolle communicare. Ut non temere quemquam communione privet episcopus. CXXXIII.
But witnesses are not to be admitted to give testimony who have been forbidden to be admitted to make an accusation, or even those whom the accuser himself has produced from his own household. And to give testimony let none be admitted within the fourteenth year of his age. Concerning a bishop who excommunicates one who confesses a crime to him alone. CXXXII. Likewise it was resolved that, if at any time a bishop says that some crime was confessed to him alone, and that man denies it, let the bishop not think it pertains to his own injury that he alone is not believed; and even if he says that from the scruple of his own conscience he is unwilling to commune with the one who denies it. That a bishop may not rashly deprive anyone of communion. CXXXIII.
但凡被禁止允許其控告之人,亦不得被允許作證;甚至控告者自己從其家中帶出之人也不得作證。又凡未滿十四歲者,不得被允許作證。論主教若將那只向他一人認罪之人逐出教會。第一三二條。同樣議決:若有時主教聲稱某人只向他一人認了某罪,而那人否認,則主教不當以為「惟獨他一人不被採信」是對他自身的侮辱;即便他說因自己良心的疑慮而不願與那否認者相通,亦當如此。論主教不可輕率剝奪任何人的相通之權。第一三三條。
2:388
Quandiu excommunicato non commu­ nicaverit suus episcopus, eidem episcopo ab aliis non communicetur episcopis : ut magis caveat episcopus ne dicat in quemquam quod aliis documentis con­ vincere non poterit. Aurelius episcopus dixit: Juxta statuta totius con­ cilii congregati, et meæ mediocritatis sententiam, placet facere rerum omnium conclusionem : universi tituli designati, et digesli hujus diei tractatu, eccle- Liaslica gesta suscipiant; quæ vero adhuc expressa non sunt, die sequenti per fratres nostros Faustinum episcopum, Philippum, et Asellum presbyteros vene­ pabili fratri et coepiscopo nostro Bonifacio rescribe­ mus, et subscripserunt.
As long as his own bishop does not commune with an excommunicate, let that same bishop not be communed with by other bishops: so that the bishop may rather take care not to say against anyone what he cannot prove by other evidence. Aurelius the bishop said: According to the statutes of the whole council assembled, and the opinion of my own humble self, it is pleasing to bring all matters to a conclusion: let all the headings designated and digested by the proceedings of this day be entered in the ecclesiastical acts; but those things which have not yet been expressed, on the following day, through our brothers Faustinus the bishop, and Philippus and Asellus the presbyters, we shall write back to our venerable brother and fellow-bishop Boniface. And they subscribed.
只要某主教不與被逐出教會者相通,其他主教也不當與該主教相通:如此使主教格外謹慎,不致對任何人說出他無法以其他證據證實之事。主教奧勒留說:按全體聚集會議的章程,並我這卑微之人的意見,宜將一切事務作出結論:願今日議事所指定並整理的一切標題,都載入教會議事錄;至於尚未表述之事,明日當藉我們的弟兄、主教浮士丁諾,以及長老腓力與阿塞盧斯,回函我們可敬的弟兄與同工主教博尼法斯。他們便署了名。
2:389
Aurelius episcopus, his gestis statutorum apud nos labilis subscripsi. Valentinus primæ scdis episcopus provinciæ Nu­ midiæ, his gestis subscripsi. Faustinus episcopus Ecclesiæ Potentinæ provinciæ Piceni, legatus Ecclesiæ Romanæ, his gestis sub­ scripsi. Augustinus episcopus Hipponiensis, legatus pro­ vinciæ Numidiæ, his gestis subscripsi. Possidius episcopus Calamensis, legatus provinciæ Numidiæ, his gestis subscripsi. Vincentius Culusitanus, his gestis subscripsi. Fortunatianus Ncapolilanus, his gestis subscripsi. Penladius Carpentanus, his gestis subscripsi. Rufianus Maxensis, his geslis subscripsi.
I, Aurelius the bishop, have subscribed to these acts of the statutes drawn up before us. I, Valentinus, bishop of the first see of the province of Numidia, have subscribed to these acts. I, Faustinus, bishop of the Church of Potentia in the province of Picenum, legate of the Roman Church, have subscribed to these acts. I, Augustine, bishop of Hippo, legate of the province of Numidia, have subscribed to these acts. I, Possidius, bishop of Calama, legate of the province of Numidia, have subscribed to these acts. I, Vincentius of Culusi, have subscribed to these acts. I, Fortunatianus of Neapolis, have subscribed to these acts. I, Pentadius of Carpi, have subscribed to these acts. I, Rufinianus of Muzubi, have subscribed to these acts.
我,主教奧勒留,已在我們面前擬定的這些章程議事錄上署名。我,努米底亞行省首席座堂主教瓦倫提努,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,皮切努姆行省波坦提亞教會主教、羅馬教會使節浮士丁諾,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,希波主教、努米底亞行省使節奧古斯丁,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,卡拉馬主教、努米底亞行省使節波西迪烏,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,庫盧西的文森提烏,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,那不勒斯的福爾圖納提安,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,卡爾庇的彭塔迪烏,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,穆祖比的魯非尼安,已在這些議事錄上署名。
2:390
Praetextatus Sicilibensis, his gestis subscripsi, Quodvultdeus Verensis, his gestis subscripsi. Candidus Germaniæ, his gestis subscripsi. Maximianus Aquensis, his gestis subscripsi. Jucundus Suffetulensis, legatus provinciæ Byzace­ , his gestis subscripsi. Maximinus, legalus provinciæ Byzacenæ, his gestis subscripsi. Hilarianus Horreocellensis, legatus provinciæ Byza­ ceræ, his gestis subscripsi. Novatus Sitifensis, Icgatus provinciæ ejusdem, his gestis subscripsi. Ninellus Rusurrianensis, legatus provinciæ Cæsa­ riensis, his gestis subscripsi. Laurentius Icositanus, legalis provinciæ Cæsa­ riensis, his gestis subscripsi.
I, Praetextatus of Sicilibba, have subscribed to these acts. I, Quodvultdeus of Vera, have subscribed to these acts. I, Candidus of Germania, have subscribed to these acts. I, Maximianus of Aquae, have subscribed to these acts. I, Jucundus of Suffetula, legate of the province of Byzacena, have subscribed to these acts. I, Maximinus, legate of the province of Byzacena, have subscribed to these acts. I, Hilarianus of Horreum Caelium, legate of the province of Byzacena, have subscribed to these acts. I, Novatus of Sitifis, legate of the same province, have subscribed to these acts. I, Ninellus of Rusurra, legate of the province of Caesariensis, have subscribed to these acts. I, Laurentius of Icosium, legate of the province of Caesariensis, have subscribed to these acts.
我,西西利巴的普雷泰克斯塔圖斯,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,維拉的克沃武爾特德烏斯,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,日耳曼尼亞的坎迪杜斯,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,阿夸耶的馬克西米安,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,蘇菲圖拉的約孔杜斯、拜扎切納行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,馬克西米努斯、拜扎切納行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,霍雷烏姆切利烏姆的希拉里安、拜扎切納行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,西提非斯的諾瓦圖斯、同行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,魯蘇拉的尼涅盧斯、切撒利恩西斯行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,伊科西烏姆的勞倫提烏、切撒利恩西斯行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。
2:391
Numerianus Rusguriensis, legatus provinciæ Cae­ saricnsis, his gestis subscripsi. Lco Moctensis, legatus provinciæ Cæsariensis, his gestis subscripsi. Alius Leo, legatus provinciæ Sitifensis, his gestis subscripsi. Et cæteri episcopi 227 similiter subscripserunt. Philippus presbyter, legatus Ecclesiæ Romanae, bis gestis a nobis recollectis subscripsi. Asellus presbyter, legatus Ecclesiæ Romanæ, his gestis subscripsi, quæ per nos directa sunt. Incipit epistola ab omni concilio Africano ad Bonifa­ cium urbis Romæ episcopum, per Faustinum episco­ pum, Philippum, et Asellum presbyteros, legatos Ecclesice Romaniæ, directa. CXXXIV.
I, Numerianus of Rusguniae, legate of the province of Caesariensis, have subscribed to these acts. I, Leo of Mocta, legate of the province of Caesariensis, have subscribed to these acts. I, another Leo, legate of the province of Sitifensis, have subscribed to these acts. And the other 227 bishops likewise subscribed. I, Philippus the presbyter, legate of the Roman Church, have subscribed to these acts gathered together by us. I, Asellus the presbyter, legate of the Roman Church, have subscribed to these acts, which were drawn up through us. Here begins the letter sent from the whole African council to Boniface, bishop of the city of Rome, through Faustinus the bishop and Philippus and Asellus the presbyters, legates of the Roman Church. CXXXIV.
我,魯斯古尼亞耶的努梅利安、切撒利恩西斯行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,莫克塔的雷奧、切撒利恩西斯行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。我,另一位雷奧、西提非斯行省使節,已在這些議事錄上署名。其餘二二七位主教也照樣署名。我,長老腓力、羅馬教會使節,已在我們所匯整的這些議事錄上署名。我,長老阿塞盧斯、羅馬教會使節,已在這些藉我們所擬的議事錄上署名。此處開始:全體非洲會議致羅馬城主教博尼法斯之書信,藉主教浮士丁諾與長老腓力、阿塞盧斯,即羅馬教會使節遞送。第一三四條。
2:392
Domino beatissimo et honorabili fratri Bonifacio Aurelius, Valentinus primæ sedis provin­ ciæ Numidiæ, et cæteri, qui praesentes adfuimus, no­ mero CCXVII ex omni concilio Africæ.
To the most blessed lord and honourable brother Boniface, Aurelius, Valentinus of the first see of the province of Numidia, and the rest who were present, two hundred and seventeen in number, from the whole council of Africa.
致至福的主、可敬的弟兄博尼法斯:奧勒留、努米底亞行省首席座堂的瓦倫提努,以及其餘在場諸人,共二百一十七位,自全體非洲會議致意。
2:393
Quoniam Domino placuit ut de his quæ nobiscum egerunt sancti fratres nostri, coepiscopus Faustinus, et compresbyteri Philippus, et Asellus, non beatæ memoriæ episcopo Zosimo, a quo ad nos mandata et litteras attulerunt, sed luse venerationi, qui in ejus locum es divinitus constitutus, humilitas nostra re­ scriberet, ea breviter insinuare debemus, quæ utro- rumque concordia terminata sunt, nec ea quae pro­ lixis gestorum voluminibus continentur, in quibus, salva quidem cbaritate, non tamen sine parvo alter­ cationis labore demorati sumus, ea gestis deliberan­ tcs quae nunc ad causam pertinent.
Since it has pleased the Lord that, concerning those matters which our holy brothers—our fellow-bishop Faustinus, and our fellow-presbyters Philippus and Asellus—transacted with us, our humility should write back, not to the bishop Zosimus of blessed memory, from whom they brought mandates and letters to us, but to your Reverence, who have been divinely appointed in his place, we ought briefly to make known those things which were concluded by the concord of both parties; and not those things which are contained in the lengthy volumes of the proceedings, in which, with charity indeed preserved, yet not without no small labour of altercation, we lingered, deliberating in the acts those things which now pertain to the cause.
既然主喜悅:對於我們的聖潔弟兄——同工主教浮士丁諾,以及同工長老腓力與阿塞盧斯——與我們所辦理之事,我們卑微之人當回函,並非回給至福之念的主教佐西穆(他們從他那裡帶來訓令與書信給我們),而是回給閣下的尊嚴,您已蒙神揀選接替了他的職位;因此我們當簡要陳明那些藉雙方和諧而了結之事,而非那些載於冗長議事卷冊中之事——在那些卷冊裡,我們雖保全了愛德,卻也耗費了不少爭辯的勞苦,在議事錄中審議那些如今與本案相關之事。
2:394
Quanquam et ille, si adhuc esset in corpore, hoc acciperet gratius, quod videret pacatius terminatum, domine frater- Apiarius presbyter, de cujus et ordinalione, et ex­ communicatione, et provocatione fuerat exortum non solum Siccensi, verum etiam totius Africanæ Ecclesiæ non leve scandalum, de omnibus erratis suis veniam petens communioni est restitutus. Prior autem coepiscopus noster Siccensis Urbanus, quod in eo corrigendum visum est, sine ulla dubitatione correxit. Quia vero paci et quieti Ecclesiæ non lan- tum ad praesens, sed etiam in posterum prospicien­ dum fuit, quoniam talia multa præcesserant, ut vel similia, vel etiam graviora deinceps praccaveri opor­ teret:
Although he too, if he were still in the body, would have received this the more gladly because he would see it concluded more peacefully, lord and brother. The presbyter Apiarius, concerning whose ordination, excommunication, and appeal there had arisen no slight scandal not only at Sicca but indeed for the whole African Church, asking pardon for all his errors, was restored to communion. But our fellow-bishop of Sicca, Urbanus, who had previously been over him, without any hesitation corrected what seemed to need correction in himself. But because provision had to be made for the peace and quiet of the Church, not only for the present but also for the future—since many such things had gone before, so that it behoved similar or even graver matters thereafter to be guarded against—
主、弟兄啊,他若仍在肉身之中,也必更加欣然領受此事,因他必看見此事更為平安地了結。長老阿庇阿利烏,關於他的按立、逐出教會與上訴之事,不僅在西卡、實在連對整個非洲教會都曾引起非小的醜聞;他為自己一切過錯祈求赦免,便被恢復相通。而我們先前轄管他的同工、西卡主教烏爾巴努,也毫不遲疑地改正了他自身看似需改正之處。但因必須為教會的平安寧靜籌謀,不僅顧及目前、也顧及將來——既然此前已有許多此類之事,便當防範此後類似、甚或更嚴重之事——
2:395
placuit nobis ut de Siccensi Ecclesia, reten­ to scilicet honore gradus sui, presbyter removeretur Apiarius, et accepto epistolio ubicunque alibi vellet et posset, presbyterii munere fungeretur. Quod ci­ dem ipsi per litteras proprias postulanti sine diffi­ cultate concessimus. Sane priusquam hæc causa isto termino clauderetur, inter alia quæ diuturnis disceptationibus versabamus, quia ratio ipsa posce­ bat ut apud acta ecclesiastica, a fratribus nostris Faustino coepiscopo, et Philippo, et Asello compre­ sbyteris quæreremus ut promerent quidquid eis nobiscum agendum fuisset injunctum.
it pleased us that the presbyter Apiarius, the honour of his rank being indeed retained, should be removed from the Church of Sicca, and that, having received a letter of commendation, he should exercise the office of the presbyterate wherever else he might wish and be able. This we granted without difficulty to him as he himself requested by his own letters. Indeed, before this cause was closed with that conclusion, among other things which we were debating in lengthy disputations—because reason itself demanded that, in the ecclesiastical proceedings, we should ask of our brothers Faustinus the fellow-bishop, and Philippus and Asellus the fellow-presbyters, that they should produce whatever had been enjoined upon them to transact with us.
於是我們議決:長老阿庇阿利烏雖保留其品級的尊榮,卻當從西卡教會被調離;他既領得推薦函,便可在他願意且能夠的任何別處執行長老之職。對於他親函所請,我們毫無為難地准許了。確實,在此案以那結論了結之前,在我們以冗長辯論所討論的其他事項中——因事理本身要求我們在教會議事中向弟兄們,即同工主教浮士丁諾與同工長老腓力、阿塞盧斯查問,使他們陳明凡受託要與我們辦理之事——
2:396
Nonnulla qui dem sine ullo scripto prosecuti sunt verbis, sed cum iJ potius flagitaremus, quod in litteris ferrent, cum­ monitorium protulerunt. Quod recitatum nobis, etiam gestis quæ secum ad vos deferunt, est allega­ tum. In quo eis quatuor quædam nobiscum agenda inanJala sunt, unum de appellationibus episcoporum ad Romanae Ecclesiæ sacerdotem ; alterum, ne ad comitatum episcopi importune navigent; tertium de tractandis presbyterorum et diaconorum causis apud nnitimos episcopos, si a suis excommunicati perpe­ ram fuerint; quartum de Urbano episcopo excom­ municando, vel etiam Romam vocando, nisi ea quæ videbantur corrigenda corrigeret.
Some things indeed they set forth in words without any writing; but when we rather insisted upon that which they carried in their letters, they produced a memorandum. This, when it had been read to us, was also appended to the acts which they take with them to you. In it four matters were enjoined upon them to be transacted with us: one concerning the appeals of bishops to the bishop of the Roman Church; another, that bishops should not importunately sail to the imperial court; the third concerning the trying of the causes of presbyters and deacons before neighbouring bishops, if they have been wrongly excommunicated by their own; the fourth concerning Bishop Urbanus being excommunicated, or even summoned to Rome, unless he should correct those things which seemed to need correction.
有些事他們確實只以口頭陳述、並無書面;但當我們更堅持要他們出示信中所載之事時,他們便出示了一份備忘錄。此備忘錄向我們宣讀後,也附入他們帶往您處的議事錄中。其中託付他們要與我們辦理四件事:一是論主教上訴於羅馬教會主教之事;二是論主教不當冒昧航往皇帝朝廷;三是論長老與執事之案,若被其本主教不當逐出教會,當在鄰近主教前審理;四是論主教烏爾巴努當被逐出教會、甚或被召往羅馬,除非他改正那些看似需改正之事。
2:397
Quorum omnium de primo et tertio, id est, ut Romam liccat episco- Vis provocare, et ut clericorum causæ apud suarum provinciarum episcopos finiantur , jam priore anno eliam litteris nostris ad eumdem venerabilis memo­ riae Zosimum episcopum datis, insinuare curavimus, ut ea servare sine ulla ejus injuria paulisper sinere­ mus, usque ad inquisitionem statutorum concilii Ni­ cæni. Et nunc de tua poscimus sanctitate ut, quem­ admodum ea apud Nicæam a Patribus acta vel constituta sunt, sic ea a nobis facta custodiri, et ibi apud vos ista quæ in commonitorio attulerunt, facias exerceri:
Of all these, concerning the first and third—that is, that it be lawful to appeal to Rome, and that the causes of clerics be concluded before the bishops of their own provinces—we already took care, even in the previous year by our letters given to the same Zosimus, bishop of venerable memory, to intimate that we should allow these things to be observed for a little while without any injury to him, until the inquiry into the statutes of the Council of Nicaea. And now we beseech your Holiness that, just as those things were enacted or established at Nicaea by the Fathers, so you cause them, as enacted by us, to be observed, and there among you cause to be carried out those things which they brought in the memorandum:
在這一切之中,關於第一與第三項——即可上訴於羅馬、以及聖職人員之案當在其本行省主教前了結——我們去年已藉致可敬之念的同一位主教佐西穆的書信,留意陳明:我們願暫且讓這些事得以遵守而不損及他,直到對尼西亞會議章程查考之時。如今我們懇求閣下的聖德:正如尼西亞由眾教父所制定或確立之事,求您也使我們所行之事得照樣遵守,並在您那裡使他們備忘錄中所提之事得以施行:
2:398
id est, si episcopus accusatus fuerit, et judicaverint congregati episcopi regionis ipsius, et de gradu suo dejecerint eum, et appellasse videa­ tur, et confugerit ad beatissimum Ecclesiæ Romanæ episcopum, et voluerit audiri, et justum putaverit ut renovetur examen, scribere his episcopis dignetur qui in finitima et propinqua provincia sunt, ut ipsi diligenter omnia requirant, et juxta fidem veritatis definiant. Quod si is qui rogat causam suam iterum audiri, deprecatione sua moverit episcopum Roma­ num, ut e latere suo presbyterum mittat, erit in potestate quod velit et quod æstimet.
that is, if a bishop has been accused, and the assembled bishops of his own region have judged him and deposed him from his rank, and he is seen to have appealed and has taken refuge with the most blessed bishop of the Roman Church, and has wished to be heard, and the latter has thought it just that the examination be renewed, let him deign to write to those bishops who are in the bordering and neighbouring province, that they themselves may diligently investigate all things and define them according to the faith of the truth. But if he who asks that his cause be heard again has by his entreaty moved the Roman bishop to send a presbyter from his side, it shall be in his power to do what he wishes and what he judges fit.
即:若有主教被控告,而其本地區聚集的主教已審判他並將他從品級廢黜,他既顯為已上訴並投奔至福的羅馬教會主教、願受審理,而該主教認為重審乃為公正,則願他垂允致函那些鄰省與毗鄰省份的主教,使他們親自勤勉查考一切,並按真理的信實作出裁定。但若那請求重審其案者,藉其懇求說動羅馬主教,從其身邊差派一位長老前來,則行其所願、所認為合宜之事,乃在他的權柄之內。
2:399
Et si decrc­ verit mittendos esse qui præsentes cum episcop s judicent, habentes auctoritatem ejus a quo destinati sunt, erit in suo arbitrio. Si vero crediderit sufficere episcopos ut negotio terminum imponant, faciet quod sapientissimo suo consilio judicaverit. Item de presbyteris et diaconis. Si episcopus quis iracundus (quod esse non debet) cito, aut aspere commoveatur adversus presbyterum sive diaconum suum, et ex­ terminare eum de Ecclesia voluerit, providendum est ne ionocens damnetur, aut perdat communio- Dem :
And if he has decreed that there should be sent those who, being present, may judge together with the bishops, having the authority of him by whom they were dispatched, it shall be at his discretion. But if he believes it sufficient that bishops should put an end to the matter, he shall do what he has judged by his most wise counsel. Likewise concerning presbyters and deacons. If any bishop, being irascible (which he ought not to be), is quickly or harshly moved against his presbyter or deacon, and wishes to expel him from the Church, provision must be made lest an innocent man be condemned or lose communion:
若他裁定當差派若干人,使他們在場與眾主教一同審判,這些人帶著差派他們者的權柄,則此事任憑他斟酌。但若他認為由眾主教了結此事便已足夠,則他當照其極智慧的籌算所判定的去行。同樣論長老與執事。若有主教性情暴躁(這本不當有),對其長老或執事迅速或苛刻地動怒,欲將他逐出教會,則須加防範,免得無辜者被定罪、或喪失相通:
2:400
habeat potestatem cjectus ut finitimos inter­ pellet, et causa ejus audiatur, et diligentius tracte­ tur, quia non oportet ei negari audientia roganti, et ille episcopus qui aut juste aut injuste rejecit, pa­ tienter accipiat ut negotium discutiatur, ut aut probetur cjus, aut emendetur sententia. Hæc utique usque ad adventum verissimorum exemplariorum Nicæni concilii inserta gestis sunt, quæ sibi, quem­ admodum ipso quod apud nos fratres ex aposto­ lica sede directi allegaverunt, commonitorio conti­ nentur. Eoque ordine, vel apud vos in Ilalia custo­ direntur, nullo modo nos talia qualia commemorata jam nolumus, vel tolerare cogemur :
let the one who is ejected have the power to appeal to the neighbouring bishops, and let his cause be heard and more diligently examined, since a hearing ought not to be denied to one who requests it; and let that bishop who rejected him, whether justly or unjustly, patiently accept that the matter be discussed, so that either his sentence may be approved or amended. These things, at any rate, were inserted in the acts until the arrival of the most truthful copies of the Council of Nicaea, which, as they themselves who were directed to us from the Apostolic See have alleged, are contained in the memorandum. And in order that they may be observed even among you in Italy, in no way are we willing to suffer, or compelled to tolerate, such things as have already been mentioned:
則願那被逐出者有權向鄰近主教上訴,使他的案得以審理並更勤勉地查考,因不當拒絕求審者的審理;又願那主教,無論公正或不公正地拒絕了他,都當忍耐地接受此事受討論,使他的判決或得認可、或得修正。這些事至少都載入了議事錄,直到尼西亞會議最真確的抄本送達——正如那些從使徒座差到我們這裡的人所稱,這些抄本載於備忘錄之中。並為使它們即便在您義大利那裡也得遵守,我們斷不願忍受、或被迫容忍那已被提及的此類之事:
2:401
sed credimus, adjuvante misericordia Domini Dei nostri, quod tua sanctitate Romanæ Ecclesiæ præsidente, non sumus jam istum typhum passuri. Et servabuntur erga Mos, quæ nobis etiam non disserentibus custodiri debeant. Cum fraterna charitate, quæ secundum sapientiam affine justitiam quam tibi donavit Altissimus, etiam ipse perspicis esse servanda, si forte aliter se habent canones concilii Nicæni. Quamvis plurimus codices legeremus, sed nusquam in Nicæno concilio, in La­ tinis codicibus legimus, quemadmodum in supradicto commonitorio, inde directa sunt.
but we believe, with the mercy of the Lord our God assisting, that, while your Holiness presides over the Roman Church, we shall no longer have to endure this arrogance. And there shall be observed toward us those things which ought to be observed even without our arguing for them, with that brotherly charity which, according to the wisdom and justice that the Most High has given you, you yourself also perceive ought to be observed—if perchance the canons of the Council of Nicaea have it otherwise. For although we read very many codices, yet nowhere in the Council of Nicaea, in the Latin codices, did we read it as in the aforesaid memorandum the things directed thence are set forth.
但我們相信,有主我們的神之憐憫相助,當閣下的聖德主理羅馬教會時,我們便不必再忍受這種驕橫。並且,那些即便我們不加爭辯也理當遵守之事,必照那弟兄的愛德向我們遵守——按至高者所賜給您的智慧與公義,您自己也察覺這些當予遵守——倘若尼西亞會議的教規或許另有規定的話。因為我們雖讀過極多的抄本,卻在拉丁文抄本中、在尼西亞會議裡,無一處讀到如上述備忘錄所稱、從那裡傳來的那些規定。
2:402
Tum quia hic in nullo codice Græco ea potuimus invenire, ex Orien­ talibus Ecclesiis, ubi perhibentur eadem decreta posse etiam authentica reperiri, magis nobis deside­ ramus afferri. Pro qua re tuam quoque venerationem obsecramus, ut scribere eliam ipse digneris ad illa- rum partium sacerdotes, hoc est Ecclesiæ Antioche­ , Alexandrinx et Constantinopolitanæ. Et si aliis etiam tuæ placuerit sanctitati, ut inde ad nos iidem canones apud Nicaeam civitalcm a Patribus constiluli veniant, te potissimum hoc beneficium cunctis Occi­ dentalibus Ecclesiis in Domini adjutorio conferente.
Then, because here we have been unable to find these things in any Greek codex, we more greatly desire that they be brought to us from the Eastern Churches, where the same decrees are said to be able to be found also in authentic form. For which reason we beseech your Reverence also, that you yourself deign to write to the bishops of those parts—that is, of the Churches of Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantinople. And if it should also please your Holiness otherwise, that from there those same canons established by the Fathers at the city of Nicaea may come to us, you above all conferring this benefit, with the Lord's help, upon all the Western Churches.
再者,因我們在此無法在任何希臘文抄本中尋得這些規定,便更切望它們從東方眾教會送來——據說在那裡也能尋得這些法令的真確本。因此我們也懇求閣下的尊嚴:願您親自垂允致函那些地區的主教,即安提阿、亞歷山大與君士坦丁堡諸教會的主教。倘若閣下的聖德另有其他安排,使眾教父在尼西亞城所制定的那些教規從那裡送來給我們,則您將藉主的幫助,把此恩惠首先賜予一切西方教會。
2:403
Quis enim dubitet exemplaria esse verissima concilii Nicæni in Græcia congregati, quae de tam diversis locis et de nobilibus Græcis Ecclesiis allata et com­ parata concordant ? Quod donec fiat, hæc quæ in commonitorio supradicto nobis allegata sunt, de appellationibus episcoporum ad Romanae Ecclesiæ sacerdotem, et de clericorum causis apud suarum provinciarum episcopos terminandis, nos usque ad probationem servaturos esse profitemur, et beatitu- dinem tuam ad hoc nos adjuluram in Dei voluntate confidimus. Cætera vero quæ in nostra synodo ge­ sta vel firmata sunt, quoniam supradicti fratres no.
For who would doubt that the copies of the Council of Nicaea assembled in Greece are most truthful, which, brought and compared from places so diverse and from the noble Greek Churches, agree together? Until this is done, we profess that these things which have been alleged to us in the aforesaid memorandum—concerning the appeals of bishops to the bishop of the Roman Church, and concerning the causes of clerics being concluded before the bishops of their own provinces—we shall observe until they are proved; and we trust, in the will of God, that your Beatitude will help us to this end. But as for the other things which have been enacted or confirmed in our synod, since our aforesaid brothers,
因為誰會懷疑,在希臘聚集的尼西亞會議抄本乃是最真確的呢?這些抄本既從如此各異之地、從高貴的希臘眾教會帶來並相互比對,竟彼此相符。在此事成就之前,我們聲明:上述備忘錄向我們所稱之事——即論主教上訴於羅馬教會主教、以及論聖職人員之案當在其本行省主教前了結——我們必遵守直到得著證實;並且我們在神的旨意中深信,閣下的至福必在此事上幫助我們。至於我們會議中所議定或確認的其他事項,既然我們上述的弟兄,
2:404
sLri, Fauslinus coepiscopus, Philippus, ct Asellus presbyteri secum ferunt, si dignatus fueris, tuae nota facient sanctitati. Et alia manu : Dominus noster te nobis annis plurimis custodiat, beatissime frater. Subscripserunt quoque Alypius, Augustinus, Possi­ dius, Marinus, et caeteri episcopi. Incipiunt rescripta ad concilium Africanum Cyrilli Alexandrini episcopi, ubi authentica concilii Nicæni, translata de Grceco per Innocentium presbyterum transmiserunt; quæ etiam epistolæ cum eodem con­ cilio Nicæno per memoratum presbyterum Innocen­ tium, et Marcellum subdiaconum Ecclesiæ Cartha­ ginensis sancto Bonifacio episcopo Ecclesiæ Roma­ niæ, sub die vi cal. Decembris sunt directa CXXXV.
our fellow-bishop Faustinus, and the presbyters Philippus and Asellus, carry them with them, they will, if you deign, make them known to your Holiness. And in another hand: May our Lord keep you for us for very many years, most blessed brother. There also subscribed Alypius, Augustine, Possidius, Marinus, and the other bishops. Here begin the rescripts to the African council from Cyril, bishop of Alexandria, in which they transmitted the authentic acts of the Council of Nicaea, translated from the Greek by the presbyter Innocentius; which letters also, together with the same Council of Nicaea, through the said presbyter Innocentius and Marcellus, subdeacon of the Church of Carthage, were directed to the holy Boniface, bishop of the Church of Rome, on the sixth day before the Kalends of December. CXXXV.
即同工主教浮士丁諾、長老腓力與阿塞盧斯,既隨身攜帶這些事項,他們若蒙您垂允,便會將其稟明閣下的聖德。又另一筆跡寫道:願我們的主為我們保守您許多年,至福的弟兄。署名者還有亞利比烏、奧古斯丁、波西迪烏、馬利努斯及其餘眾主教。此處開始:亞歷山大主教區利羅致非洲會議的回函,其中他們傳來尼西亞會議的真確議事錄,由長老英諾肯提烏從希臘文譯出;這些書信連同尼西亞會議本身,藉上述長老英諾肯提烏與迦太基教會的副執事馬切盧斯,於十二月朔日前第六日,遞送給羅馬教會主教聖博尼法斯。第一三五條。
2:405
Dominis honorabilibus, sanctis fratribus coepiscopis, Aurelio, Valentino, sed et omni sanctae congregationi in Carlhaginensi synodo congregatæ, Cyrillus salutans in Deo charitatem vestram. Scripta venerationis vestræ multam habentia que­ rimoniam cum omni lætitia per filium nostrum In­ nocentium presbyterum suscepi, quibus a nobis Site­ ratis ut de scrinio nostræ Eccleske verissima exem­ plaria ex authentica synodo apud Nicæam civitatem, metropolim Bithyniæ, a sanctis Patribus constituta atque firmata, sub nostræ fiJei professione vestræ dileclioni porrigamus.
To the honourable lords, the holy brothers and fellow-bishops Aurelius, Valentinus, and to all the holy congregation gathered in the synod of Carthage, Cyril greeting your charity in God. I have received with all joy, through our son the presbyter Innocentius, the writings of your Reverence, containing much complaint, in which you wrote to us that from the archive of our Church we should hand over to your Love the most truthful copies, under the profession of our faith, from the authentic synod established and confirmed by the holy Fathers at the city of Nicaea, the metropolis of Bithynia.
致可敬的主、聖潔的弟兄與同工主教奧勒留、瓦倫提努,以及聚集於迦太基會議的全體聖潔會眾:區利羅在神裡向你們的愛德致意。我已藉我們的兒子、長老英諾肯提烏,極其歡喜地收到閣下尊嚴的來函,其中含有諸多申訴;你們在信中要求我們,從我們教會的檔案庫中,憑我們信仰的聲明,把眾聖教父在比提尼亞的都城尼西亞城所制定並確認的真確會議之最真確抄本,呈交你們的愛德。
2:406
Unde, domini honorabiles fratres, salute præeunte Domino, necesse habui per harum latorem filium nostrum Innocentium presby- terum, fidelissima exemplaria ex authentica synodo, in Nicæna civitate Bithyniæ habita, vestrae charitati dirigere. Quod et in ecclesiastica historia requirentes invenietis. De Pascha vero, ut scripsistis, nuntia­ mus vobis XVII cat. Maias nos futura indictione celebrare. Et alia maun : Deus et Dominus noster sanctam vestram congregationem custodiat, quod optamus, charissimi fratres. Incipit epistola Aulici episcopi Constantinopolitani ad eosdem. CXXXVI.
Wherefore, honourable lord brothers, with salvation going before us through the Lord, I have found it necessary, through the bearer of these letters, our son the presbyter Innocentius, to direct to your charity the most faithful copies from the authentic synod held at the city of Nicaea in Bithynia. This you will also find, if you seek it, in the ecclesiastical history. Concerning Easter, as you wrote, we announce to you that we shall celebrate it on the seventeenth day before the Kalends of May in the coming indiction. And in another hand: May God and our Lord keep your holy congregation, which we desire, most dear brothers. Here begins the letter of Atticus, bishop of Constantinople, to the same. CXXXVI.
因此,可敬的主、弟兄們,既有救恩藉主在我們前頭引導,我便認為有必要藉這些書信的攜帶者、我們的兒子、長老英諾肯提烏,把那在比提尼亞尼西亞城所舉行的真確會議之最忠實抄本,遞送給你們的愛德。你們若查考,也必在教會史中尋見此事。至於逾越節,正如你們所寫,我們通知你們:我們將在來年的稅期,於五月朔日前第十七日慶祝它。又另一筆跡寫道:願神、我們的主保守你們聖潔的會眾,這是我們所願的,至親愛的弟兄。此處開始:君士坦丁堡主教阿提庫致同一會眾之書信。第一三六條。
2:407
Dominis sanctis, merito beatissimis fratribus coepiscopis, Aurello, Valentino, vel cæteris charissimis in synodo apud Carthaginem habita constitutis, Anticus episcopus. Per filium nostrum Marcellum subdiaconum vc- strum scripta vestræ dilectionis cum omni gratia­ rum actione suscepi, Domino gratias agens, quod merui tantorum fralrum beneJictione perfrui. Domi­ ni bealissimi fratres, scripsistis sane, ut verissimos canones apud Nicæam civitatem, metropolim Bithy­ niae, a Patribus constitutos sub fidei astipulatione di­ rigam. Et quis est qui communem fidem, vel statuta a Palribus linnata suis fratribus deneget?
To the holy lords, deservedly most blessed brothers and fellow-bishops, Aurelius, Valentinus, and the other most dear ones established in the synod held at Carthage, Atticus the bishop. Through our son Marcellus, your subdeacon, I have received the writings of your Love with all giving of thanks, giving thanks to the Lord that I have been counted worthy to enjoy the kindness of such great brothers. Most blessed lord brothers, you wrote indeed that I should direct, under the attestation of the faith, the most truthful canons established by the Fathers at the city of Nicaea, the metropolis of Bithynia. And who is there who would deny to his brothers the common faith, or the statutes confirmed by the Fathers?
致聖潔的主、實在當稱至福的弟兄與同工主教奧勒留、瓦倫提努,以及在迦太基所舉行的會議中聚集的其餘至親愛者:主教阿提庫。我已藉我們的兒子、你們的副執事馬切盧斯,懷著一切感謝收到你們愛德的來函,感謝主使我配得享受如此眾多弟兄的恩惠。至福的主、弟兄們,你們確實來函,要我憑信仰的見證,遞送眾教父在比提尼亞都城尼西亞城所制定的最真確教規。有誰會向自己的弟兄拒絕那共同的信仰、或眾教父所確認的章程呢?
2:408
Qua de re per eumdem filium meum Marcellum, subdiaconum vestrum, nimium festinantem, sicut statuti sunt in Nicæa civitate a Patribus canones, in integro, ut jussislis, direxi : petens ut pro ine plurimum vestra sancta congregatio orare jubeat. Et alia manu : Deus noster sanctitatem vestram custodiat, quod optamus, sancti fratres. Incipiunt exemplaria concilii Nicæni, directa sub die I vi cal. Decembris , posl consulatum gloriosissimo­ rum imperatorum Honorii XII et Theodosii VIII Augg., Bonifacio urbis Romæ episcopo. CXXXVII. Credimus in unum Deum, Patrem omnipotentem, visibilium, nec non et invisibilium creatorem.
Concerning which matter, through the same my son Marcellus, your subdeacon, who is exceedingly in haste, I have directed, in full, just as the canons were established at the city of Nicaea by the Fathers, as you ordered: asking that your holy congregation may bid much prayer to be made for me. And in another hand: May our God keep your holiness, which we desire, holy brothers. Here begin the copies of the Council of Nicaea, directed on the sixth day before the Kalends of December, after the consulship of the most glorious emperors Honorius for the twelfth time and Theodosius for the eighth, the Augusti, to Boniface, bishop of the city of Rome. CXXXVII. We believe in one God, the Father almighty, creator of things visible and also invisible.
關於此事,我已藉我這同一位兒子、你們極為匆忙的副執事馬切盧斯,照你們所囑,將眾教父在尼西亞城所制定的教規完整地遞送:並懇請你們聖潔的會眾吩咐多多為我祈禱。又另一筆跡寫道:願我們的神保守你們的聖德,這是我們所願的,聖潔的弟兄。此處開始:尼西亞會議的抄本,於最榮耀的皇帝何挪留第十二次、狄奧多西第八次任執政之後,於十二月朔日前第六日,遞送給羅馬城主教博尼法斯。第一三七條。我們信獨一的神,全能的父,可見並不可見之萬有的創造者。
2:409
Et in unum Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, Filium Dei, natum ex Patre unigenitum, hoc est ex substantia Patris, Deum ex Deo, 4umen ex lumine, Deum verum ex Deo vero, natum, non creatum, ejusdem cum Patre substantiæ, per quem omnia facta sunt, coelestia et terrena. Qui propter nos homines, et propter nostram salutem descendit, et incarnatus est, et homo factus passus est. Et re­ surrexit tertia die, ascendit in coelum, venturus in- de judicarc vivos et mortuos : et in Spiritum san­ ctum.
And in one Lord our Jesus Christ, the Son of God, born of the Father, only-begotten—that is, of the substance of the Father—God of God, light of light, true God of true God, born, not made, of the same substance with the Father, through whom all things were made, things heavenly and things earthly. Who for us men and for our salvation descended, and was incarnate, and being made man suffered. And he rose again on the third day, ascended into heaven, thence to come to judge the living and the dead: and in the Holy Spirit.
並信獨一的主、我們的耶穌基督,神的兒子,由父所生、是獨生的——即出於父的本體——是出於神的神、出於光的光、出於真神的真神,是受生的、非受造的,與父同一本體,萬有都是藉著祂而造的,無論是天上的或地上的。祂為我們世人並為我們的救恩而降下,並成了肉身,且成為人受了苦難。祂第三日復活、升入天堂,將從那裡再來審判活人與死人:並信聖靈。
2:410
Eos vero qui dicunt, erat tempus quando non erat, et qui ex nihilo factum, vel ex alia substan­ tia, vel cssenlia esse, aut mutabilem aut converli­ bilem Filium Dei dicunt, anathematizat catholica et apostolica Ecclesia. Huic symbolo fidei etiam exemplaria statutorum ejusdem concilii Nicaeni a memoratis pontificibus annexa sunt, sicut superius per omnia continentur : quæ nos hic iterum conscribi necessarium non esse credidimus. Incipit epistola concilii Africani ad papam Cælestinum urbis Romæ episcopum. CXXXVIII.
But those who say, 'There was a time when he was not,' and that he was made out of nothing, or that the Son of God is of another substance or essence, or is mutable or changeable—these the Catholic and Apostolic Church anathematizes. To this symbol of faith there were also annexed by the said pontiffs the copies of the statutes of the same Council of Nicaea, just as they are contained above throughout; which we have not believed it necessary to write out again here. Here begins the letter of the African council to Pope Celestine, bishop of the city of Rome. CXXXVIII.
但凡說「曾有一時祂並不存在」、並說祂是從無中受造、或說神的兒子是出於別的本體或本質、或說祂是可變或可改易的——大公與使徒的教會咒詛這些人。在此信仰的信經之後,上述眾主教也附上了同一尼西亞會議章程的抄本,正如上文所通篇載明的;我們認為不必在此再次抄錄。此處開始:非洲會議致羅馬城主教、教宗切萊斯廷之書信。第一三八條。
2:411
Domino dilectissimo et honorabili fratri Cœlestino Aurelius, Palatinus, Antonius, Tutus, Servusdei, Terentius, Fortunatus, Martinus, Janua­ rius, Optatus, Ceticius, Donatus, Theasius, Vincen­ tius, Foitunatianus, et cæteri, qui universali Africa­ no concilio Carthaginis adfuimus. Optaremus, si quemadmodum sanctitas tua de ad­ ventu Apiarii lætatos vos fuisse, missis per comprere-_ sbyterum nostrum Leonem litteris infimavit : ita nos quoque de ejus purgalione hæc scripta cum laetitia mitteremus. Esset profecto et nostra et vestra mo­ do alacritas certior, nec præpropera videretur, quae adhuc de audiendo, quam de audito præcesserat.
To our most beloved lord and honourable brother Celestine: Aurelius, Palatinus, Antonius, Tutus, Servusdei, Terentius, Fortunatus, Martinus, Januarius, Optatus, Ceticius, Donatus, Theasius, Vincentius, Fortunatianus, and the rest of us who were present at the universal African Council of Carthage. We could wish that, just as your Holiness signified to us in the letter sent through our fellow presbyter Leo that you had rejoiced at the arrival of Apiarius, so we likewise might send you these present writings with gladness concerning his acquittal. Then indeed both our gladness and yours would now be more assured, nor would that joy appear over-hasty which had hitherto gone before, founded more upon what was yet to be heard than upon what had been heard.
致我們至愛的主、可敬的弟兄塞萊斯丁:奧勒留、帕拉提努斯、安東尼、圖圖斯、塞爾武斯德伊、特倫提烏斯、福爾圖納圖斯、馬丁努斯、雅努阿里烏斯、奧普塔圖斯、塞提西烏斯、多納圖斯、特阿西烏斯、文森提烏斯、福爾圖納提阿努斯,以及其餘出席迦太基全非洲大公會議的我們眾人。我們本願:正如閣下藉著我們的同工司鐸利奧所寄之書信告知我們,你曾因阿皮阿里烏斯的到來而歡喜;那麼但願我們也能懷著喜樂寄上這封關於他得以洗清罪名的書信。那樣,你我雙方的歡欣如今必更加確實,也不致顯得過於倉促——因為這歡欣此前所依憑的,與其說是已聽聞之事,不如說是尚待聽聞之事。
2:412
Adveniente sane ad nos sancto fratre et coepiscopo nostro Faustino, concilium congregavimus, et cre­ didimus ideo cum illo missum : quoniam sicut per ejus operam presbyterio ante redditus fuerat, ita nunc posset de tantis criminibus a Thabracenis ob­ jectis eo laborante purgari. Cujus tanta ac tam im­ mania flagitia decursum nostri concilii examen in­ venit, ut et memorati patrocinium potius quam judicium, ac defensoris magis operam quam disce­ ptatoris justitiam superarent. Nam primum, quan­ tum obstiterit, omni congregationi diversas injurias ingerendo, quasi Ecclesiae Romanæ asserens privile­ gia, et volens eum a nobis in communionem suscipi:
When our holy brother and fellow bishop Faustinus came to us, we assembled a council, and we believed that he had been sent with him for this reason: that just as through his efforts Apiarius had formerly been restored to the presbyterate, so now, by his labour, Apiarius might be cleared of the grave charges brought against him by the people of Thabraca. But the examination conducted by our council found such great and monstrous misdeeds of his that they overcame the very patronage rather than the judgement of the aforesaid Faustinus, and the exertions of an advocate rather than the justice of an impartial arbiter. For in the first place, see how much he obstructed us, heaping diverse injuries upon the whole assembly, as though asserting the privileges of the Roman Church, and wishing that this man be received by us into communion:
當我們聖潔的弟兄和同主教福斯提努斯來到我們這裡時,我們召開了會議。我們相信他之所以被一同差來,是因為:正如從前藉著他的努力,阿皮阿里烏斯曾被恢復司鐸之職,如今也好藉他的勞苦,使阿皮阿里烏斯能洗清塔布拉卡人對他所控的諸多重罪。然而我們會議所進行的審查,卻發現他如此眾多、如此凶惡的罪行,以致這些罪行壓倒了上述福斯提努斯的庇護(而非他的判斷),也壓倒了他作為辯護人的辛勞(而非作為公正仲裁者的正義)。因為首先,且看他何等地阻撓我們:他向全會眾施加種種無禮,彷彿在主張羅馬教會的特權,並企圖叫我們接納此人入於共融。
2:413
quem tua sanctitas credens appellasse, quod probare non potuit, communioni reddiderat ; quod minime tamen licuit, quod etiam gestorum melius lectione cognosces. Triduano tamen laboriosissimo agitato judicio, cum diversa eidem objecta afflictissimi quæ­ reremus, vel moras coepiscopi nostri Faustini, vel tergiversationes ipsius Apiarii, quibus nefandas tur­ piludines occulere conabatur, Deus judex justus, fortis et longanimis magno compendio resecavit.
Your Holiness, believing that he had lodged an appeal—which he could not prove—had restored him to communion; yet this was by no means lawful, as you will more fully learn from a reading of the records. After a three-day judicial inquiry, most laborious, while in deepest distress we were investigating the various charges laid against him, God the just Judge, strong and long-suffering, cut short by a great shortcut either the delays of our fellow bishop Faustinus or the evasions of Apiarius himself, by which he was attempting to conceal his abominable shameful deeds.
閣下因相信他已提出上訴——這他卻無法證明——便恢復了他的共融;然而這斷不合法,你從卷宗的閱讀中將更清楚地知曉。經過三日極為艱辛的審理,當我們在極度憂苦中追查那加諸於他的種種控罪時,公義的審判者上帝,大能而又恆久忍耐,以一條極簡捷的途徑,斬斷了我們同主教福斯提努斯的拖延,以及阿皮阿里烏斯本人藉以企圖掩蓋其可憎醜行的種種推諉。
2:414
Te­ triore quippe ac putidiore obstinatione compressa, qua tantum lividum cœnum impudentia negationis volebat obruere, Dco nostro ejus conscientiam coarctante, et occulta quæ in illius corde tanquam in volutabro criminum jam damnabat etiam homi­ nibus publicante, repente in confessionem cuncto­ rum objectorum flagitiorum dolosus negator erupit.
For when his more foul and more rotten obstinacy was crushed—that obstinacy by which he sought, through the shamelessness of his denial, to bury so much black filth—as our God constrained his conscience and brought to public light even before men the hidden things which He already condemned in that man's heart as in a wallowing-place of crimes, suddenly the deceitful denier burst forth into a confession of all the disgraceful deeds charged against him.
因為當他那更醜惡、更腐臭的頑固被壓服時——他本想藉否認的無恥,把如此多的污黑泥淖掩埋——我們的上帝便束緊了他的良心,並在眾人面前公開了那些隱藏之事:那上帝早已在他心中、如在罪惡的污穢泥坑中所定罪的隱情;於是,這狡詐的抵賴者忽然爆發,承認了一切加諸於他的羞恥罪行。
2:415
Et tandem de omnibus incredibilibus opprobriis ul­ troneus se ipse convicit, atque ipsam quoque no­ stram spem, qua eum et credebamus et optabamus de tam pudendis maculis posse purgari, convertit in gemitus, nisi quoniam istam noslram mœstitiam uno tantum solatio mitigavit, quod et nos labore diutur­ nioris quaestionis absolvit, et suis vulneribus qualem­ cunque medelam, etsi invita ac suas conscientie re­ luctante confessione providit, domine frater. Præfato itaque debitae salutationis officio, impendio depreca­ mur ut deinceps ad vestras aures hinc venientes non facilius admittatis, nec a nobis excommunicatos in communionem ultra velitis excipere :
And at last, of his own accord, he convicted himself of all those incredible reproaches, and turned into groans that very hope of ours by which we both believed and desired that he might be cleansed of such shameful stains—save that he softened this our sorrow with one consolation alone: that he both released us from the toil of a longer inquiry and provided some sort of healing for his own wounds, even by a confession reluctant and resisting his own conscience, lord brother. Therefore, having paid the foregoing duty of the salutation owed to you, we earnestly beseech you that hereafter you do not too readily admit to your ears those who come thence, nor be willing any longer to receive into communion those excommunicated by us;
最終,他出於己意,親自定了自己的罪,承認了一切那難以置信的羞辱;他把我們原有的盼望——我們曾相信並期望他能洗清如此可恥的污點——化作了哀嘆;只是他以唯一的一點安慰緩和了我們這份憂傷:就是他既使我們免去了更冗長盤問的勞苦,也以一種違背心願、與自己良心相抗的供認,為自己的傷口提供了某種醫治,主、弟兄啊。因此,既已盡了上述當向你致敬的本分,我們懇切請求:此後對那從此地前去之人,你不要過於輕易地納於耳中傾聽,也不要再願意接納那些被我們革除共融之人入於共融;
2:416
quia boe etiam Nicæno concilio definitum facile advertet ve­ nerabilitas tua. Nam et si de inferioribus clericis vel laicis videtur ibi præcaveri, quanto magis hoc de episcopis voluit observari, ne in sua provincia a communione suspensi a tua sanctitate praepropere vel indebite videantur communioni restitui! Presby­ terorum quoque et sequentium clericorum improba rcfugia sicut te dignum est, repellat sanctitas tua, . quia et nulla Patrum definitione hoc Ecclesiæ dero- Batum est Africanæ : et decreta Nicæna, sive infe­ rioris gradus clericos, sive ipsos episcopos suis me­ tropolitanis apertissime commiserunt ; prudentissime enim justissimeque viderunt [f.
for your Venerableness will easily perceive that this too was defined by the Council of Nicaea. For even if it seems there to be provided only concerning the lower clergy or laymen, how much more did it intend this to be observed concerning bishops, lest those who in their own province have been suspended from communion should seem to be too hastily or unduly restored to communion by your Holiness! Let your Holiness likewise repel, as is worthy of you, the wrongful refuges of presbyters and the clergy of lower rank, since by no definition of the Fathers has this right been taken away from the African Church; and the Nicene decrees most plainly committed both clerics of lower grade and bishops themselves to their own metropolitans. For most prudently and most justly they saw [that is, provided]
因為閣下將易於察覺:此事尼西亞會議同樣已有定規。因為即使那裡看似只就較低品級的聖職人員或平信徒作出防範,何況祂更願這規定就主教而言要被遵守——免得那些在自己教省內被中止共融之人,竟顯得被閣下過於倉促或不當地恢復了共融!願閣下也照你身份所宜,駁回司鐸及以下聖職人員那不正當的逃避之路,因為教父們的任何定規,都未曾從非洲教會奪去此項權利;而尼西亞的諸項法令也極為明白地將較低品級的聖職人員、乃至主教本身,交付給他們各自的都主教。因為他們極為審慎、極為公正地看出〔即作了如此規定〕
2:417
providerunt] quæ­ cunque negotia in suis locis ubi orta sunt Unienda. Nec unicuique providentiae [f. provinciæ] gratiam S. Spiritus defuturam, qua acquitas a Christi sacer­ dotibus et prudenter videatur, et constantissime te­ neatur : maxime quia unicuique concessum est, si judicio offensus fuerit cognitorum, ad concilia suæ provinciæ, vel etiam universale provocare. Nisi forte quisquam est qui credat unicuilibet posse examinis inspirare justitiam, et innumerabilibus con- gregatis in concilium sacerdotibus denegare.
that whatever matters arise in their own localities should be settled where they arose. Nor would the grace of the Holy Spirit be wanting to any province, by which equity may be both prudently discerned by the priests of Christ and most steadfastly maintained; especially since it is granted to each one, if he be aggrieved by the judgement of those who heard his case, to appeal to the councils of his own province, or even to a universal council. Unless perhaps there be someone who believes that the justice of an inquiry can be inspired into any single individual, yet denied to the priests gathered in council in countless numbers.
凡在自己境內所生之事務,都當在其發生之地解決。聖靈的恩典也不會缺於任何教省,藉此恩典,基督的祭司們既能審慎地辨明公道,又能極其堅定地持守之;尤其因為這已賜給每一個人:倘若他因審理其案者的判決而受屈,便可上訴於本教省的會議,甚或上訴於普世會議。除非或許有人以為:審斷的公義能被默示給某一個個人,卻被否定於聚集成議會的無數祭司。
2:418
Aut quomodo ipsum transmarinum judicium ratum erit, ad quod testium necessariae personae vel propter se­ xus, vel propter senectulis infirmitatem, vel multis aliis impedimentis adduci non poterunt? Nam ut aliqui tanquam a tuæ sanctitatis latere mittantur, nulla invenimus Patrum synodo constitutum. Quia illud quod pridem per eumdem coepiscopum no- strum Faustinum, tanquam ex parte Nicxni concilii, exinde transmisistis, in conciliis verioribus, quæ ac­ cipiunlur Nicæni, a sancto Cyrillo coepiscopo nostro Alexandrinæ Ecclesiæ, et a venerabili Attico Constan­ tinopolitano antistite, ex authentico missis :
Or how shall that overseas judgement be valid, to which the necessary persons of witnesses cannot be brought, whether on account of their sex, or because of the infirmity of old age, or by many other hindrances? For that any be sent, as it were from the side of your Holiness, we find established by no synod of the Fathers. As for that which formerly, through this same fellow bishop of ours Faustinus, you transmitted as though it were a part of the Nicene Council, in the truer councils, which are received as Nicene—sent in authentic copy by our holy fellow bishop Cyril of the Church of Alexandria, and by the venerable Atticus, bishop of Constantinople—
再者,那海外的審判如何能算為有效?既然作證所必需的人,或因性別,或因年老體弱,或因諸多別的阻礙,無法被帶往該處。至於說要派人前來,彷彿是出自閣下身邊——這事我們在教父的任何會議定規中都找不到。至於從前你藉這位我們的同主教福斯提努斯,作為尼西亞會議的一部分而傳給我們的那條規定:在那些被視為尼西亞、更為可靠的會議記錄中(這些記錄由我們聖潔的同主教、亞歷山大教會的西里爾,以及可敬的君士坦丁堡主教阿提庫斯,以正本寄來),
2:419
quæ etiam ante hoc per Innocentium presbyterum ct Marcellum subdiaconum, per quos ad nos ab eis di­ recta sunt, venerabilis memoriæ Bonifacio episcopo decessori vestro a nobis transmissa sunt, in quibus tale aliquid non potuimus repcrirc. Exsecutores etiam clericos vestros quibusque petenlibus nolite mittere, nolite concedere, ne fumosum typhum sæ­ culi in Ecclesiam Christi, quæ lucem simplicitatis et humilitatis diem Deum videre cupientibus præ­ fert, videamur inducere :
which also, even before this, through the presbyter Innocentius and the subdeacon Marcellus—by whom they were directed to us from them—were transmitted by us to Bishop Boniface of venerable memory, your predecessor: in these we were unable to find any such thing. Do not, moreover, send your clerics as executors at the request of any who ask, nor grant them, lest we seem to introduce the smoky vanity of the world into the Church of Christ, which holds out the light of simplicity and the day of humility to those who desire to see God;
這些記錄,甚至在此之前,就已藉司鐸英諾森提烏斯和副助祭馬塞盧斯——他們從那邊把記錄送交我們——由我們轉呈給你那可敬的前任、波尼法爵主教;在其中我們找不到任何此類規定。此外,凡有人請求,你都不要差遣你的聖職人員作為執行者,也不要應允,免得我們顯得把世俗那煙霧般的虛榮引入基督的教會;這教會向那些渴望見上帝之人,高舉純樸之光與謙卑之日。
2:420
nam de fratre nostro Fau- stino (amoto jam pro suis nefandis nequitiis de Christi Ecclesia dolendo Apiario) securi sumus, quod cUn probitate ac moderatione lu;e sanctitatis, salva fraterna charitate, ulterius Africa mittine patiatur. El alia manu : Dominus noster sanctitatem vestram ævo longiore orantem pro nobis custodiat, domine frater.
For concerning our brother Faustinus (now that, by reason of his abominable wickedness, the lamentable Apiarius has been removed from the Church of Christ), we are confident that, with the uprightness and moderation of your Holiness, and with fraternal charity preserved, you will not suffer him to be sent to Africa any longer. And in another hand: May our Lord guard your Holiness, praying for us through a long span of years, lord brother.
至於我們的弟兄福斯提努斯(如今那可悲的阿皮阿里烏斯既因其可憎的邪惡而被逐出基督的教會),我們深信:憑著閣下的正直與節制,並在保全弟兄之愛的情形下,你必不再容許他被差往非洲。又有另一手筆寫道:願我們的主保守閣下,長享天年,為我們祈禱,主、弟兄啊。
← ch. 1ch. 3 →
123456789101112